Clavis cantici, or, An exposition of the Song of Solomon by James Durham ...
         Durham, James, 1622-1658.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 1112 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 243 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A37032
         Wing D2802
         ESTC R17930
         12657191
         ocm 12657191
         65401
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37032)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65401)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 352:4)
      
       
         
           
             Clavis cantici, or, An exposition of the Song of Solomon by James Durham ...
             Durham, James, 1622-1658.
          
           [7], 482 p.
           
             Printed by George Swintoun and James Glen, and are to be sold at their shops ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1668.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Song of Solomon -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             December
             ,
             12.
             1667.
             
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           Ordered
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           That
           none
           shall
           Re-print
           ,
           or
           Import
           this
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             Clavis
             Cantici
          
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           nintine
           Years
           ,
           without
           Licence
           of
           the
           Printers
           hereof
           .
        
         
           
             P.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Clavis
           Cantici
           :
           OR
           ,
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           SONG
           of
           SOLOMON
           .
        
         
           BY
           
             IAMES
             DVRHAM
          
           ,
           Late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           Let
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           you
           richly
           in
           all
           wisdome
           ,
           teaching
           and
           admonishing
           one
           another
           in
           Psalms
           and
           Hymns
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           Songs
           ,
           singing
           with
           grace
           in
           your
           hearts
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Eph.
           5.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           walk
           in
           love
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           hath
           loved
           us
           —
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           13
           
        
         
           And
           now
           abideth
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           love
           ,
           these
           three
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           of
           these
           is
           love
           .
        
         
           EDINBVRGH
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             George
             Swintoun
          
           and
           
             Iames
             Glen
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           their
           Shops
           in
           the
           Parliament-Yard
           ,
           
             Anno
             DOM.
          
           1668.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           GOD
           being
           the
           immortal
           souls
           chief
           good
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           what
           unites
           the
           soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           souls
           chief
           Ornament
           and
           Grace
           :
           And
           such
           is
           Love
           ,
           that
           
             Principium
             uniens
          
           ,
           or
           principle
           uniting
           the
           soul
           unto
           God
           :
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           good
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           elevated
           reason
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           prefers
           Love
           among
           the
           souls
           three
           cardinal
           virtues
           ,
           1
           
             Cor
             ▪
             13.
             13.
             
             And
             now
             abideth
             faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Love.
          
           Indeed
           Faith
           ,
           going
           out
           from
           the
           sinner
           to
           rest
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Justifier
           
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           And
           there
           is
           no
           sinner
           nor
           unclean
           thing
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           Hope
           ,
           looking
           unto
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           a
           Country
           that
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           possessors
           of
           ;
           and
           Love
           ,
           yea
           ,
           love
           alone
           filling
           Heaven
           unto
           all
           eternity
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Love
           is
           the
           souls
           most
           adorning
           Ornament
           ,
           its
           most
           Heavenly
           frame
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           all
           Books
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleas'd
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           entitle
           
             the
             Song
             of
             Solomon
          
           ,
           or
           His
           
             Book
             of
             Loves
          
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Song
             of
             Songs
          
           :
           All
           Songs
           ,
           all
           Loves
           ,
           all
           outgoings
           of
           the
           soul
           being
           invaluable
           to
           this
           Souls-Song
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           uniting
           Christ
           and
           the
           soul.
           
        
         
           This
           Posthume
           work
           then
           ,
           of
           the
           precious
           Author
           Mr.
           Durham
           ,
           is
           commendable
           to
           the
           Churches
           (
           if
           there
           be
           need
           of
           ●●y
           additional
           commendation
           beyond
           the
           naming
           of
           his
           Name
           to
           it
           )
           upon
           moe
           accounts
           
           than
           one
           :
           First
           ,
           It
           's
           done
           upon
           the
           highest
           ,
           sweetest
           ,
           deepest
           subject
           Love
           ,
           between
           the
           soul
           and
           it's
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           even
           God
           in
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           's
           done
           spiritually
           ,
           yet
           plainly
           upon
           a
           most
           spiritual
           ,
           yet
           Mysterious
           portion
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           And
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           are
           oblidged
           to
           God
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           had
           from
           this
           bright
           Candle
           amongst
           the
           Lord's
           Candlesticks
           ,
           a
           light
           shining
           upon
           ,
           and
           discovering
           those
           two
           Mysterious
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Canticles
           and
           Revelation
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           
             a
             word
             fitly
             spoken
             is
             as
             Apples
             of
             Gold
             in
             pictures
             of
             Silver
             ,
          
           Prov.
           25.
           11.
           
           Sure
           then
           ,
           it
           was
           highly
           commending
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           led
           on
           this
           work
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           Lecturing
           ,
           and
           Writing
           on
           this
           
             Song
             of
             Loves
          
           ,
           Those
           sweet
           concords
           and
           begun
           Musick
           of
           Heaven
           between
           
           Christ
           and
           souls
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           time
           of
           sad
           discords
           and
           very
           Immusical
           Jarrings
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           An
           argument
           of
           an
           excellent
           Soul-frame
           in
           a
           very
           evil
           time
           :
           A
           demonstration
           whereof
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           healing
           disposition
           ,
           O
           ,
           how
           apparent
           is
           it
           in
           that
           rare
           piece
           of
           his
           ,
           upon
           Scandal
           !
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           thee
           any
           further
           ,
           save
           that
           I
           cordially
           wish
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           pleased
           so
           to
           blesse
           thy
           perusal
           of
           this
           present
           Treatise
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           tend
           not
           only
           to
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           everlasting
           wel-being
           of
           thy
           soul.
           And
           so
           I
           bid
           thee
           farewell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Clavis
           Cantici
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           KEY
           of
           the
           SONG
           ,
           Useful
           for
           opening
           up
           thereof
           .
        
         
           THis
           is
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Exposition
           whereof
           ,
           many
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           sh●●ned
           to
           adventure
           upon
           ;
           and
           truly
           I
           have
           looked
           upon
           it
           of
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           not
           convenient
           to
           be
           treated
           upon
           before
           all
           Auditories
           ,
           nor
           easie
           by
           many
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           especially
           because
           of
           the
           height
           of
           spiritual
           expressions
           ,
           and
           mysterious
           rapts
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           and
           the
           sublime
           and
           excellent
           expressions
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           therein
           contained
           ,
           which
           would
           require
           much
           livelinesse
           of
           frame
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           in
           experience
           with
           the
           things
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           nearnesse
           in
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           necessary
           for
           finding
           out
           the
           mind
           and
           meaning
           o●
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           therein
           :
           Yet
           we
           are
           now
           brought
           by
           help
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           to
           essay
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           these
           following
           considerations
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           authentick
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           an
           excellent
           Piece
           thereof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           ly
           hid
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           were
           not
           to
           be
           searched
           into
           ,
           because
           it
           seems
           dark
           and
           obscure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Subject
           and
           Matter
           of
           it
           is
           so
           Divine
           ,
           carrying
           alongst
           with
           it
           many
           various
           cases
           ,
           both
           of
           particular
           Souls
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           with
           many
           excellent
           commendations
           of
           Christ
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Subject
           of
           his
           Friends
           Meditations
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           profitable
           ,
           if
           he
           blesse
           them
           ;
           there
           being
           here
           Maps
           ,
           almost
           for
           all
           conditions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           style
           and
           composition
           is
           so
           Divine
           and
           excellent
           ,
           carrying
           affections
           alongst
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           captivating
           them
           in
           the
           very
           reading
           ;
           so
           that
           few
           can
           read
           this
           Song
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           we
           would
           therefore
           see
           what
           is
           within
           it
           ,
           if
           at
           least
           we
           may
           get
           a
           taste
           of
           that
           which
           doth
           so
           sweetly
           relish
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           seems
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           by
           putting
           it
           into
           such
           a
           mould
           ,
           intended
           to
           commend
           it
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           true
           that
           all
           the
           Poetical
           pieces
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           ought
           especially
           to
           be
           learned
           and
           taken
           notice
           of
           ;
           so
           should
           this
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           commended
           to
           us
           in
           that
           frame
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           strain
           and
           subject
           of
           it
           is
           so
           very
           spiritual
           ,
           that
           it
           necessitats
           the
           Students
           thereof
           ,
           to
           aime
           at
           some
           nearnesse
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           ordinarily
           it
           leaves
           some
           stamp
           upon
           their
           affections
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           least
           cause
           ,
           nor
           the
           smallest
           encouragement
           to
           me
           in
           this
           undertaking
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           not
           stand
           to
           prove
           the
           authority
           of
           it
           :
           It
           carries
           a
           Divine
           style
           in
           its
           bosome
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           need
           to
           inquire
           who
           was
           the
           Pen-man
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           clear
           that
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           was
           furnished
           with
           wisdom
           and
           understanding
           ,
           as
           never
           a
           King
           before
           or
           since
           was
           ,
           is
           honoured
           to
           be
           the
           Amanuensis
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           putting
           this
           Song
           upon
           record
           .
           Whether
           after
           ,
           or
           before
           his
           backsliding
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           to
           us
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           most
           probable
           that
           it
           was
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           warmness
           of
           a
           spirit
           sensible
           of
           this
           so
           great
           a
           deliverance
           :
           For
           here
           we
           may
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           see
           him
           making
           use
           of
           that
           experience
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           things
           he
           had
           found
           ,
           coming
           to
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           as
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           whereof
           this
           Song
           of
           Love
           is
           not
           a
           little
           evidence
           ,
           and
           which
           looks
           like
           his
           own
           saying
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.
           13.
           
        
         
           The
           means
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           our
           more
           perspicuous
           handling
           ,
           and
           your
           more
           profitable
           hearing
           ,
           of
           this
           profound
           Scripture
           will
           be
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Some
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           whole
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           mainly
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           other
           Songs
           recorded
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           such
           places
           as
           have
           most
           likeness
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           cases
           of
           others
           ,
           either
           by
           reading
           or
           mutual
           fellowship
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           it
           is
           requisite
           ,
           that
           one
           have
           some
           experimental
           knowledge
           of
           the
           way
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           own
           heart
           :
           He
           who
           is
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           observe
           these
           things
           ,
           even
           he
           shall
           understand
           this
           loving
           kindnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Such
           kind
           of
           experience
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Commentaries
           upon
           this
           Text.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Watchfulnesse
           over
           our selves
           ,
           keeping
           our
           heart
           with
           all
           keeping
           ,
           and
           studying
           a
           tender
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           a
           Conscience
           alwayes
           void
           of
           offence
           towards
           God
           :
           Loosnesse
           all
           the
           Week
           will
           not
           be
           a
           frame
           for
           the
           Canticles
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           simple
           being
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           the
           lively
           operation
           and
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           which
           prompts
           and
           disposes
           either
           to
           speak
           to
           purpose
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           of
           this
           with
           profit
           ;
           He
           would
           grow
           in
           Grace
           who
           would
           grow
           in
           Knowledge
           here
           :
           Neither
           have
           others
           ground
           to
           expect
           that
           this
           secret
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           of
           a
           quick
           understanding
           ,
           who
           fear
           him
           not
           :
           One
           may
           have
           Grace
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           lively
           frame
           for
           this
           ,
           except
           Grace
           be
           acting
           ,
           and
           in
           exercise
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Much
           conversing
           with
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           especially
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           causes
           the
           dull
           to
           understand
           Doctrine
           ,
           may
           manifest
           himself
           ,
           and
           open
           our
           eyes
           to
           behold
           these
           wondrous
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           blesse
           us
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           in
           this
           we
           undertake
           ,
           which
           so
           especially
           concerns
           Him
           and
           us
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           Scripture
           may
           be
           dark
           to
           these
           who
           speaks
           on
           it
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           and
           a
           sealed
           Book
           to
           you
           who
           hear
           it
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           be
           wanting
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           
             if
             these
             be
             in
             us
             and
             abound
             ,
             we
             shall
             neither
             be
             barren
             nor
             unfruitful
          
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           piece
           of
           Sacred
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           the
           more
           clear
           accesse
           to
           speak
           profitably
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           way
           of
           opening
           and
           applying
           of
           it
           (
           which
           may
           possibly
           in
           some
           things
           be
           different
           from
           others
           )
           may
           be
           the
           better
           cleared
           ,
           We
           shall
           ,
           1.
           premit
           some
           Propositions
           concerning
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Draw
           some
           Conclusions
           from
           these
           ;
           both
           which
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           shortly
           to
           clear
           and
           confirm
           ,
           as
           useful
           to
           be
           taken
           alongst
           in
           our
           proceeding
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Proposition
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           This
           Song
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Divine
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           excellent
           part
           thereof
           (
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           
           to
           more
           fully
           on
           the
           Title
           )
           and
           so
           of
           equal
           authority
           with
           other
           Scriptures
           (
           wherein
           holy
           Men
           spoke
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           inspired
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           and
           tendeth
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           making
           of
           the
           man
           of
           God
           perfect
           ,
           even
           as
           they
           do
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           Song
           hath
           ever
           been
           received
           into
           the
           Canon
           ,
           and
           accounted
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           for
           Canonick
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           .
           It
           was
           never
           questioned
           by
           the
           Jews
           (
           as
           
             Mercer
             .
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Cant.
          
           cleareth
           )
           but
           was
           still
           received
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           transmitted
           to
           the
           Gentile
           Churches
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           in
           keeping
           :
           And
           that
           the
           same
           hath
           been
           universally
           received
           by
           Christians
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           where
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           carrieth
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           engraven
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           evidently
           as
           any
           piece
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           to
           its
           Matter
           ,
           manner
           of
           Expression
           ,
           Divine
           Style
           ;
           but
           mostly
           in
           that
           Divine
           power
           and
           efficacy
           it
           hath
           on
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           (
           especially
           of
           the
           more
           discerning
           ,
           who
           best
           know
           Christs
           voice
           ,
           as
           his
           Sheep
           )
           whereby
           it
           relishes
           so
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           elevats
           them
           to
           such
           an
           holy
           ravishment
           ,
           that
           it
           obtaineth
           the
           testimony
           from
           all
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           Divine
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           can
           be
           in
           Humane
           Writings
           ,
           even
           though
           they
           cannot
           particularly
           tell
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           That
           holding
           true
           here
           ,
           which
           one
           said
           of
           a
           Book
           which
           was
           something
           obscure
           ,
           
             That
             which
             I
             understand
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             is
             excellent
             :
             therefore
             I
             judge
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             understand
             not
             to
             be
             so
             also
             ,
             though
             it
             exceed
             my
             reach
             .
          
           And
           that
           its
           Christ
           who
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           applyed
           to
           no
           other
           ,
           is
           by
           a
           Divine
           conviction
           extorted
           from
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           Hearer
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           confessedly
           and
           deservedly
           ,
           it
           beareth
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             A
             Song
             of
             Songs
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Song
           must
           either
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           Author
           of
           it
           (
           though
           Solomon
           was
           the
           Penman
           )
           or
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           only
           Penned
           ,
           but
           Indyted
           meerly
           by
           some
           Man
           ,
           (
           Solomon
           ,
           or
           whoever
           he
           be
           )
           led
           by
           his
           own
           spirit
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           spirit
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           But
           none
           of
           these
           last
           can
           be
           said
           .
           What
           other
           spirit
           can
           so
           speak
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           ?
           What
           other
           Song
           (
           even
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Men
           )
           can
           be
           compared
           to
           this
           ?
           Was
           it
           ever
           equalled
           ?
           Or
           can
           it
           be
           equalled
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           meer
           man
           (
           though
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           frame
           )
           then
           it
           must
           be
           inspired
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           wonderful
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           Divine
           style
           ,
           compacting
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           this
           short
           Song
           :
           Wherefore
           we
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           justly
           called
           
             A
             Song
             of
             Songs
          
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           preferred
           not
           only
           to
           all
           Humane
           Songs
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           other
           Scriptural
           Songs
           ,
           which
           were
           blasphemous
           to
           do
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           of
           a
           Divine
           rise
           and
           authority
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           Objections
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           have
           been
           started
           by
           some
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           not
           be
           of
           weight
           to
           infringe
           this
           truth
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Passage
           of
           this
           Song
           cited
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           But
           citation
           of
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           doth
           not
           give
           authority
           to
           them
           .
           They
           are
           cited
           as
           having
           authority
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           get
           it
           ;
           And
           therefore
           there
           are
           many
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           cited
           in
           the
           New
           :
           Although
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           near
           resemblances
           (
           at
           least
           )
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           to
           diverse
           Passages
           in
           this
           Song
           ;
           as
           the
           often
           styling
           the
           Church
           a
           
             Vineyard
             ,
             Matth.
          
           20.
           and
           comparing
           the
           Churches
           union
           with
           Christ
           to
           
             Marriage
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             &c.
          
           
           That
           Christ
           
             standeth
             at
             the
             door
             and
             knocketh
             ,
             Rev.
          
           3.
           20.
           taken
           as
           it
           were
           from
           Song
           5.
           2.
           
           The
           
             Virgins
             falling
             on
             sleep
             ,
             Matth.
          
           25.
           
           The
           efficacy
           of
           grace
           ,
           called
           
             drawing
             ,
             Iohn
          
           6.
           44.
           taken
           from
           
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             
             &c.
          
           Christ
           in
           the
           Parables
           called
           
             a
             King
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             King
          
           (
           which
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           is
           applyed
           to
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           45.
           1
           ,
           2.
           )
           Neither
           is
           the
           second
           objection
           of
           greater
           weight
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           no
           proper
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           sound
           in
           this
           Song
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           s
           so
           also
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Esther
           ;
           The
           Scriptures
           authority
           doth
           not
           depend
           on
           naming
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           on
           having
           his
           warrand
           and
           authority
           .
           2.
           
           This
           Song
           being
           Allegorical
           and
           Figurative
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           so
           meet
           nor
           consistent
           with
           its
           style
           ,
           to
           have
           God
           named
           under
           proper
           names
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           :
           Yet
           ,
           3.
           
           There
           are
           titles
           and
           descriptions
           here
           given
           to
           an
           excellent
           Person
           ,
           which
           can
           agree
           to
           none
           other
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ,
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           
             the
             King
             ,
             O
             thou
             whom
             my
             soul
             loveth
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             the
             Rose
             of
             Sharon
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           whereby
           his
           eminency
           is
           singularly
           set
           out
           above
           all
           others
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           In
           sum
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           of
           the
           Characters
           ,
           usually
           condescended
           on
           as
           necessary
           for
           evidencing
           the
           Authority
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           wanting
           here
           ;
           this
           Song
           being
           a
           Divine
           Subject
           ,
           received
           into
           the
           Canon
           ,
           
           bearing
           a
           Divine
           stamp
           ,
           having
           much
           Majesty
           in
           it's
           style
           ,
           agreeing
           with
           it self
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           fully
           ;
           impartially
           speaking
           out
           the
           blots
           and
           adversities
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           her
           beauty
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           written
           by
           a
           Prophet
           and
           Penman
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           The
           2.
           
           Proposition
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           Song
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           properly
           ,
           (
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           or
           literally
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           do
           at
           first
           sound
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           understood
           spiritually
           ,
           figuratively
           and
           allegorically
           ,
           as
           having
           some
           spiritual
           meaning
           contained
           under
           these
           figurative
           expressions
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           throughout
           this
           Song
           :
           My
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           speaketh
           of
           a
           
             Marriage
             ,
             Spouse
             ,
             Sister
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           &c.
           these
           expressions
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           properly
           of
           such
           ,
           but
           as
           holding
           forth
           something
           of
           a
           spiritual
           nature
           under
           these
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           it
           hath
           a
           literal
           meaning
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           literal
           meaning
           is
           not
           immediat
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           first
           looketh
           out
           ,
           as
           in
           Historical
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           others
           which
           are
           not
           figurative
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           and
           especially
           meant
           by
           these
           Allegorick
           and
           Figurative
           speeches
           ,
           is
           the
           Literal
           meaning
           of
           this
           Song
           :
           So
           that
           it
           's
           Literal
           sense
           is
           mediat
           ,
           representing
           the
           meaning
           ,
           not
           immediatly
           from
           the
           Words
           ,
           but
           mediatly
           from
           the
           Scope
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           couched
           under
           the
           Figures
           and
           Allegories
           ,
           here
           made
           use
           of
           :
           For
           ,
           a
           Literal
           sense
           (
           as
           it
           is
           defined
           by
           Rivet
           out
           of
           the
           School-men
           )
           is
           that
           which
           floweth
           from
           such
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           as
           intended
           by
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           whether
           properly
           or
           figuratively
           used
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           whole
           complex
           expression
           together
           ,
           applyed
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           Parables
           ,
           Allegories
           and
           Figurative
           Scriptures
           is
           clear
           ;
           And
           it
           were
           as
           improper
           and
           absurd
           to
           deny
           a
           Figurative
           Sense
           (
           though
           Literal
           )
           to
           these
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           fix
           Figurative
           Expositions
           upon
           plain
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           properly
           to
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           Literal
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           .
           1.
           
           Proper
           and
           immediat
           ,
           as
           where
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           Solomon
           married
           Pharaohs
           Daughter
           .
           The
           second
           is
           figurative
           and
           mediate
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           2.
           
           
             A
             certain
             King
             made
             a
             Marriage
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           &c.
           both
           have
           a
           literal
           meaning
           .
           The
           first
           immediat
           ,
           fulfilled
           in
           Solomon
           :
           The
           second
           is
           mediat
           ,
           setting
           out
           God's
           calling
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           unto
           fellowship
           with
           his
           Son
           :
           and
           so
           that
           Parable
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           
           spiritual
           sense
           .
           Now
           we
           say
           ,
           this
           Song
           (
           if
           we
           would
           take
           up
           it's
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           first
           way
           ,
           properly
           and
           immediatly
           ,
           but
           the
           second
           way
           ,
           figuratively
           and
           mediatly
           ,
           as
           holding
           forth
           some
           spiritual
           thing
           under
           borrowed
           expressions
           ,
           which
           will
           further
           appear
           from
           these
           things
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           can
           be
           no
           edification
           in
           setting
           out
           Humane
           Love
           (
           amongst
           parties
           properly
           understood
           )
           so
           largely
           and
           lively
           ;
           and
           yet
           edification
           must
           be
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           being
           a
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           must
           have
           therefore
           an
           higher
           meaning
           then
           the
           words
           at
           first
           will
           seem
           to
           bear
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           parties
           mentioned
           ,
           beside
           Christ
           and
           his
           Bride
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           Song
           can
           agree
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           proper
           meaning
           thereof
           be
           assigned
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           it
           applicable
           to
           these
           parties
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           understood
           properly
           ,
           but
           figuratively
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           and
           Believers
           :
           To
           Solomon
           it
           cannot
           agree
           in
           its
           application
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           Queen
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           proper
           sense
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           These
           commendations
           given
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           to
           the
           Bride
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           If
           properly
           understood
           ,
           would
           be
           monstruous
           ,
           blasphemous
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           such
           as
           
             to
             have
             teeth
             like
             a
             flock
             of
             sheep
             ,
             an
             head
             like
             Carmel
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           so
           in
           many
           other
           things
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           things
           are
           attributed
           to
           this
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           within
           Solomon's
           reach
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           his
           presence
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           (
           Chap.
           1.
           12.
           
           )
           
             maketh
             her
             Spicknard
             to
             smell
          
           ,
           which
           influence
           cannot
           proceed
           from
           one
           man
           more
           then
           another
           ,
           and
           
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
          
           11.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             made
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             paved
             it
             with
             Love
             ,
          
           which
           is
           no
           material
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           be
           no
           Pavement
           in
           Solomons
           Chariot
           .
           3.
           
           That
           Solomon
           being
           the
           Penman
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           yet
           speaketh
           of
           Solomon
           in
           the
           second
           Person
           ,
           
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Solomon
          
           ,
           Chap.
           8.
           12.
           makes
           it
           appear
           that
           some
           other
           was
           designed
           then
           himself
           ;
           and
           many
           such
           like
           expressions
           that
           fill
           up
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           Spices
           ,
           Gardens
           ,
           &c.
           )
           cannot
           be
           understood
           properly
           of
           these
           very
           things
           themselves
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           other
           thing
           vailed
           under
           them
           :
           And
           so
           also
           ,
           when
           she
           is
           called
           
             terrible
             as
             an
             army
             with
             Banners
             ,
          
           it
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           Solomon's
           Queen
           ,
           and
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           cannot
           understand
           it
           of
           any
           carnal
           terror
           ,
           which
           the
           external
           aspect
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           beget
           in
           beholders
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           style
           and
           expressions
           will
           bear
           out
           more
           then
           any
           Humane
           
           Love
           ,
           or
           any
           Humane
           Object
           ,
           upon
           which
           men
           set
           their
           love
           :
           We
           are
           sure
           ,
           no
           such
           love
           would
           be
           proponed
           to
           Believers
           as
           a
           warranted
           pattern
           for
           their
           imitation
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           be
           commendable
           in
           them
           to
           be
           so
           much
           ravished
           and
           taken
           up
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           most
           lovely
           creature
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Many
           things
           here
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           Humane
           Love
           ,
           and
           that
           modesty
           that
           is
           required
           in
           it
           (
           as
           the
           Hebrews
           themselves
           ,
           
             apud
             Mercer
          
           .
           observe
           )
           as
           to
           propone
           him
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           excite
           them
           to
           Love
           him
           ,
           others
           undertaking
           to
           follow
           after
           him
           ,
           her
           speaking
           to
           him
           in
           her
           sleep
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           2.
           running
           in
           the
           night
           through
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           slighting
           him
           at
           the
           Door
           ;
           which
           by
           no
           means
           can
           admit
           a
           proper
           ,
           literal
           ,
           immediat
           sense
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           aim
           at
           something
           figurative
           .
           Beside
           ,
           what
           reason
           can
           there
           be
           to
           plead
           a
           proper
           sense
           here
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           other
           figurative
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           ,
           as
           of
           these
           that
           speak
           of
           the
           Souls
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           of
           Psal.
           45.
           which
           is
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           compend
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           and
           is
           looked
           upon
           by
           all
           as
           figurative
           ?
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           enquired
           in
           what
           sense
           we
           call
           this
           Song
           figurative
           ,
           whether
           as
           Typical
           or
           Allegorical
           ?
           The
           answering
           and
           clearing
           of
           this
           Question
           will
           further
           us
           in
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           excellent
           Scripture
           .
           We
           shall
           therefore
           shew
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           Allegorical
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           differeth
           from
           Typical
           .
           And
           2.
           
           Why
           we
           call
           this
           Song
           Allegorical
           ,
           and
           not
           Typical
           .
        
         
           Allegorical
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           Allegories
           (
           we
           take
           Allegory
           here
           as
           Divines
           do
           ,
           who
           take
           it
           not
           as
           Grammarians
           or
           Rhetoricians
           ,
           for
           a
           continued
           discourse
           of
           many
           figures
           together
           )
           properly
           and
           strictly
           taken
           (
           for
           sometimes
           Allegory
           may
           be
           taken
           largely
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           comprehend
           whatever
           is
           figurative
           ,
           whether
           Typical
           ,
           Tropological
           ,
           Analogical
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           the
           Apostle
           taketh
           it
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           speaking
           of
           Abraham's
           two
           Sons
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           properly
           a
           Type
           )
           differeth
           from
           Types
           ,
           or
           Typical
           Scriptures
           ,
           thus
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Types
           suppose
           still
           the
           verity
           of
           some
           History
           ,
           as
           Ionas
           casting
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           the
           Fishes
           belly
           three
           dayes
           and
           three
           nights
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           it
           supposeth
           such
           a
           thing
           once
           to
           have
           been
           :
           Allegories
           again
           ,
           have
           no
           such
           necessary
           supposition
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           Parables
           proponed
           for
           some
           mystical
           end
           .
           Thus
           ,
           while
           it●
           said
           ,
           
             Mat.
             22.
             2.
             
             A
             certain
             King
             made
             
             a
             Marriage
             ,
             planted
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           place
           supposeth
           it
           not
           necessary
           as
           to
           the
           being
           of
           the
           Allegory
           ,
           that
           ever
           such
           a
           thing
           was
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           Allegory
           without
           that
           ;
           but
           a
           Type
           cannot
           be
           without
           reality
           in
           the
           thing
           or
           fact
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           a
           Type
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Types
           look
           only
           to
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ;
           and
           compare
           one
           Fact
           with
           another
           (
           as
           Christ's
           lying
           in
           the
           Grave
           for
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           Ionas
           ,
           who
           did
           ly
           so
           long
           in
           the
           Whale's
           belly
           )
           but
           Allegories
           take
           in
           Words
           ,
           Sentences
           ,
           Doctrines
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Examples
           is
           clear
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Types
           compare
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Facts
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           with
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Facts
           under
           the
           New
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           up
           of
           something
           that
           is
           present
           ,
           prefiguring
           another
           to
           come
           :
           Allegories
           look
           especially
           to
           matters
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           intend
           the
           putting
           of
           some
           hid
           spiritual
           sense
           upon
           words
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           they
           seem
           not
           to
           bear
           ;
           whether
           the
           Allegorie
           be
           only
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           or
           only
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           or
           in
           both
           ,
           it
           looks
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           meaning
           ,
           being
           so
           considered
           in
           it's
           self
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           may
           best
           serve
           the
           scope
           ,
           and
           teach
           or
           manifest
           the
           thing
           the
           Spirit
           intends
           ,
           without
           any
           comparison
           betwixt
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           and
           New
           :
           Yea
           ,
           an
           Allegory
           may
           be
           in
           precepts
           ,
           as
           
             Muzle
             not
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             ,
          
           and
           
             cut
             off
             the
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           have
           an
           Allegorick
           sense
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Types
           are
           only
           Historical
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           Fact
           agreeing
           in
           the
           Anti-type
           ,
           make
           them
           up
           ,
           it
           being
           clear
           in
           Scripture
           that
           such
           things
           are
           Types
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           not
           forge
           Types
           without
           Scripture-warrant
           :
           But
           Allegories
           are
           principally
           Doctrinal
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           scope
           intend
           not
           to
           clear
           ,
           or
           compare
           Facts
           ,
           but
           to
           hold
           forth
           and
           explain
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           similitudes
           to
           make
           them
           the
           better
           understood
           ,
           and
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           affect
           the
           more
           ,
           or
           the
           more
           forcibly
           to
           convince
           ,
           as
           Nathan
           made
           use
           of
           a
           Parable
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           convince
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           12.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Types
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           respect
           only
           some
           things
           ,
           persons
           and
           events
           ;
           as
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           Spreading
           ,
           &c.
           and
           cannot
           be
           extended
           beyond
           these
           :
           But
           Allegories
           take
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           belong
           either
           to
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Instruction
           in
           Faith
           ,
           or
           to
           practise
           for
           ordering
           ones
           life
           .
        
         
         
           Hence
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           Allegories
           are
           much
           more
           extensive
           ,
           and
           comprehensive
           in
           their
           meaning
           and
           application
           ,
           then
           Types
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           extended
           further
           then
           some
           one
           thing
           )
           and
           so
           are
           much
           more
           Doctrinal
           ,
           and
           concern
           both
           the
           faith
           and
           manners
           of
           Gods
           People
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           may
           for
           that
           ,
           more
           warrantably
           be
           applyed
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           for
           these
           ends
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Song
           is
           not
           Typical
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           up
           of
           two
           Histories
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Solomon's
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           ,
           nor
           doth
           it
           any
           way
           intend
           the
           comparing
           of
           these
           two
           together
           in
           the
           events
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           facts
           or
           deeds
           :
           But
           it
           is
           Allegorick
           ,
           not
           respecting
           Solomon
           ,
           or
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           aiming
           to
           set
           out
           spiritual
           Mysteries
           in
           figurative
           expressions
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           may
           most
           effectuat
           that
           end
           ,
           for
           inlightning
           the
           judgement
           ,
           and
           moving
           of
           the
           affections
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           that
           Story
           ,
           or
           Fact
           of
           Solomon's
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           strain
           and
           series
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           clearly
           Allegorick
           ,
           as
           the
           reading
           and
           considering
           of
           it
           will
           clear
           .
           2.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           History
           to
           which
           it
           can
           relate
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           things
           spoken
           in
           this
           Song
           can
           be
           properly
           applyed
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           .
           3.
           
           Solomon's
           Marriage
           was
           at
           least
           twenty
           years
           before
           this
           Song
           was
           written
           ;
           See
           on
           Song
           7.
           concerning
           the
           
             Tower
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           and
           compare
           it
           with
           1
           King.
           7.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           
             Chap.
             6.
             ult
          
           .
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           Penned
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           as
           an
           Epithalamium
           which
           was
           to
           be
           sung
           that
           night
           on
           which
           he
           was
           Married
           ,
           (
           and
           although
           occasion
           of
           penning
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           taken
           from
           that
           ,
           yet
           would
           it
           not
           prove
           it
           Typical
           ,
           and
           to
           respect
           that
           as
           it's
           Type
           .
           )
           And
           4.
           
           What
           more
           is
           this
           Allegory
           of
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           Typical
           ,
           then
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           this
           same
           manner
           of
           expression
           is
           used
           ?
           5.
           
           If
           it
           be
           partly
           Typical
           ,
           how
           is
           this
           Type
           to
           be
           made
           up
           ?
           for
           Christs
           love
           unto
           ,
           and
           Marriage
           with
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           set
           out
           here
           as
           peculiar
           to
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           is
           applicable
           to
           Believers
           under
           the
           Old
           :
           There
           can
           therefore
           be
           here
           no
           comparing
           of
           Facts
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           with
           any
           thing
           answering
           to
           them
           in
           the
           New.
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           Solomon's
           Marriage
           Typified
           Christ's
           Marrying
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           beside
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Scripture
           for
           this
           conjecture
           (
           and
           it
           's
           hard
           to
           coyn
           Types
           without
           Scripture
           authority
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           might
           make
           Solomon
           a
           Type
           in
           his
           many
           Wives
           ,
           possibly
           ,
           and
           in
           
           many
           other
           such
           things
           ;
           also
           that
           of
           his
           marrying
           Pharaoh's
           Daughter
           was
           against
           a
           Law
           as
           well
           as
           this
           )
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           that
           this
           Song
           setteth
           out
           only
           Christ's
           love
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           or
           the
           believing
           Gentiles
           ,
           their
           carriage
           and
           love
           to
           him
           :
           for
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           fulfilled
           (
           in
           that
           which
           they
           would
           make
           it's
           Anti-type
           )
           before
           Christ
           came
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           believing
           Jews
           ?
           yea
           ,
           before
           ever
           that
           Marriage
           was
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           typical
           respect
           had
           to
           that
           Marriage
           here
           .
           Beside
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           darken
           the
           Spiritualnesse
           and
           Divinnesse
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           in
           such
           a
           way
           typical
           ,
           as
           having
           any
           proper
           fulfilling
           or
           meaning
           ,
           that
           were
           possibly
           verified
           in
           the
           deed
           of
           any
           man.
           We
           conclude
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           Song
           is
           simply
           Allegorick
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           a
           third
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Divine
           Mystery
           intended
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           mutual
           Love
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           Union
           ,
           and
           Communion
           that
           is
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           mutual
           carriage
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           several
           conditions
           and
           dispensations
           .
           The
           comprehensive
           sum
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           Song
           ,
           and
           compended
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           under
           these
           figurative
           expressions
           :
           This
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           scope
           and
           subject-matter
           of
           this
           Song
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           the
           intent
           of
           this
           Song
           be
           to
           set
           out
           the
           spiritual
           carriage
           ,
           amongst
           spiritual
           Parties
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           love
           which
           each
           hath
           to
           other
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           set
           out
           Christ's
           love
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Her
           's
           to
           Him
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           no
           other
           spiritual
           Marriage-parties
           known
           ,
           but
           Christ
           and
           His
           Church
           ;
           There
           is
           no
           other
           spiritual
           Marriage
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           Marriage-love
           but
           this
           :
           But
           this
           Song
           in
           it's
           scope
           is
           to
           set
           out
           a
           spiritual
           Marriage
           ,
           of
           spiritual
           Parties
           ,
           and
           their
           spiritual
           Love
           ,
           Therefore
           it
           must
           set
           out
           this
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           scope
           of
           this
           Song
           must
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           can
           agree
           to
           no
           other
           parties
           ,
           and
           be
           approven
           in
           no
           other
           love
           ;
           Therefore
           these
           descriptions
           given
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           can
           be
           given
           to
           no
           other
           but
           Christ
           ;
           and
           these
           given
           to
           the
           Bride
           by
           him
           ,
           can
           be
           given
           to
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           must
           speak
           out
           no
           lesse
           love
           ,
           then
           that
           love
           of
           Christ's
           ,
           the
           expressions
           being
           far
           beyond
           
           the
           love
           of
           all
           others
           :
           This
           will
           more
           fully
           appear
           in
           the
           opening
           up
           of
           the
           Song
           :
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           these
           Allegories
           ,
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Psal.
           45.
           that
           of
           planting
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           Matth.
           21.
           that
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           (
           which
           none
           can
           deny
           )
           is
           meant
           of
           espousing
           spiritually
           .
           (
           See
           this
           same
           Allegory
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           Ier.
           3.
           
           
             Hos.
             2.
             3.
             
             Ezek.
             16.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
             Rev.
          
           19.
           8.
           
           )
           that
           must
           be
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           also
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           There
           cannot
           be
           two
           spiritual
           Marriages
           ,
           to
           which
           these
           Scriptures
           and
           this
           can
           be
           applyed
           .
           2.
           
           Scripture
           must
           agree
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           one
           more
           obscure
           place
           ,
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           others
           more
           clear
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seing
           this
           scope
           is
           clear
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           it
           's
           the
           scope
           here
           also
           :
           that
           Psal.
           45.
           doth
           agree
           with
           the
           expressions
           and
           strain
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           is
           clear
           ,
           by
           comparing
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           speaketh
           of
           that
           spiritual
           Marriage
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           clear
           by
           the
           Citations
           drawn
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           applyed
           to
           that
           ●nd
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Either
           this
           must
           be
           it's
           scope
           ,
           or
           it
           must
           have
           some
           other
           scope
           ,
           or
           none
           at
           all
           .
           To
           say
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           blasphemous
           :
           If
           it
           be
           said
           an
           other
           scope
           then
           this
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           either
           be
           such
           a
           scope
           as
           agreeth
           with
           these
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           which
           differeth
           from
           them
           ;
           But
           not
           such
           as
           differeth
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           the
           same
           :
           And
           so
           it
           setteth
           out
           Christ's
           way
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           her
           's
           with
           Him
           ,
           drawing
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           Mapp
           together
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           If
           any
           would
           argue
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           better
           be
           Prophetically
           applyed
           ,
           as
           foretelling
           events
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           :
           For
           answer
           ,
           We
           suppose
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           make
           that
           out
           to
           be
           the
           scope
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           would
           be
           more
           hard
           to
           get
           help
           from
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           the
           application
           of
           it
           to
           such
           events
           ,
           and
           such
           times
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           would
           leave
           it
           wholly
           to
           uncertainty
           ,
           or
           mens
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           their
           invention
           ,
           and
           groundless
           conjectures
           ,
           would
           lead
           them
           to
           apply
           it
           :
           (
           as
           we
           fear
           some
           good
           men
           have
           taken
           too
           much
           liberty
           ,
           without
           any
           ground
           but
           meer
           conjectures
           ,
           to
           wrest
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Song
           )
           and
           beside
           ,
           such
           an
           Interpretation
           would
           exceedingly
           spoil
           Believers
           of
           that
           instruction
           and
           consolation
           ,
           which
           
           the
           true
           scope
           giveth
           them
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           were
           not
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           a
           Time
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           :
           because
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           once
           fulfilled
           in
           others
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           applicable
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           live
           not
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           it
           will
           certainly
           marr
           their
           confidence
           in
           making
           any
           comfortable
           application
           of
           it
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Beside
           ,
           these
           considerations
           may
           clear
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           it's
           scope
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           properly
           Prophetical
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           events
           ,
           but
           Dogmatical
           and
           Practical
           ,
           for
           believers
           use
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           and
           events
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           the
           scope
           and
           matter
           of
           this
           Song
           will
           agree
           to
           any
           one
           time
           ,
           or
           if
           all
           of
           it
           will
           agree
           to
           Believers
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           Prophetical
           ;
           for
           ,
           Prophecy
           supponeth
           a
           diversity
           of
           time
           ,
           for
           diverse
           events
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           said
           at
           any
           one
           time
           alike
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           Song
           may
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           one
           Believer
           or
           other
           ,
           at
           any
           one
           time
           ;
           there
           are
           still
           some
           injoying
           Christ
           ,
           some
           deserted
           ,
           some
           praying
           ,
           some
           suffering
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           of
           what
           ever
           part
           of
           it
           we
           can
           think
           upon
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           one
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           its
           accomplishment
           in
           one
           Believer
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           properly
           Prophetical
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           all
           of
           it
           may
           now
           be
           applyed
           to
           Believers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           at
           any
           time
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           well
           applyed
           as
           being
           then
           fulfilled
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           when
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Prophetical
           ,
           seing
           Prophesies
           have
           their
           ▪
           particular
           accomplishments
           ;
           but
           all
           parts
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           even
           the
           first
           parts
           ,
           may
           now
           be
           applyed
           ,
           and
           will
           still
           agree
           to
           Believers
           ,
           as
           properly
           as
           it
           did
           in
           Solomon's
           time
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           were
           in
           the
           same
           way
           applicable
           to
           ,
           and
           true
           ,
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           Believers
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           even
           as
           now
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           before
           the
           end
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           not
           intended
           to
           be
           Prophetical
           ,
           but
           Doctrinal
           ,
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           Consolatory
           :
           but
           the
           first
           is
           true
           ;
           was
           there
           any
           Believer
           in
           Solomon's
           dayes
           ,
           but
           these
           Commendations
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           Practices
           ,
           &c.
           did
           agree
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           us
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           Christs
           way
           such
           to
           them
           also
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           us
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           further
           ,
           if
           the
           scope
           of
           it
           be
           to
           set
           out
           Christ's
           way
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           her
           's
           to
           Him
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ;
           and
           if
           according
           to
           this
           scope
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           made
           use
           of
           by
           a
           Believer
           in
           any
           time
           ,
           
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Prophetical
           ,
           but
           Doctrinal
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           :
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           as
           is
           cleared
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           it
           be
           applicable
           to
           Believers
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           cases
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           the
           case
           agreeing
           with
           any
           part
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           which
           grounds
           the
           application
           of
           it
           to
           any
           party
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           time
           when
           that
           case
           is
           not
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Prophetical
           ,
           deducing
           cases
           by
           times
           ,
           but
           Doctrinal
           ,
           &c.
           applying
           directions
           ,
           warnings
           ,
           and
           comforts
           to
           Believers
           cases
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           time
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           matter
           of
           it
           is
           the
           ordinary
           cases
           which
           are
           incident
           to
           Believers
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           make
           it
           look
           Prophetical-like
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           Exposition
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           it's
           scope
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           with
           other
           Allegories
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Prophetical
           ,
           but
           Doctrinal
           :
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           truth
           of
           both
           which
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           will
           further
           appear
           in
           that
           which
           followeth
           .
        
         
           We
           leave
           this
           then
           ,
           and
           come
           again
           to
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           scope
           of
           this
           Song
           is
           to
           set
           out
           that
           mutual
           Love
           and
           Carriage
           ,
           that
           is
           between
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           :
           That
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           main
           one
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           more
           clear
           ,
           we
           shall
           take
           it
           in
           five
           distinct
           Branches
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           holdeth
           out
           (
           we
           say
           )
           the
           Churches
           case
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           care
           of
           her
           ,
           in
           all
           her
           several
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           under
           all
           Dispensations
           ;
           Such
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           Her
           sinful
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           failings
           in
           duties
           ,
           
             Chap.
             1.
             6.
             
             Chap.
          
           5.
           2
           ,
           and
           3.
           and
           also
           ,
           under
           livelinesse
           in
           duties
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           5.
           5.
           and
           almost
           throughout
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Under
           Crosses
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           6.
           as
           being
           a
           
             Lillie
             among
             Thorns
          
           ,
           and
           hated
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           2.
           and
           also
           in
           Prosperity
           ,
           wherein
           she
           is
           commended
           as
           terrible
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           10.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           As
           deserted
           and
           sick
           of
           Love
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           again
           ,
           as
           injoying
           her
           Beloved
           ,
           
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             
             Chap.
          
           3.
           4.
           5.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           As
           under
           faithful
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           lively
           Ordinances
           ,
           
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             
             Chap.
          
           3.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           also
           ,
           as
           under
           carnal
           Watch-men
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           7.
           
           And
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           her
           various
           conditions
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           are
           painted
           forth
           ,
           before
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           any
           particular
           Time
           or
           Age
           ;
           for
           ,
           ceremonial
           things
           are
           not
           here
           meddled
           with
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           spiritual
           :
           Beside
           ,
           the
           Church
           then
           and
           now
           is
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           next
           consideration
           will
           be
           cleared
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           As
           in
           private
           ,
           dealing
           
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           longing
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           him
           ,
           
             Chap.
             4.
             16.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             1.
             
             &c.
          
           almost
           throughout
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           she
           was
           in
           publick
           duties
           ,
           going
           to
           the
           Watch-men
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           7.
           and
           Chap.
           3
           ,
           3.
           and
           what
           she
           was
           in
           fellowship
           with
           others
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Chap.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           (
           6.
           )
           It
           sets
           out
           Believers
           as
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           as
           more
           weak
           in
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           Grace
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           holds
           forth
           the
           same
           Believers
           ,
           as
           more
           and
           lesse
           lively
           in
           their
           conditions
           .
        
         
           This
           Book
           in
           it's
           matter
           ,
           is
           a
           comprehensive
           sum
           of
           all
           these
           particulars
           formed
           in
           a
           Song
           ,
           put
           together
           ,
           and
           drawn
           as
           on
           a
           Broad
           ,
           for
           the
           Believers
           edification
           ;
           to
           shew
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           their
           carriage
           when
           it
           is
           right
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           frame
           .
           2.
           
           What
           are
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           use
           often
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           even
           they
           who
           are
           Believers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           more
           watchful
           .
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           what
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           for
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           not
           stumble
           at
           them
           when
           they
           come
           .
           4.
           
           That
           the
           care
           and
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           upon
           what
           grounds
           to
           comfort
           themselves
           in
           every
           condition
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           this
           Song
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           Magazine
           ,
           for
           direction
           ,
           and
           consolation
           in
           every
           condition
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           Song
           is
           not
           to
           be
           astricted
           to
           any
           particular
           Case
           or
           Time
           ,
           and
           is
           (
           even
           by
           Bernard
           ,
           Serm.
           1.
           )
           therefore
           observed
           to
           differ
           from
           other
           spiritual
           Songs
           ,
           in
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           That
           it
           's
           penned
           upon
           no
           particular
           occasion
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           15.
           and
           
             Iudges
             5.
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           composed
           by
           way
           of
           conference
           ,
           between
           several
           Parties
           .
           3.
           
           That
           there
           are
           in
           this
           conference
           ,
           moe
           Parties
           than
           two
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             Bride
             ,
             Watchmen
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           &c.
           all
           which
           do
           shew
           ,
           it
           's
           extensivenesse
           ,
           and
           comprehensivenesse
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           it's
           Subject
           and
           Use.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Song
           holdeth
           forth
           the
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Brides
           Conditions
           ,
           under
           all
           her
           several
           considerations
           :
           We
           may
           consider
           the
           Bride
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           four
           wayes
           ,
           all
           of
           which
           we
           will
           find
           here
           .
           1.
           
           As
           visible
           ,
           and
           visibly
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           him
           in
           Ordinances
           :
           in
           this
           respect
           there
           are
           Watch-men
           spoken
           of
           ,
           a
           
             Mothers
             house
             ,
             Gardens
          
           of
           many
           Believers
           together
           ,
           and
           a
           Vineyard
           let
           out
           to
           Keepers
           ,
           and
           a
           Mother
           having
           Children
           ,
           (
           called
           
           also
           
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           )
           who
           are
           professing
           Believers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           agree
           only
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           visible
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           her
           as
           invisible
           ,
           having
           true
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           spiritual
           Union
           with
           him
           ,
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           real
           exercise
           of
           Graces
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           Christ
           is
           her's
           ,
           and
           she
           his
           ;
           she
           is
           drawn
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           Chambers
           of
           lively
           Sense
           and
           Communion
           :
           thus
           she
           is
           neer
           him
           ,
           or
           absent
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           only
           agree
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           Saints
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           having
           real
           (
           and
           not
           only
           professed
           )
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           thus
           she
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Mothers
           Children
           ,
           which
           are
           outward
           Professors
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Commendations
           she
           gets
           throughout
           this
           Song
           ,
           agree
           unto
           her
           as
           invisible
           :
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           strange
           that
           both
           these
           considerations
           take
           place
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Song
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           distinction
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           distribution
           of
           a
           whole
           into
           distinct
           parts
           ,
           as
           ,
           suppose
           one
           would
           divide
           a
           heap
           of
           Chaff
           and
           Corn
           ,
           into
           Corn
           and
           Chaff
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           a
           distinct
           uptaking
           of
           the
           same
           whole
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Church
           )
           under
           two
           distinct
           Considerations
           ;
           as
           ,
           suppose
           one
           would
           consider
           the
           foresaid
           heap
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           heap
           ,
           comprehending
           both
           Corn
           and
           Chaff
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           only
           comprehensive
           of
           Corn
           ;
           so
           the
           Church
           thus
           distinguished
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           considered
           in
           whole
           ,
           as
           having
           both
           renewed
           and
           unrenewed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           having
           renewed
           only
           ;
           Yet
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           renewed
           are
           a
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           under
           one
           consideration
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           visible
           Professors
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           are
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           being
           distinctly
           considered
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           more
           than
           a
           visible
           Profession
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           sibnesse
           being
           so
           great
           and
           neer
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           marvel
           they
           be
           frequently
           conjoyned
           in
           this
           Song
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           must
           be
           distinguished
           in
           respect
           of
           these
           distinct
           considerations
           ,
           seing
           the
           visible
           Church
           in
           it's
           consideration
           as
           such
           ,
           comprehends
           the
           invisible
           militant
           Church
           under
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           contrarily
           .
           2.
           
           It
           's
           ordinary
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           thus
           to
           conjoyn
           them
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           when
           an
           Epistle
           is
           written
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           somethings
           are
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           visible
           ,
           somethings
           again
           are
           peculiarly
           applicable
           to
           Believers
           ,
           who
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           invisible
           Church
           in
           it
           ;
           as
           by
           looking
           to
           these
           Epistles
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           and
           3.
           is
           clear
           ,
           all
           are
           comprehended
           in
           every
           Epistle
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           matter
           diversly
           to
           be
           applyed
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           
           have
           ears
           to
           hear
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           real
           Members
           of
           the
           invisible
           Church
           also
           )
           are
           particularly
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           although
           indefinitly
           :
           And
           why
           then
           may
           not
           the
           Church
           in
           both
           these
           considerations
           ,
           be
           spoken
           of
           here
           in
           this
           Song
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           either
           the
           visible
           or
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           as
           whole
           or
           Catholick
           ,
           something
           is
           spoken
           to
           her
           under
           that
           Consideration
           ,
           namely
           as
           Catholick
           ;
           so
           she
           is
           said
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           9.
           made
           up
           of
           many
           ,
           the
           Mother
           having
           many
           Daughters
           ,
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           intrusted
           to
           all
           the
           Keepers
           ,
           having
           some
           Children
           beloved
           ,
           others
           hated
           ,
           &c.
           which
           must
           be
           applicable
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           so
           considered
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           we
           look
           to
           particular
           Members
           ,
           either
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           Professors
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           seeking
           the
           Beloved
           with
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           are
           distinct
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Watch-men
           ;
           such
           are
           the
           
             threescore
             Queens
          
           ,
           and
           
             fourscore
             Concubins
          
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           considered
           as
           one
           .
           Or
           ,
           2.
           
           As
           Members
           in
           particular
           of
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ;
           so
           the
           Bride
           is
           distinguished
           from
           other
           Professors
           ,
           and
           Believers
           ;
           she
           speaks
           to
           them
           and
           they
           to
           her
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           
           So
           is
           one
           Queen
           and
           Concubine
           ,
           distinguished
           from
           another
           ;
           Thus
           also
           is
           the
           Church
           considered
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           in
           individuals
           ,
           in
           their
           carriage
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           serveth
           much
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           edifying
           Believers
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           these
           respects
           ,
           be
           thus
           distinctly
           considered
           and
           lookt
           upon
           :
           Neither
           will
           this
           be
           thought
           strange
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           however
           understood
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           and
           individual
           members
           thereof
           (
           especially
           of
           this
           invisible
           Church
           )
           are
           of
           an
           homogeneous
           nature
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           it's
           parts
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           predicated
           concerning
           the
           whole
           essentially
           ,
           may
           be
           predicated
           of
           every
           part
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           whole
           Element
           of
           water
           ,
           it
           's
           water
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           consider
           a
           drop
           ,
           it
           's
           also
           water
           :
           &
           what
           essential
           properties
           do
           agree
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           agrees
           to
           every
           drop
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           All
           Saints
           ,
           Members
           of
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           the
           same
           Covenant
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           &c.
           and
           what
           thus
           essentially
           agrees
           to
           one
           ,
           agrees
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           of
           one
           :
           I
           say
           in
           Essentials
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           there
           may
           be
           many
           circumstantial
           ,
           and
           gradual
           differences
           ,
           
           as
           one
           Believer
           may
           be
           stronger
           than
           another
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           that
           will
           not
           mar
           this
           onenesse
           ,
           and
           agreement
           in
           Essentials
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           3.
           
           We
           say
           ,
           every
           thing
           in
           this
           Song
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           applyed
           to
           all
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           under
           every
           consideration
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           what
           agreeth
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           visible
           ,
           will
           not
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           agree
           to
           her
           ,
           considered
           as
           invisible
           ,
           
             &
             contra
          
           ;
           nor
           will
           every
           thing
           which
           agrees
           to
           a
           Believer
           in
           one
           case
           ,
           agree
           to
           all
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           to
           that
           same
           Believer
           alwayes
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           need
           of
           warrinesse
           in
           application
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           may
           be
           rightly
           divided
           ,
           and
           the
           diverse
           cases
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           particular
           Believers
           would
           be
           rightly
           taken
           up
           for
           that
           end
           :
           Every
           place
           is
           not
           to
           be
           applyed
           to
           all
           (
           though
           sometimes
           a
           place
           may
           be
           taken
           up
           under
           diverse
           considerations
           ,
           as
           from
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           formerly
           cited
           Epistles
           ,
           is
           clear
           )
           but
           what
           agrees
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           applyed
           ,
           and
           sol●ly
           upon
           that
           consideration
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           notion
           ,
           as
           it
           agrees
           unto
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           case
           .
        
         
           For
           helping
           us
           in
           this
           distinct
           application
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           we
           lay
           down
           these
           following
           Rules
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           must
           weigh
           the
           particular
           scope
           of
           such
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           it
           speak
           something
           concerning
           a
           Believer
           in
           particular
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ;
           if
           it
           set
           out
           some
           outward
           ,
           or
           some
           inward
           thing
           concerning
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           would
           consider
           the
           matter
           spoken
           to
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           it
           agreeth
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           Church
           under
           one
           consideration
           ,
           or
           under
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           matter
           predicated
           of
           her
           ,
           or
           attributed
           to
           her
           ,
           will
           agree
           to
           her
           as
           visible
           ,
           or
           as
           invisible
           only
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           applyed
           ;
           if
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           or
           if
           also
           to
           all
           it's
           Members
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           Believer
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           would
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           same
           matter
           is
           applyed
           in
           other
           Songs
           and
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           safe
           for
           us
           to
           follow
           the
           same
           way
           of
           application
           here
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           would
           consider
           ,
           what
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           such
           a
           particular
           Scripture
           ,
           will
           help
           in
           finding
           out
           the
           Sense
           ;
           as
           who
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           in
           what
           frame
           ,
           on
           what
           occasion
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Yet
           fourthly
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Song
           doth
           most
           generally
           agree
           ,
           
           and
           is
           especially
           applicable
           to
           the
           cases
           of
           particular
           Believers
           :
           Because
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           scope
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           speak
           to
           all
           collectively
           ,
           as
           Distributively
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           several
           cases
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           are
           subject
           unto
           ;
           for
           although
           every
           place
           do
           not
           point
           out
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           her
           duty
           ,
           yet
           we
           conceive
           it
           is
           still
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           pertinent
           to
           some
           one
           Believer
           ,
           or
           other
           :
           Such
           places
           must
           therefore
           be
           understood
           distributively
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           nature
           and
           strain
           of
           the
           most
           of
           those
           things
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Song
           ,
           generally
           will
           agree
           best
           (
           if
           not
           only
           )
           to
           particular
           Believers
           ;
           As
           to
           love
           Christ
           ,
           to
           seek
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           commended
           so
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           out
           of
           one
           case
           into
           another
           ,
           pursuing
           after
           him
           from
           one
           duty
           to
           another
           :
           which
           indeed
           shews
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           considered
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           her
           individual
           Members
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           intercourse
           of
           Communion
           ,
           which
           useth
           to
           be
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           agreeth
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           particular
           Believers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           a
           plurality
           of
           Parties
           speaking
           ,
           differenced
           not
           only
           from
           carnal
           Professors
           ,
           but
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           who
           are
           commending
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           so
           loving
           her
           and
           Christ
           also
           ;
           which
           says
           that
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           this
           Song
           must
           especially
           be
           distributively
           considered
           of
           Believers
           severally
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           no
           time
           ,
           we
           can
           conceive
           all
           Believers
           to
           be
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           case
           or
           word
           will
           not
           sute
           them
           all
           ;
           as
           to
           be
           
             sick
             of
             love
          
           ,
           to
           have
           
             his
             right
             hand
             under
             her
             head
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Something
           then
           must
           agree
           to
           one
           ,
           something
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           both
           also
           at
           different
           times
           to
           the
           same
           person
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           consider
           this
           Song
           ,
           as
           speaking
           distributively
           the
           Churches
           condition
           ,
           to
           be
           applyed
           according
           to
           the
           several
           cases
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           several
           conditions
           ;
           something
           as
           spoken
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           something
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           putting
           of
           these
           exercises
           in
           a
           Song
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           learned
           and
           sung
           by
           particular
           Believers
           (
           as
           a
           little
           compend
           ,
           both
           of
           what
           concerns
           their
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           )
           was
           certainly
           for
           helping
           their
           Memories
           ,
           and
           furthering
           their
           Consolation
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           much
           impaired
           ,
           if
           in
           singing
           of
           it
           ,
           particular
           Believers
           might
           not
           suck
           their
           own
           consolation
           in
           particular
           from
           Christs
           
           words
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           what
           can
           hinder
           ,
           but
           a
           Believer
           may
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           and
           that
           th●se
           and
           other
           places
           applicable
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           so
           applyed
           ,
           seing
           their
           comfort
           and
           edification
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Song
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           last
           Branch
           of
           the
           Proposition
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           Song
           holdeth
           forth
           the
           same
           love
           ,
           and
           care
           in
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           exercises
           and
           duties
           of
           Believers
           ,
           under
           figurative
           terms
           ,
           which
           are
           plainly
           ,
           and
           properly
           holden
           forth
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           figurative
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           are
           no
           new
           ,
           strange
           ,
           or
           uncouth
           cases
           here
           ;
           but
           Believers
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           uncouth
           way
           of
           Christs
           here
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           useth
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           It
           's
           often
           the
           folly
           and
           vanity
           of
           men's
           minds
           ,
           that
           when
           expressions
           of
           Scripture
           look
           somewhat
           strange
           like
           ,
           they
           suppose
           still
           some
           uncouth
           ,
           and
           strange
           thing
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           and
           therefore
           loaths
           that
           which
           is
           plain
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           cases
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           are
           most
           spiritual
           ,
           having
           Love
           often
           drawn
           in
           it's
           most
           bright
           &
           lively
           collours
           ,
           yet
           ,
           for
           substance
           ,
           the
           exercises
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           plain
           Scriptures
           are
           otherwayes
           expressed
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           must
           expresse
           the
           same
           cases
           ,
           or
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           it
           expresseth
           something
           different
           from
           them
           ,
           not
           incident
           ordinarily
           to
           Believers
           ,
           and
           not
           mentioned
           any
           where
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           to
           affirm
           ,
           were
           both
           dangerous
           and
           absurd
           :
           Beside
           ,
           Christ
           being
           still
           the
           same
           in
           his
           way
           with
           Believers
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           still
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           and
           being
           still
           under
           the
           same
           covenant
           ,
           &c.
           we
           can
           conceive
           no
           other
           thing
           here
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           hath
           expressed
           concerning
           himself
           and
           them
           ,
           other-where
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Song
           ,
           is
           rather
           in
           a
           sweet
           way
           ,
           to
           compact
           together
           the
           ordinary
           cases
           of
           Believers
           ,
           and
           their
           consolations
           ,
           for
           their
           edification
           ,
           than
           to
           pitch
           on
           strange
           things
           ,
           or
           make
           new
           cases
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           be
           so
           profitable
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           wrong
           ,
           and
           enervat
           the
           great
           intent
           of
           this
           Song
           .
        
         
           
             We
             proceed
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             draw
             some
             Conclusions
             from
             these
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             First
             Conclusion
             .
             We
             may
             then
             warantably
             read
             ,
             and
             expone
             this
             Song
             ;
             it
             being
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             edifying
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             this
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             were
             
             of
             old
             restrained
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             from
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             read
             them
             ,
             but
             these
             who
             were
             at
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             :
             Origen
             marks
             four
             pieces
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             thus
             restrained
             by
             them
             :
             The
             history
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Genes
             .
             1.
             
             The
             description
             of
             Gods
             appearance
             ,
             Ezek.
             1.
             and
             of
             his
             Temple
             ,
             
               Chap.
               40.
               &c.
            
             
             And
             especially
             this
             Song
             ,
             because
             ,
             the
             matters
             in
             them
             were
             so
             sublime
             ,
             that
             there
             needed
             more
             than
             ordinary
             humility
             and
             experience
             in
             those
             who
             should
             meddle
             with
             them
             :
             This
             indeed
             ,
             saith
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             sober
             ,
             and
             with
             holy
             fear
             search
             these
             Scriptures
             :
             but
             that
             restraint
             (
             if
             peremptorie
             )
             was
             unwarrantable
             ,
             seing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             put
             none
             such
             on
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             portion
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Song
             be
             obscurer
             than
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             ;
             yet
             ,
             generally
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             affect
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             composing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             edifie
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             other
             more
             plain
             Scriptures
             :
             which
             sayeth
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             be
             inquired
             into
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             being
             found
             out
             ,
             the
             profit
             reaped
             thereby
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             more
             distinct
             and
             apparent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclus
             .
             We
             gather
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             seing
             this
             Song
             may
             be
             expounded
             ,
             Then
             Doctrines
             for
             grounding
             our
             saith
             ,
             and
             directing
             our
             Practice
             ,
             may
             warrantably
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             God's
             people
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             although
             it
             be
             Allegorick
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             special
             way
             useful
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             bread
             be
             broken
             to
             the
             children
             :
             It
             's
             not
             only
             consistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             plain
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Allegories
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             thus
             extended
             in
             their
             use
             .
             We
             shall
             clear
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             may
             be
             Doctrines
             drawn
             from
             this
             Song
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             cases
             that
             are
             incident
             to
             a
             Believer
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             it's
             considerations
             ,
             visible
             ,
             or
             invisible
             ,
             Catholick
             or
             particular
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             more
             private
             and
             personal
             cases
             of
             Believers
             ,
             Doctrines
             instructing
             them
             both
             in
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             Doctrines
             must
             rise
             as
             extensively
             ,
             as
             there
             scope
             and
             matter
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             of
             a
             great
             reach
             and
             extent
             ,
             as
             formerly
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             Such
             Doctrines
             then
             ,
             when
             handled
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             strange
             ,
             nor
             unsuitable
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             broader
             they
             arise
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             's
             wisdom
             and
             contrivance
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             more
             wonderful
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             These
             Doctrines
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             words
             properly
             ,
             but
             Allegorically
             understood
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             from
             Parables
             ,
             and
             other
             clearer
             Allegories
             and
             figures
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             useth
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             Doctrines
             so
             drawn
             ,
             when
             rightly
             concluded
             from
             the
             Text
             and
             scope
             ,
             are
             solide
             and
             sure
             ,
             useful
             for
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             as
             Doctrines
             drawn
             from
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             many
             Scriptures
             are
             Allegorically
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             is
             their
             authority
             therefore
             any
             way
             lesse
             than
             that
             of
             other
             Scriptures
             ?
             And
             if
             their
             authority
             be
             such
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             other
             Scriptures
             ;
             Then
             their
             Exposition
             and
             Doctrines
             drawn
             from
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             solide
             and
             useful
             ,
             as
             these
             that
             are
             drawn
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             :
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             We
             must
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             use
             of
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             were
             blasphemous
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             useful
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             solide
             uses
             drawn
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Lord
             useth
             Parables
             and
             Allegories
             often
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             things
             relating
             both
             to
             faith
             and
             manners
             ;
             which
             sayeth
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             them
             is
             solide
             and
             safe
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             rightly
             understood
             and
             applyed
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             difficulty
             is
             in
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             Allegories
             are
             frequent
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             this
             Song
             is
             wholly
             made
             up
             of
             Allegories
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             both
             for
             removing
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             facilitating
             our
             way
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             something
             to
             these
             three
             .
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             shew
             what
             an
             Allegorick
             Exposition
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Exposition
             of
             an
             Allegory
             is
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             understand
             a
             Scripture
             Allegorically
             .
             3.
             
             How
             to
             walk
             in
             attaining
             the
             solide
             meaning
             or
             how
             to
             know
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             the
             meaning
             ,
             of
             an
             Allegorick
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             an
             Allegorick
             Exposition
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             an
             Exposition
             of
             Allegorick
             Scripture
             :
             The
             first
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             many
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             School-men
             fail
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             Allegorize
             plain
             Scriptures
             and
             Histories
             ,
             seeking
             to
             draw
             out
             some
             secret
             meaning
             ,
             other
             than
             appeareth
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             fasten
             many
             sense
             upon
             one
             Scripture
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             unsafe
             ,
             and
             is
             justly
             reprovable
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             maketh
             clear
             Scripture
             dark
             ,
             and
             obtrudeth
             meanings
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             never
             intended
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             As
             ,
             suppose
             one
             speaking
             of
             Goliah's
             combat
             and
             David's
             ,
             should
             passe
             by
             the
             letter
             ,
             
             and
             expound
             Goliah
             to
             be
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             David
             to
             be
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Christ
             :
             Such
             Expositions
             ,
             may
             have
             some
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             but
             often
             little
             solidity
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             who
             most
             commonly
             thus
             interpret
             Scripture
             ,
             often
             fall
             in
             errors
             .
             As
             guilty
             of
             this
             fault
             ,
             Origen
             is
             generally
             complained
             of
             ,
             though
             moe
             also
             be
             guilty
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             cleared
             by
             many
             instances
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Exposition
             of
             an
             Allegorick
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             opening
             and
             expounding
             of
             some
             dark
             Scripture
             (
             wherein
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             couched
             and
             hid
             under
             Figures
             and
             Allegories
             )
             making
             it
             plain
             and
             edifying
             ,
             by
             bringing
             out
             the
             sense
             according
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             ,
             it
             seemed
             to
             bear
             out
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             So
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             
             Christ
             expoundeth
             that
             Parable
             or
             Allegory
             (
             for
             ,
             though
             Rhetoricians
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             Similitudes
             ,
             or
             Parables
             ,
             and
             Allegories
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             Divinitie
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             but
             that
             Allegories
             are
             more
             large
             and
             continued
             )
             calling
             the
             Seed
             ,
             the
             Word
             ;
             the
             Sower
             ,
             the
             
               Son
               of
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             way
             of
             expounding
             such
             dark
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             both
             useful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             was
             often
             used
             as
             edifying
             by
             our
             Lord
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             Now
             ,
             it
             's
             this
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             how
             to
             draw
             plain
             Doctrines
             out
             of
             Allegories
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             draw
             Allegories
             out
             of
             plain
             Histories
             ,
             or
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             When
             are
             we
             to
             account
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             Allegorick
             ,
             and
             are
             we
             to
             seek
             out
             some
             other
             meaning
             ,
             than
             what
             at
             first
             appeareth
             ?
             Ans.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             the
             literal
             proper
             meaning
             looketh
             absurd
             like
             ,
             or
             is
             empty
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             edification
             ;
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             must
             eat
             Christ's
             flesh
             ,
             whereby
             believing
             is
             expressed
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             these
             Scriptures
             that
             do
             command
             to
             
               pluck
               out
               the
               right
               eye
               ,
               cut
               off
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               take
               up
               our
               crosse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             if
             literally
             understood
             ,
             were
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             mistaking
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             hath
             occasioned
             many
             errors
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Anthropomorphits
             ,
             attributing
             members
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             head
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feet
             ,
             &c.
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             passions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             anger
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             &c.
             because
             the
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             doth
             Allegorically
             attribute
             to
             him
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             hands
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Allegorick
             ,
             
             which
             reach
             not
             the
             scope
             of
             edification
             ,
             intended
             by
             them
             if
             literally
             understood
             ;
             as
             when
             Christ
             hath
             spoken
             of
             sowing
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             thought
             ,
             that
             some
             more
             was
             intended
             than
             at
             first
             appeared
             ;
             for
             ,
             his
             aime
             could
             not
             be
             to
             discourse
             of
             Husbandry
             to
             them
             :
             So
             gathers
             the
             Apostle
             an
             Allegory
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               oxe
               ,
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               corn
               .
            
             And
             so
             also
             ,
             that
             and
             the
             like
             precepts
             ,
             discharging
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               the
               sowing
               their
               fields
               with
               diverse
               grains
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             though
             they
             be
             not
             wholly
             Allegorick
             ,
             but
             have
             in
             the
             letter
             their
             own
             truth
             ,
             yet
             ,
             somewhat
             in
             these
             beyond
             what
             appears
             ,
             was
             aimed
             at
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               doth
               God
               care
               for
               oxen
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             precept
             hath
             a
             further
             scope
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             a
             literal
             sense
             would
             obtrude
             some
             falsitie
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             Allegorically
             ;
             as
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Destroy
               this
               Temple
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               build
               it
               up
               in
               three
               dayes
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             material
             house
             ,
             or
             Jewish
             Temple
             ,
             because
             then
             Christ's
             word
             would
             not
             have
             had
             it's
             accomplishment
             ;
             But
             Allegorically
             of
             his
             body
             :
             So
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Except
               a
               man
               eat
               his
               flesh
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               live
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
            
             6.
             53.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             seing
             all
             who
             have
             obtained
             life
             ,
             did
             never
             eat
             his
             flesh
             in
             a
             carnal
             bodily
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Any
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             Allegorical
             ,
             when
             the
             literal
             sense
             agreeth
             not
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             analogie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             rules
             of
             right
             manners
             :
             As
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             heap
             coals
             of
             fire
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             our
             enemie
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             were
             against
             the
             command
             of
             not
             avenging
             our selves
             ,
             if
             literally
             and
             properly
             understood
             :
             It
             must
             therefore
             signifie
             some
             other
             thing
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             a
             literal
             sense
             answereth
             not
             the
             present
             scope
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             and
             the
             speaker
             would
             be
             thought
             impertinent
             ,
             if
             his
             words
             were
             properly
             taken
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             seem
             necessary
             to
             expound
             it
             as
             an
             Allegory
             ;
             So
             Matth.
             3.
             10.
             when
             Iohn
             is
             pressing
             repentance
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               axe
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             that
             Parable
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             Luk.
             13.
             7.
             speaking
             of
             the
             husbandman
             that
             spared
             his
             tree
             three
             years
             .
             If
             these
             places
             were
             only
             properly
             understood
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             inforce
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             aimed
             at
             ;
             they
             must
             therefore
             be
             expounded
             ,
             as
             having
             something
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             a
             deeper
             reach
             ,
             which
             may
             conduce
             to
             that
             scope
             .
          
           
           
             And
             seing
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             rules
             ,
             all
             the
             absurdities
             me●tioned
             would
             follow
             ,
             if
             this
             Song
             were
             literally
             and
             properly
             expounded
             ,
             it
             must
             therefore
             be
             taken
             Allegorically
             ,
             and
             ●he
             Doctrines
             must
             be
             drawn
             from
             it's
             inside
             ,
             or
             scope
             ,
             when
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Allegory
             is
             laid
             by
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             's
             dangerous
             ,
             to
             leave
             men
             to
             coyn
             what
             Expositions
             they
             please
             of
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             therefore
             as
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             it
             's
             absurd
             to
             cast
             all
             Doctrines
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             unsolide
             ;
             so
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             ,
             what
             may
             fix
             us
             in
             a
             solide
             exposition
             ,
             and
             sowhat
             may
             be
             esteemed
             a
             well
             grounded
             Doctrine
             ,
             drawn
             from
             such
             an
             Allegory
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             help
             in
             this
             ,
             name
             five
             rules
             ,
             whereof
             the
             last
             is
             safest
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             Allegories
             at
             the
             first
             view
             seem
             plain
             ,
             and
             imprint
             their
             meaning
             on
             these
             that
             have
             the
             least
             capacity
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             what
             in
             general
             they
             aim
             at
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             such
             are
             left
             frequently
             in
             Scripture
             unexpounded
             ,
             and
             are
             used
             to
             presse
             most
             obvious
             truths
             ,
             such
             is
             that
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Matth.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             
               The
               axe
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               his
               fan
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             ,
             is
             at
             first
             obvious
             to
             be
             a
             peremptory
             certification
             pressing
             present
             repentance
             :
             So
             is
             the
             Parable
             of
             of
             the
             marriage
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             1.
             which
             at
             first
             view
             ,
             appears
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             espousing
             Believers
             to
             Christ
             as
             their
             husband
             :
             And
             so
             Christ's
             command
             to
             
               take
               up
               the
               crosse
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             meaning
             ,
             are
             obvious
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             such
             is
             this
             Song
             in
             it's
             general
             series
             ;
             the
             very
             reading
             of
             it
             seems
             to
             imprint
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             people
             must
             be
             taken
             up
             as
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             is
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             particular
             expressions
             be
             dark
             ,
             thus
             far
             it
             is
             obvious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             common
             use
             of
             such
             phrases
             and
             expressions
             ,
             in
             our
             common
             use
             ,
             so
             kissing
             and
             
               embracing
               ,
               &c.
            
             signifie
             love
             ,
             and
             are
             expressions
             of
             mutual
             affection
             .
             In
             an
             Allegory
             then
             ,
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             to
             expresse
             analogically
             some
             spiritual
             thing
             ,
             answerable
             in
             our
             spiritual
             life
             to
             such
             things
             in
             our
             bodily
             life
             :
             Thus
             they
             expresse
             spiritual
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             eyes
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feet
             ,
             &c.
             applyed
             to
             God
             ,
             denote
             some
             singular
             property
             in
             him
             :
             If
             Allegorically
             applyed
             to
             Believers
             ,
             they
             denote
             some
             qualification
             
             of
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             some
             analogy
             ,
             and
             resemblance
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             knowledge
             ,
             activitie
             ,
             patience
             ,
             &c.
             because
             ,
             by
             our
             eye
             we
             see
             ,
             by
             our
             hand
             we
             work
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             feet
             we
             walk
             ,
             and
             travel
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             are
             they
             transferred
             ,
             to
             hold
             out
             some
             other
             thing
             than
             appeareth
             at
             first
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Interpreter
             is
             to
             bring
             out
             the
             scope
             and
             matter
             in
             plain
             expressions
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             look
             like
             the
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             aimed
             at
             as
             the
             scope
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             helpful
             in
             expounding
             of
             Allegories
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             such
             phrases
             are
             expounded
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             as
             when
             some
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             cannot
             literally
             agree
             to
             David
             ,
             then
             see
             who
             is
             meant
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             him
             .
             If
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             marriage-tye
             here
             ,
             seing
             it
             can
             be
             no
             humane
             thing
             ,
             see
             what
             other
             spiritual
             marriage
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             any
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             that
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Being
             to
             interpret
             any
             Allegorical
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             analogy
             of
             Faith
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             that
             place
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             If
             we
             would
             understand
             what
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             ,
             we
             would
             first
             consider
             the
             scope
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             God's
             ready
             welcoming
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             then
             lavel
             the
             exposition
             ,
             as
             serving
             to
             illustrat
             that
             scope
             .
             So
             we
             would
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             Brides
             scope
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             10.
             and
             it
             's
             to
             discribe
             Christ
             :
             And
             Chap.
             7.
             1.
             we
             would
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             Bridegroom's
             scope
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             to
             discribe
             her
             .
             So
             then
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             scope
             ,
             to
             open
             these
             places
             ,
             &
             apply
             them
             to
             what
             is
             commendable
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             her
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             from
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             sute
             with
             the
             analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             contrare
             to
             found
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             also
             sute
             with
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Spirit
             there
             ,
             and
             are
             agreeable
             to
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             under
             general
             commendations
             ,
             may
             include
             all
             particulars
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             make
             out
             the
             general
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             the
             scope
             is
             to
             hold
             Christ
             out
             ,
             as
             all
             desires
             ,
             then
             what
             ever
             makes
             him
             appear
             desirable
             ,
             and
             standeth
             with
             the
             analogy
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             may
             well
             stand
             with
             that
             scope
             :
             This
             is
             sure
             ,
             especially
             when
             negatively
             it
             's
             inferred
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             scope
             necessarily
             inferreth
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             scope
             could
             not
             be
             attained
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             
             Doctrine
             were
             not
             supposed
             :
             As
             when
             in
             general
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             are
             holden
             out
             to
             stand
             in
             a
             neer
             relation
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carry
             one
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             being
             under
             such
             a
             relation
             ;
             this
             will
             necessarily
             infer
             a
             covenant
             ,
             and
             an
             union
             by
             saith
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             evidencing
             of
             the
             proofs
             of
             Christ's
             love
             ,
             &c.
             because
             without
             these
             ,
             that
             relation
             could
             never
             have
             been
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             without
             them
             be
             understood
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             rule
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             most
             sure
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Then
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reached
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             an
             Allegorical
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             from
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             other
             places
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             present
             Allegory
             ,
             we
             gather
             in
             plain
             expressions
             what
             is
             meant
             thereby
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             intended
             by
             the
             spirit
             in
             such
             an
             Allegorical
             expression
             ;
             as
             when
             Christ
             clears
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Sower
             ,
             he
             calleth
             the
             seed
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             which
             makes
             the
             meaning
             clear
             ,
             and
             above
             question
             ;
             Or
             ,
             when
             a
             plain
             expression
             is
             mixed-in
             with
             the
             Allegory
             .
             So
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
               1.
               
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             the
             words
             following
             is
             expounded
             by
             a
             more
             plain
             expression
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               thy
               loves
               are
               better
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             we
             solidly
             gather
             that
             by
             kisses
             are
             meant
             love
             :
             and
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             sure
             ,
             Christ's
             love
             is
             vehemently
             desired
             by
             the
             Bride
             .
             These
             wayes
             for
             finding
             out
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             safe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             saying
             ,
             Symbolick
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             Argumentative
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             a
             limitation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             except
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             scope
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             known
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Allegory
             ,
             or
             the
             several
             parts
             thereof
             agreeth
             with
             ,
             and
             conduceth
             to
             the
             clearing
             and
             making
             up
             of
             the
             known
             scope
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             wayes
             going
             together
             ,
             and
             taken
             along
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             through
             God's
             blessing
             ,
             undertake
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             and
             draw
             Doctrines
             from
             it
             so
             expounded
             ;
             not
             only
             agreeable
             to
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scope
             of
             this
             Song
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             the
             scope
             of
             such
             a
             portion
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             possibly
             every
             expression
             in
             it's
             meaning
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             fully
             reached
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             we
             dare
             promise
             ,
             but
             humbly
             to
             essay
             the
             making
             of
             it
             in
             some
             measure
             clear
             ,
             relishing
             ,
             amiable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             to
             God's
             people
             .
             And
             so
             we
             leave
             this
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             3.
             
             Conclus
             .
             and
             last
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             this
             Song
             yeeldeth
             for
             all
             conditions
             ,
             and
             which
             for
             Believers
             use
             are
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             plain
             ,
             solid
             ,
             spritual
             truths
             which
             are
             drawn
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherein
             Christs
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             exercises
             ,
             are
             set
             down
             :
             And
             if
             in
             it's
             exposition
             ,
             it
             resolve
             in
             the
             same
             meaning
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             must
             also
             the
             Doctrines
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             therefore
             such
             Doctrines
             concerning
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             for
             Believers
             direction
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             as
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             other
             plain
             Scriptures
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Histories
             ,
             may
             be
             solidly
             drawn
             from
             this
             Song
             :
             And
             such
             when
             they
             are
             drawn
             are
             solid
             (
             being
             according
             to
             the
             foresaid
             general
             rules
             )
             and
             weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             walk
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             endeavour
             to
             make
             this
             out
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             &c.
             and
             such
             other
             Doctrines
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             ye
             may
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             nor
             unsuitable
             to
             this
             Song
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             say
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             the
             Doctrines
             be
             suitabe
             to
             the
             scope
             ,
             and
             matter
             contained
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             sure
             and
             solid
             ,
             and
             weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Doctrines
             concerning
             Christ's
             love
             to
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             concerning
             her
             exercising
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             are
             suitable
             to
             the
             scope
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             Or
             thus
             ,
             If
             the
             scope
             and
             matter
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             do
             agree
             with
             the
             Gospel
             (
             I
             call
             the
             Gospel
             what
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             more
             fully
             holden
             forth
             and
             more
             clearly
             )
             in
             the
             scope
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             ;
             Then
             must
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             arise
             from
             it
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             with
             these
             that
             rise
             from
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             is
             formerly
             cleared
             ,
             therefore
             must
             this
             last
             be
             so
             also
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             forth
             Christ's
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
             to
             shew
             her
             duty
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             not
             that
             same
             the
             scope
             here
             also
             ?
             Only
             what
             is
             preceptively
             ,
             or
             doctrinally
             delivered
             there
             ,
             is
             here
             as
             it
             were
             acted
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             Comedy
             ,
             and
             compiled
             in
             a
             Song
             ,
             but
             still
             for
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             same
             Allegories
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             bear
             solid
             Doctrines
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             his
             covenant
             ,
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             even
             such
             as
             are
             in
             plain
             Scriptures
             ;
             then
             must
             this
             Song
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             with
             these
             .
             But
             it
             's
             clear
             ,
             
               Isa.
               5.
               2.
               
               Ier.
               3.
               
               Matth.
               22.
               
               Rev.
            
             19.
             7.
             that
             the
             same
             Allegories
             
             of
             Vineyards
             ,
             Fruits
             and
             Marriage
             ,
             &c.
             are
             used
             and
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             use
             of
             to
             yeeld
             solid
             Doctrines
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             and
             other
             Doctrines
             be-belonging
             to
             a
             Believers
             faith
             and
             practice
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             ●o
             here
             ;
             for
             though
             this
             Song
             be
             larger
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             up
             of
             moe
             Allegories
             together
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             compare
             this
             Song
             ,
             with
             the
             45
             Psalm
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             1.
             
             But
             that
             Psalm
             and
             this
             Song
             are
             to
             one
             scope
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             stile
             or
             strain
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             that
             scope
             ;
             It
             's
             a
             Song
             of
             love
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             spiritual
             marriage
             is
             the
             subject
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             very
             reading
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             solid
             proofs
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             concerning
             many
             points
             of
             faith
             and
             practice
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             other
             plain
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             warrantably
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             it
             were
             plain
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             must
             the
             Doctrines
             be
             such
             which
             arise
             from
             this
             Song
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             Psalm
             is
             used
             even
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             to
             confirm
             the
             great
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             this
             whole
             Song
             be
             one
             piece
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             nature
             ,
             driving
             all
             along
             the
             same
             general
             scope
             ,
             then
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             the
             places
             in
             it
             which
             are
             clear
             ,
             do
             yeeld
             ;
             Such
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             must
             be
             contained
             (
             if
             we
             could
             discern
             them
             )
             in
             these
             places
             of
             it
             which
             are
             most
             obscure
             :
             But
             what
             is
             most
             plain
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             speaks
             out
             such
             plain
             Doctrines
             ,
             experiences
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             what
             is
             more
             obscure
             ,
             may
             be
             resolved
             in
             such
             also
             :
             For
             we
             may
             best
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             Doctrines
             floweth
             from
             what
             is
             obscure
             ,
             by
             the
             places
             that
             are
             more
             clear
             ,
             seing
             God
             in
             the
             most
             dark
             Scriptures
             ordinarily
             hath
             insert
             some
             plain
             passages
             ,
             or
             given
             some
             hints
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             a
             key
             for
             opening
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             will
             for
             instance
             ,
             consider
             some
             such
             places
             as
             these
             ,
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               mine
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               called
               ,
               but
               he
               gave
               me
               no
               answer
               ,
            
             they
             yeeld
             plain
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             other
             plain
             Scriptures
             do
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             seing
             it's
             one
             continued
             Song
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             these
             dark
             ,
             and
             plain
             places
             answer
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             continue
             the
             series
             of
             the
             Discourse
             upon
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             by
             what
             is
             plain
             ,
             how
             to
             understand
             what
             is
             couched
             ,
             within
             that
             which
             is
             more
             dark
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             one
             piece
             of
             the
             Allegory
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             so
             by
             proportion
             must
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             being
             one
             threed
             and
             scope
             :
             Now
             that
             some
             pieces
             of
             the
             Allegory
             ,
             may
             be
             expounded
             in
             
             clear
             Doctrines
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             paralleling
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             :
             As
             if
             we
             compare
             that
             excellent
             description
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             10.
             with
             that
             which
             Iohn
             sets
             down
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             13.
             we
             will
             see
             a
             great
             resemblance
             betwixt
             the
             two
             (
             if
             this
             last
             have
             not
             respect
             unto
             the
             former
             )
             especially
             in
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             anent
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             legs
             ,
             and
             his
             countenance
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             description
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             13.
             is
             given
             him
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             describe
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             out
             the
             several
             attributes
             ,
             and
             excellent
             qualities
             ,
             he
             is
             furnished
             with
             ,
             as
             Omniscience
             by
             his
             eyes
             ,
             Justice
             by
             his
             legs
             ,
             walking
             surely
             ;
             Omnipotence
             by
             his
             arms
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             particularly
             so
             applyed
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             and
             3.
             and
             afterward
             :
             If
             then
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             's
             warrand
             ,
             we
             may
             draw
             from
             Christ's
             being
             said
             to
             have
             eyes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Omniscient
             (
             and
             so
             in
             other
             properties
             )
             may
             we
             not
             also
             think
             ,
             that
             seing
             it's
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             speaks
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             description
             that
             is
             given
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             in
             their
             several
             parts
             ,
             that
             these
             same
             particular
             properties
             may
             be
             aimed
             at
             ;
             and
             may
             we
             not
             make
             use
             of
             such
             interpretations
             else
             where
             given
             ,
             for
             our
             help
             in
             the
             like
             particulars
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             in
             other
             things
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             we
             argue
             ,
             Either
             this
             Song
             is
             so
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             such
             Doctrines
             are
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             arise
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             expressing
             the
             way
             of
             Believers
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             with
             them
             ;
             Or
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             are
             no
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             Song
             is
             a
             meer
             Complement
             ,
             and
             but
             ignorantly
             ,
             with
             holy
             blind
             affection
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             ;
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Doctrines
             are
             but
             to
             be
             guessed
             at
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             is
             only
             conjectural
             ,
             which
             will
             come
             neer
             the
             former
             absurdity
             ,
             and
             spoil
             the
             Believer
             of
             any
             solid
             edification
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             from
             it
             ;
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             must
             contain
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             love
             ,
             such
             cases
             and
             Doctrines
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             Believers
             ,
             which
             are
             different
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             cases
             of
             Saints
             plainly
             recorded
             elsewhere
             :
             Now
             this
             would
             necessitate
             an
             uncertainty
             of
             it's
             meaning
             ,
             and
             hazard
             the
             coyning
             of
             two
             wayes
             of
             Christ's
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             of
             theirs
             with
             him
             ,
             two
             Unions
             ,
             two
             Marriages
             ,
             &c.
             Or
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             must
             contain
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             
             contained
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proven
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             been
             the
             larger
             on
             this
             ,
             to
             obviat
             two
             extreams
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             given
             to
             follow
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Song
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             loathing
             plain
             truths
             ,
             which
             are
             plainly
             delivered
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             properly
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             and
             because
             this
             in
             expression
             and
             strain
             differeth
             ,
             they
             conclude
             there
             must
             be
             some
             uncouth
             ,
             strange
             and
             odd
             thing
             here
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             warm
             affections
             ,
             that
             breath
             forth
             here
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             that
             there
             is
             something
             odd
             ,
             and
             singular
             in
             this
             Song
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             of
             Doctrine
             here
             delivered
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             new
             ;
             and
             to
             imagine
             the
             contrary
             ,
             were
             as
             if
             a
             man
             supposed
             ,
             there
             behoved
             to
             be
             some
             strange
             Liquor
             ,
             or
             Meat
             in
             curious-like
             Glasses
             ,
             and
             Dishes
             ,
             because
             the
             Master
             of
             an
             house
             might
             use
             variety
             of
             Vessels
             ,
             for
             the
             delectation
             of
             the
             Feasters
             ,
             yet
             still
             giving
             the
             same
             solid
             food
             and
             drink
             ,
             though
             diversly
             prepared
             ;
             Or
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             would
             suppose
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             did
             Preach
             different
             Gospels
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             different
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             different
             manner
             of
             expression
             .
             2.
             
             On
             th●
             other
             hand
             ,
             some
             are
             ready
             to
             cast
             at
             this
             Book
             as
             uselesse
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             not
             plain
             truths
             at
             the
             first
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             possibly
             think
             all
             endeavours
             to
             expound
             it
             ,
             or
             draw
             Doctrines
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             guessing
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             offend
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             nothing
             but
             some
             such
             truths
             as
             are
             obvious
             in
             some
             other
             Scriptures
             .
             This
             wrongs
             the
             worth
             ,
             and
             divine
             authority
             of
             this
             Scripture
             also
             ,
             and
             though
             many
             (
             and
             we
             among
             others
             )
             may
             mis-apply
             somethings
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             yet
             to
             say
             they
             cannot
             be
             rightly
             applyed
             ,
             or
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             not
             native
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             too
             precipitant
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             For
             further
             clearing
             and
             confirming
             of
             these
             propositions
             and
             conclusions
             ,
             we
             shall
             answer
             some
             Objections
             or
             Questions
             which
             may
             be
             proposed
             concerning
             what
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             if
             Allegorick
             Scriptures
             be
             so
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             and
             such
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             them
             ;
             then
             why
             are
             such
             Scriptures
             set
             down
             under
             such
             figurative
             expressions
             ?
             might
             they
             not
             be
             better
             in
             plain
             words
             ?
             or
             might
             not
             such
             plain
             Scriptures
             be
             rather
             expounded
             ,
             which
             bear
             such
             Doctrines
             with
             lesse
             difficulty
             ?
          
           
           
             Ans.
             If
             this
             were
             urged
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             only
             reflect
             on
             this
             Song
             ;
             but
             on
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             on
             the
             expounding
             of
             such
             Scriptures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             would
             reflect
             on
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             who
             may
             choose
             what
             way
             he
             pleases
             ,
             to
             expresse
             his
             mind
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             way
             he
             take
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             warrand
             us
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             way
             he
             hath
             taken
             to
             speak
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             speaks
             :
             Yet
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             good
             ends
             given
             of
             this
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             weighty
             reasons
             (
             even
             for
             our
             behove
             )
             why
             he
             speaks
             to
             his
             People
             in
             such
             terms
             ,
             and
             language
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Here
             he
             putteth
             all
             the
             conditions
             of
             a
             Believer
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             Mapp
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             sparsly
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             elsewhere
             through
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             We
             have
             them
             here
             compended
             together
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             Spiritual
             dependance
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             connexion
             one
             with
             another
             .
             And
             they
             are
             put
             in
             a
             Song
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             sweet
             and
             lovely
             ;
             and
             under
             such
             Poetical
             and
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             as
             best
             agreeth
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             Songs
             ,
             and
             Poetical
             Writings
             ;
             that
             so
             Believers
             may
             have
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             may
             sing
             them
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             help
             of
             their
             memory
             ,
             and
             upstirring
             of
             their
             affections
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             figures
             and
             similitudes
             ,
             have
             their
             own
             use
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             the
             better
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             understand
             the
             spiritual
             things
             which
             are
             represented
             by
             them
             ;
             when
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             he
             condescends
             to
             illustrat
             them
             by
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             teach
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             things
             which
             are
             not
             otherwise
             so
             obvious
             :
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             Christ
             often
             taught
             by
             Parables
             ,
             the
             greatest
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thus
             not
             only
             the
             judgement
             is
             informed
             ,
             but
             it
             serveth
             the
             more
             to
             work
             on
             our
             affections
             ,
             both
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             deterr
             us
             ,
             from
             ,
             what
             is
             ill
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             proposed
             indifferently
             in
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             as
             Nathan
             in
             his
             Parable
             to
             David
             did
             :
             And
             also
             ,
             it
             conduceth
             the
             more
             to
             gain
             our
             affections
             to
             love
             such
             things
             as
             are
             here
             set
             out
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             even
             Heaven
             it self
             is
             so
             described
             from
             similitudes
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             in
             account
             with
             men
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             22.
             
             And
             Christs
             Love
             becomes
             thus
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             our
             relation
             to
             him
             the
             more
             kindly-like
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             illustrat
             by
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             kindly
             expressions
             of
             a
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ;
             for
             this
             also
             ,
             God
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             pity
             to
             a
             
             fathers
             pity
             to
             children
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             sensible
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thus
             also
             any
             knowledge
             that
             is
             attained
             ,
             or
             any
             impression
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             is
             the
             better
             fixed
             and
             keeped
             ;
             similitudes
             are
             often
             retained
             ,
             when
             plain
             truths
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             experience
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             retaining
             of
             the
             similitude
             in
             the
             memory
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             keep
             the
             words
             in
             mind
             ,
             but
             helps
             to
             some
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             signified
             ,
             and
             furthereth
             us
             in
             understanding
             the
             manner
             ,
             how
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             are
             brought
             about
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thus
             both
             the
             wisdom
             and
             care
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Spirit
             appeareth
             ,
             who
             taketh
             diverse
             wayes
             to
             commend
             his
             truth
             unto
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             them
             to
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             will
             not
             be
             affected
             with
             plain
             truth
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             more
             taking
             expressions
             ,
             commend
             unto
             them
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             hath
             given
             diverse
             Gifts
             and
             wayes
             of
             holding
             forth
             his
             truth
             unto
             Ministers
             ;
             some
             have
             one
             way
             ,
             like
             sons
             of
             Thunder
             ;
             some
             another
             ,
             like
             sons
             of
             Consolation
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             may
             be
             helpfull
             unto
             the
             other
             .
             Indeed
             if
             God
             had
             delivered
             his
             truth
             only
             in
             obscure
             terms
             ,
             the
             objection
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             weight
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             doth
             it
             both
             in
             plain
             and
             obscure
             wayes
             ,
             this
             is
             his
             condescendency
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             seeking
             to
             gain
             some
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             also
             the
             Lord
             removeth
             occasion
             of
             loathing
             from
             his
             Word
             ,
             by
             putting
             it
             in
             some
             lovely
             Artifice
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             it's
             delivery
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             he
             doth
             hereby
             provoke
             his
             people
             to
             more
             diligence
             ,
             in
             searching
             after
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             It
             being
             often
             our
             way
             to
             esteem
             least
             of
             what
             is
             most
             obvious
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             that
             which
             is
             by
             some
             pains
             attained
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Thus
             also
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             the
             study
             of
             his
             Word
             delectable
             ,
             when
             both
             the
             judgment
             and
             affections
             ,
             are
             joyntly
             wrought
             upon
             :
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             the
             Believers
             conditions
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             a
             sweet
             song
             to
             him
             ,
             whereas
             somethings
             ,
             if
             plainly
             laid
             down
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             so
             cheerfully
             digested
             :
             Thus
             he
             maketh
             the
             saddest
             matter
             sweet
             ,
             by
             his
             manner
             of
             proposing
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Also
             the
             Lord
             useth
             to
             keep
             the
             Songs
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             allowance
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             somewhat
             vailed
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             
             for
             
               they
               have
               meat
               to
               eat
               the
               world
               knoweth
               not
               of
               ,
            
             that
             Believers
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             feed
             sweetly
             ,
             where
             they
             discern
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             having
             this
             Commented
             on
             by
             experience
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             may
             sing
             that
             Song
             ,
             which
             none
             other
             in
             the
             world
             can
             learn
             ,
             as
             the
             144000
             do
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             1.
             for
             thus
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             Math.
             13.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             that
             Christ
             spake
             in
             Parables
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             he
             might
             condescend
             to
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             bear
             it
             ,
             Mark
             4.
             33
             ,
             34.
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             others
             ,
             
               seeing
               might
               see
               ,
               and
               not
               perceive
               :
            
             Often
             that
             same
             way
             which
             his
             own
             gets
             good
             of
             ,
             p●oveth
             a
             stumbling
             to
             others
             ,
             through
             their
             own
             corruption
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             may
             be
             also
             something
             of
             Gods
             design
             here
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             humility
             and
             since●ity
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             stoop
             to
             every
             way
             he
             useth
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             his
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             love
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             as
             so
             ,
             or
             so
             proposed
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             cometh
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             humbly
             receive
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             (
             though
             it
             seem
             to
             others
             foolishnesse
             ,
             yet
             )
             makes
             them
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             .
             The
             mockers
             taunted
             Ezekiel's
             Message
             under
             this
             notion
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             Parables
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             49.
             but
             Z●ch
             .
             11.
             10
             ,
             11.
             when
             the
             Prophet
             broke
             the
             two
             Staves
             (
             which
             was
             a
             dark
             and
             mysterious-like
             action
             )
             the
             
               poor
               of
               the
               flock
               waited
               on
               him
               ,
            
             when
             (
             as
             it
             's
             like
             )
             others
             stumbled
             also
             .
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             why
             the
             Lord
             hath
             so
             compacted
             together
             ,
             plain
             useful
             Doctrines
             ,
             under
             such
             expressions
             in
             this
             Song
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             why
             our
             undertaking
             to
             open
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             constructed
             ,
             even
             though
             these
             same
             truthes
             may
             elsewhere
             as
             clearly
             arise
             ;
             yet
             ,
             these
             truths
             are
             here
             in
             such
             a
             way
             connected
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             proposed
             ,
             but
             also
             commended
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             any
             where
             else
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             the
             raising
             of
             such
             Gospel-Doctrines
             ,
             makes
             this
             Song
             look
             more
             like
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             than
             a
             Song
             of
             the
             Old.
             Ans.
             1.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             the
             worse
             ,
             that
             it
             look
             like
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Or
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             Doctrine●
             (
             if
             they
             follow
             from
             it
             )
             the
             better
             &
             more
             comfortable
             ?
             Certainly
             there
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             ,
             more
             edifying
             and
             comfortable
             to
             Believers
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             ,
             or
             more
             becoming
             Christs
             way
             with
             Believers
             ,
             or
             their's
             with
             him
             (
             which
             is
             the
             scope
             and
             subject
             of
             this
             
             Song
             )
             then
             Gospel-Doctrines
             are
             .
             High
             soaring
             words
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             mysteries
             having
             nothing
             but
             an
             empty
             sound
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             unlike
             this
             spiritual
             Song
             ,
             t●an
             these
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             set
             out
             Christs
             way
             to
             Believers
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Believers
             way
             of
             keeping
             communion
             with
             God
             even
             then
             ;
             is
             not
             that
             the
             same
             Gospel-way
             which
             we
             have
             now
             ?
             Their
             faith
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             stood
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             were
             Typical
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             inward
             Graces
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             the
             same
             now
             as
             then
             ;
             Was
             not
             Christ
             the
             same
             to
             them
             as
             to
             us
             ?
             Had
             they
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             cases
             and
             experiences
             of
             ,
             or
             incident
             to
             Believers
             then
             ,
             are
             also
             applicable
             to
             us
             now
             ?
             That
             Christ
             was
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             now
             suffered
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             way
             of
             revealing
             him
             then
             ,
             was
             some
             way
             different
             from
             that
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             will
             not
             make
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             yea
             ,
             nor
             Church
             ;
             we
             being
             grafted
             in
             that
             same
             Stock
             which
             they
             once
             grew
             upon
             ,
             and
             being
             by
             Faith
             Heirs
             of
             the
             same
             promises
             ,
             which
             sometime
             they
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
             If
             any
             should
             yet
             doubt
             ,
             if
             Solomon
             knew
             or
             intended
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             well
             digested
             ,
             if
             drawn
             from
             this
             Song
             ,
             beyond
             his
             mind
             and
             meaning
             .
             ●
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Our
             great
             purpose
             is
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Spirit
             intended
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             Solomon
             understood
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Spirit
             's
             intention
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             Christ's
             way
             with
             his
             Church
             ;
             then
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             agree
             therewith
             ,
             must
             be
             agreeable
             to
             his
             meaning
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             suppose
             Solomon
             and
             other
             Prophets
             should
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             foretold
             by
             them
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             things
             ,
             especially
             when
             their
             knowledge
             in
             these
             was
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Prophesie
             ,
             for
             they
             might
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             nescience
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             sure
             the
             thing●
             they
             delivered
             were
             in
             the
             complex
             Prophesie
             God's
             word
             )
             yet
             ,
             will
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             limit
             the
             words
             spoken
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             understanding
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             by
             what
             rule
             would
             we
             know
             ,
             if
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             did
             understand
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             we
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             with
             Solomon
             here
             ,
             as
             with
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             (
             as
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             others
             )
             who
             spake
             many
             of
             the
             
             Gospel-truths
             ,
             which
             in
             particular
             they
             might
             not
             so
             fully
             know
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             ,
             when
             these
             Prophecies
             are
             fulfilled
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             never
             doubted
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             deep
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             contained
             in
             their
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             4.
             
             We
             say
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             Solomon
             knew
             much
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             yea
             ,
             more
             than
             many
             Learned
             Men
             now
             a-days
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Believer
             ,
             but
             one
             eminent
             for
             gifts
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             none
             will
             say
             but
             he
             was
             so
             for
             divine
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             humane
             ;
             as
             his
             Books
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             Prov.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             in
             his
             description
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             substantial
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             do
             shew
             :
             And
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             he
             wrot
             this
             Book
             ,
             without
             any
             sense
             of
             what
             he
             wrot
             ?
             2.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             but
             he
             lavelled
             what
             he
             wrot
             here
             at
             a
             scope
             ?
             and
             that
             afterward
             himself
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             edification
             and
             comfort
             ?
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             understood
             the
             most
             of
             these
             Gospel-mysteries
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             this
             sweet
             conference
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Believers
             ,
             is
             founded
             .
             3.
             
             His
             writing
             in
             such
             terms
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             were
             not
             ignorantly
             fallen
             upon
             ;
             but
             he
             ,
             having
             knowledge
             of
             all
             Herbs
             ,
             Spices
             ,
             &c.
             and
             how
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             pitched
             upon
             these
             as
             the
             most
             pertinent
             similitudes
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             by
             the
             special
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             his
             Writings
             ;
             yea
             ,
             certainly
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             how
             spiritual
             mysteries
             are
             couched
             up
             in
             these
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             beyond
             what
             we
             can
             reach
             unto
             now
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             dare
             not
             insist
             ,
             or
             be
             peremptory
             in
             the
             particular
             application
             of
             these
             similitudes
             .
             4.
             
             The
             subject
             of
             this
             Song
             not
             being
             Prophetical
             ,
             but
             Narrative
             and
             Doctrinal
             ,
             containing
             such
             exercises
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             certainly
             were
             found
             in
             Believers
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             and
             such
             dispensations
             as
             they
             used
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             will
             any
             say
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             unto
             them
             ,
             seing
             there
             was
             accesse
             to
             know
             these
             much
             better
             ,
             then
             Prophesies
             of
             things
             which
             were
             to
             come
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             5.
             
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             here
             ,
             but
             what
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             and
             especially
             Songs
             and
             Psalms
             )
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             where
             the
             cases
             and
             exercises
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             set
             down
             ?
             And
             it
             needs
             not
             be
             thought
             strange
             ,
             if
             we
             equal
             him
             in
             knowledge
             with
             others
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             or
             before
             him
             ;
             
             and
             that
             he
             sets
             down
             in
             a
             more
             artificial
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             measure
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             that
             which
             others
             set
             down
             in
             more
             plain
             termes
             ,
             yet
             both
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             then
             confidently
             hazard
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             other
             more
             clear
             and
             plain
             Scriptures
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Fathers
             (
             Athanas.
             in
             Synops.
             )
             comparing
             this
             Song
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             among
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             other
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             Christ
             as
             coming
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             and
             afar
             off
             ;
             this
             speaks
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             near
             hand
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             so
             :
             For
             so
             even
             then
             ,
             he
             was
             sometimes
             very
             familiar
             and
             present
             both
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             Sense
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             .
             Thus
             also
             ,
             even
             Origen
             (
             though
             in
             plain
             Scriptures
             too
             luxuriant
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             he
             )
             seems
             to
             own
             this
             same
             scope
             .
             Thus
             also
             Zanch.
             in
             Eph.
             5.
             makes
             it
             a
             compend
             and
             Copy
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Marriage
             with
             Christ.
             And
             Bodius
             in
             Eph.
             pag.
             114.
             sayes
             ,
             it
             's
             
               ipsius
               fidei
               ,
               &
               Religionis
               Christianae
               ,
               medulla
               .
            
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             we
             interpret
             this
             Song
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             observations
             will
             run
             upon
             Believers
             cases
             only
             ;
             which
             would
             seem
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Doctrines
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             these
             who
             are
             yet
             unrenewed
             ;
             and
             what
             use
             can
             it
             then
             be
             of
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             the
             greater
             part
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             1
             Ans.
             The
             Gospel
             hath
             Doctrines
             suitable
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             Song
             being
             in
             substance
             ,
             Christs
             way
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             must
             also
             contain
             Doctrines
             useful
             for
             all
             within
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             Song
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             only
             considered
             as
             invisible
             ,
             and
             unite
             by
             true
             faith
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             visible
             ,
             and
             as
             under
             external
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             it
             furnishes
             Doctrines
             fit
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Song
             will
             furnish
             Doctrines
             useful
             for
             these
             ,
             as
             other
             Parables
             or
             Allegories
             of
             that
             kind
             do
             ,
             which
             Christ
             used
             often
             even
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Doctrines
             from
             all
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             be
             raised
             by
             analogy
             ;
             as
             from
             such
             places
             ,
             where
             God
             holdeth
             forth
             the
             way
             he
             useth
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             wronged
             him
             by
             sin
             ,
             which
             
             is
             to
             humble
             them
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             ere
             they
             see
             his
             face
             again
             ,
             sin
             becomes
             bitter
             even
             to
             them
             :
             From
             such
             places
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             proportion
             ,
             that
             God's
             way
             with
             unrenewed
             sinners
             ,
             whom
             he
             minds
             to
             bring
             to
             peace
             and
             friendship
             with
             himself
             ,
             is
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             sin
             bitter
             to
             them
             ,
             seing
             the
             recovering
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             founding
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             brought
             about
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             such
             places
             ,
             as
             speak
             directly
             Christs
             special
             love
             to
             Believers
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             drawn
             good
             uses
             and
             applications
             to
             others
             ;
             partly
             ,
             to
             ingage
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             so
             loves
             his
             own
             ;
             partly
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             these
             who
             are
             not
             his
             ,
             by
             their
             being
             debarred
             from
             any
             right
             to
             such
             excellent
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Where
             the
             Brides
             carriage
             is
             commendable
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             copy
             and
             pattern
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             as
             Examples
             and
             Precepts
             are
             ordinarily
             given
             in
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             direct
             every
             one
             in
             what
             they
             should
             aime
             at
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             convince
             for
             what
             they
             are
             short
             of
             :
             The
             duties
             she
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             ,
             being
             moral
             ,
             her
             example
             in
             these
             ,
             must
             lay
             an
             universal
             obligation
             upon
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             things
             wherein
             she
             falleth
             through
             infirmitie
             ,
             her
             carriage
             serveth
             well
             to
             deter
             all
             from
             these
             evils
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Last
             place
             ,
             for
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             we
             would
             take
             alongst
             with
             us
             ,
             1.
             some
             Observations
             .
             2.
             some
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             subject
             thereof
             is
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             mutual
             and
             interchangeable
             exercise
             ,
             and
             out-lettings
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             well
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             particular
             Believers
             ,
             as
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Church
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             his
             various
             dispensations
             to
             the
             Bride
             ,
             her
             diverse
             conditions
             and
             tempers
             ,
             and
             both
             his
             and
             her
             carriage
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             her
             out-gates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             this
             sweet
             subject
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             is
             by
             way
             of
             Dialogue
             ,
             in
             several
             conferences
             ,
             after
             a
             Dramatick
             way
             (
             as
             it
             's
             called
             )
             because
             thus
             the
             mutual
             love
             of
             these
             parties
             ,
             is
             best
             expressed
             :
             In
             which
             there
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             principal
             parties
             in
             the
             discourse
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             as
             Friends
             or
             Attendants
             waiting
             on
             :
             In
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.
             28
             ,
             29.
             there
             are
             mentioned
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             :
             And
             
               children
               of
               the
               Marriage-Chamber
            
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Math.
             9.
             15.
             by
             which
             are
             understood
             
             Virgins
             and
             Companions
             ,
             that
             attend
             her
             ,
             and
             also
             go
             forth
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             ;
             which
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             some
             Wise
             ,
             being
             really
             so
             ,
             some
             Foolish
             ,
             being
             wise
             in
             profession
             only
             ,
             Math.
             25.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             There
             is
             also
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             
               Mother
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             26.
             which
             hath
             two
             sorts
             of
             children
             ,
             some
             born
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             but
             children
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             Bond-woman
             ;
             others
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             invisible
             :
             The
             former
             persecutes
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             of
             both
             kinds
             of
             children
             ,
             are
             some
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             amongst
             Priests
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             will
             find
             all
             these
             parties
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             acting
             their
             several
             parts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Bridegroom
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             24.
             called
             the
             
               one
               Husband
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             11.
             2.
             for
             there
             is
             not
             another
             spiritual
             husband
             ,
             to
             whom
             Believers
             can
             be
             matched
             ;
             He
             is
             
               the
               King's
               son
            
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             marriage
             is
             made
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             1
             ,
             2
             &c.
             
             He
             is
             
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             unto
             whose
             marriage
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             invited
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             9.
             and
             Psal.
             45.
             
             He
             is
             the
             King
             unto
             whom
             the
             Queen
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             after
             she
             is
             adorned
             ;
             by
             this
             name
             he
             is
             also
             styled
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             
               The
               King
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             4.
             12.
             
             &c.
             and
             
               the
               beloved
            
             ;
             Those
             ,
             and
             such
             titles
             are
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             attribute
             to
             any
             but
             to
             Christ
             only
             ,
             by
             Believers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Bride
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             Believer
             in
             diverse
             considerations
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             who
             are
             married
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             made
             ready
             and
             adorned
             for
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             the
             marriage
             .
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             marriage
             see
             more
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Bridegroom's
               friends
            
             are
             honest
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             rejoice
             to
             see
             him
             great
             ;
             Such
             as
             Iohn
             was
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             29.
             and
             such
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Iohn
             15.
             15.
             
             Such
             are
             here
             the
             Watch-men
             ,
             trusted
             with
             the
             over-sight
             and
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             15.
             and
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Virgins
             ,
             or
             children
             of
             the
             marriage-chamber
             ,
             are
             here
             called
             
               Daughters
               of
               Zion
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             11.
             and
             
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             (
             many
             whereof
             are
             weak
             ,
             ready
             to
             stumble
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             6.
             and
             of
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             9.
             and
             ready
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             )
             and
             the
             
               Virgins
               that
               love
               Christ
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             3.
             and
             
               the
               upright
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             The
             Mother
             is
             the
             universal
             visible
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             are
             many
             true
             Believers
             ,
             who
             are
             converted
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             dispensed
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             also
             many
             Hypocrites
             belong
             as
             members
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             
               children
               of
               the
               promise
            
             ,
             are
             true
             Virgins
             that
             love
             Christ
             ;
             the
             
               children
               of
               the
               bond-woman
            
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             unrenewed
             Professors
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             false
             teachers
             ,
             who
             act
             their
             part
             here
             likewise
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             6.
             and
             2.
             15.
             and
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             conference
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Believer
             ,
             is
             followed
             as
             betwixt
             married
             parties
             .
             1.
             
             In
             their
             titles
             ,
             they
             attribute
             to
             each
             other
             .
             2.
             
             In
             their
             claiming
             of
             this
             relation
             one
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             her's
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             his
             .
             3.
             
             In
             their
             expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             use
             to
             be
             betwixt
             most
             loving
             parties
             ,
             who
             live
             exercising
             conjugal
             love
             ,
             most
             kindly
             and
             intimatly
             together
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             neer
             Union
             that
             is
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             relation
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             neer
             relation
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             betwixt
             him
             and
             any
             others
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             kindly
             effects
             of
             that
             relation
             in
             both
             the
             parties
             ,
             especially
             the
             faithfulnesse
             and
             tendernesse
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             in
             walking
             according
             to
             it
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             to
             sweeten
             every
             piece
             of
             exercise
             ,
             the
             Believer
             meets
             with
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             dispensations
             digest
             the
             better
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             dispensed
             ,
             and
             ordered
             by
             such
             a
             loving
             husband
             .
             4.
             
             It
             's
             for
             warming
             the
             Believers
             heart
             the
             more
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             this
             Song
             heartsome
             and
             delightsome
             ,
             that
             so
             Believers
             may
             have
             always
             a
             marriage-Song
             ,
             and
             every
             night
             may
             be
             to
             them
             as
             a
             marriage-night
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             purpose
             or
             subject
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             divine
             things
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             but
             mainly
             the
             experiences
             of
             grown
             Christians
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             most
             noble
             and
             lively
             expressions
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             a
             little
             cleared
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             scope
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             desirablenesse
             of
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Bride
             thirsteth
             and
             longeth
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             carefull
             she
             is
             to
             entertain
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             laying
             out
             his
             matchlesse
             excellencies
             to
             commend
             him
             to
             others
             ;
             which
             also
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             scope
             and
             design
             ,
             for
             which
             this
             Scripture
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             her
             breathing
             after
             communion
             
             with
             him
             ,
             doth
             here
             begin
             the
             conference
             ,
             
               v.
               2.
               
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             expression
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Sweet
             and
             loving
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             this
             conference
             is
             carried
             on
             ,
             under
             the
             terms
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             titles
             of
             
               beloved
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               spouse
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             as
             being
             the
             most
             lively
             that
             can
             expresse
             that
             relation
             ,
             and
             most
             apposite
             for
             entertaining
             of
             mutual
             love
             )
             are
             here
             made
             use
             of
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             expression
             is
             something
             obscure
             ,
             though
             sweet
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Lord's
             people
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             painfulnesse
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             searching
             out
             his
             mind
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             the
             mysteries
             here
             contained
             ,
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             be
             conceived
             :
             Therefore
             that
             they
             may
             be
             illustrate
             ,
             Parables
             are
             used
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             13.
             34.
             compared
             with
             Mark
             4.
             33.
             where
             it's
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             intent
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             speaking
             by
             Parables
             ,
             is
             to
             help
             some
             to
             take
             up
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             some
             ignorant
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             here
             make
             use
             of
             borrowed
             expressions
             ,
             the
             more
             lively
             to
             set
             out
             the
             spiritual
             matter
             contained
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             things
             most
             taking
             ,
             and
             best
             known
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             to
             hold
             out
             divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             unto
             which
             these
             expressions
             are
             to
             be
             applyed
             .
             4.
             
             Often
             these
             same
             expressions
             ,
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             in
             speaking
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             speaking
             to
             the
             Bride
             ,
             he
             calling
             her
             
               chief
               amongst
               the
               Daughters
            
             ,
             and
             she
             him
             
               chief
               amongst
               the
               Sons
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             different
             sense
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             styles
             her
             from
             his
             acceptation
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             imputation
             ,
             and
             communication
             of
             his
             graces
             to
             her
             :
             But
             she
             styles
             him
             from
             his
             own
             excellencie
             and
             worth
             ,
             he
             having
             all
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             nothing
             borrowed
             from
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             imparting
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ,
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Rules
             we
             would
             take
             alongst
             with
             us
             in
             our
             proceeding
             ,
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             would
             find
             out
             ,
             who
             speaks
             in
             every
             passage
             of
             this
             Song
             ;
             for
             this
             serves
             much
             to
             clear
             what
             is
             spoken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             would
             carefully
             ponder
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             every
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             apply
             ,
             and
             conform
             expressions
             to
             the
             scope
             ,
             and
             expound
             them
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             stick
             too
             much
             in
             following
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             which
             these
             Allegories
             seem
             to
             bear
             ;
             but
             draw
             
             the
             Doctrines
             from
             them
             ,
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             scope
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             insisting
             too
             far
             upon
             the
             similitudes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             the
             Brides
             frame
             ,
             in
             her
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ;
             For
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             often
             in
             the
             vehemency
             of
             her
             passionate
             love
             ,
             she
             breaks
             out
             without
             any
             seen
             connexion
             ,
             or
             order
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             1.
             2.
             and
             by
             cutted
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             vehement
             expressions
             ,
             in
             her
             diverse
             f●ames
             and
             tender
             fits
             ,
             as
             her
             case
             is
             up
             or
             down
             ,
             (
             abruptly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             )
             she
             useth
             to
             expresse
             her self
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             not
             apply
             all
             so
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             shut
             out
             Believers
             ,
             nor
             contrarily
             ;
             but
             take
             in
             both
             ,
             where
             both
             may
             come
             in
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             apply
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             where
             the
             purpose
             makes
             most
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Solomon's
                 .
              
            
             
               BEfore
               we
               enter
               upon
               the
               purpose
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               give
               the
               division
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               would
               first
               speak
               to
               the
               Title
               contained
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               We
               account
               this
               Title
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               even
               as
               other
               Titles
               ,
               prefixed
               to
               diverse
               Psalms
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 102
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               In
               it
               three
               things
               are
               set
               down
               .
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               this
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               Excellency
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               instrumental
               Author
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Penning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               It
               's
               
                 a
                 Song
              
               .
               Songs
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               such
               Portions
               ,
               or
               Books
               thereof
               ,
               as
               were
               especially
               intended
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               edifying
               and
               comforting
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               singing
               of
               them
               .
               Three
               sorts
               of
               them
               were
               in
               use
               amongst
               the
               Hebrews
               (
               as
               the
               Titles
               of
               our
               Psalms
               do
               clear
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               19.
               )
               1.
               
               Psalms
               ,
               such
               were
               used
               ,
               both
               with
               voice
               and
               Instruments
               .
               2.
               
               There
               were
               Hymns
               (
               so
               the
               145
               Psalm
               is
               intituled
               )
               such
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               wholly
               made
               up
               of
               praise
               ,
               and
               what
               immediatly
               led
               to
               that
               .
               3.
               
               There
               were
               spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               extensive
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               taking
               in
               Histories
               ,
               cases
               ,
               and
               exercises
               of
               all
               sorts
               ;
               and
               might
               be
               sung
               with
               the
               voice
               ,
               without
               Instruments
               ,
               either
               publickly
               ,
               or
               privatly
               .
               Of
               this
               last
               sort
               ,
               is
               this
               Song
               ,
               intended
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               composed
               ,
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               manner
               ,
               as
               it
               
               might
               best
               attain
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               prove
               edifying
               and
               comfortable
               also
               to
               Believers
               ,
               in
               their
               singing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               excellencie
               of
               this
               Song
               is
               exprest
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               
                 A
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
              
               ,
               A
               most
               excellent
               Song
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Hebrews
               expresse
               their
               superlatives
               .
               While
               it
               is
               called
               
                 A
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
              
               ,
               it
               's
               compared
               with
               ,
               and
               preferred
               to
               ,
               all
               other
               Songs
               :
               And
               we
               conceive
               the
               comparison
               is
               not
               only
               betwixt
               this
               and
               humane
               Songs
               ;
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               compared
               with
               ,
               and
               preferred
               to
               ,
               all
               these
               which
               Solomon
               wrot
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               preferable
               to
               all
               these
               1005
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               King.
               4.
               32.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               compared
               with
               all
               other
               Scriptural
               Songs
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               recorded
               ,
               Exod.
               15.
               and
               Iudg.
               5.
               &c.
               
               Of
               all
               which
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               as
               being
               ,
               1.
               
               Purposly
               intended
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               most
               choise
               and
               excellent
               subject
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               done
               upon
               particular
               occasions
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Songs
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               great
               purpose
               that
               is
               only
               designed
               and
               pursued
               .
               2.
               
               It
               treats
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               their
               most
               glorious
               ,
               lively
               ,
               and
               lovely
               actions
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               unto
               ,
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               it
               's
               most
               eminent
               degree
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               of
               her
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               it's
               various
               measures
               and
               workings
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               in
               a
               most
               excellent
               manner
               composed
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               conference
               and
               sweet
               Colloques
               betwixt
               these
               two
               parties
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               many
               excellent
               expressions
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               them
               ,
               well
               interwoven
               with
               sundry
               cases
               of
               several
               sorts
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               whole
               draught
               the
               more
               taking
               and
               excellent
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               set
               forth
               in
               a
               most
               lovely
               ,
               excellent
               ,
               majestick
               stile
               and
               strain
               ,
               which
               exceedingly
               ravishes
               and
               captivats
               affections
               ,
               making
               the
               love
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               sweetly
               savour
               and
               relish
               through
               the
               beautifull
               garment
               of
               borrowed
               expressions
               ,
               which
               is
               put
               upon
               it
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               a
               most
               excellent
               Song
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               comprehensivenesse
               ;
               here
               is
               an
               armory
               and
               store-house
               of
               Songs
               in
               this
               one
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               something
               treasured
               up
               for
               every
               case
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               edifying
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               so
               found
               in
               any
               other
               Song
               ;
               there
               being
               something
               here
               suiting
               all
               sorts
               of
               Believers
               ,
               under
               all
               the
               variety
               of
               cases
               and
               dispensations
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               are
               exercised
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               all
               the
               relations
               under
               which
               
               the
               Church
               standeth
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               should
               commend
               this
               Song
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               recorded
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               whatever
               Scripture
               was
               delivered
               in
               a
               poetical
               ●rame
               ,
               they
               accounted
               themselves
               specially
               bound
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               it
               by
               heart
               ;
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               for
               nought
               ,
               that
               some
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               not
               others
               ,
               are
               casten
               in
               that
               mould
               ;
               and
               something
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               Moses
               his
               putting
               his
               last
               words
               in
               a
               Song
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               better
               remembred
               .
            
             
               The
               3.
               thing
               in
               the
               title
               ,
               is
               the
               Penman
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               writing
               and
               recording
               this
               Song
               :
               It
               's
               Solomon
               ,
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               rich
               ,
               wise
               ,
               yea
               an
               elect
               Saint
               ;
               Yet
               one
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               fallen
               into
               many
               foul
               faults
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               suffered
               to
               die
               ,
               without
               recording
               expresly
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               recovery
               ,
               though
               we
               make
               no
               doubt
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               (
               because
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 de
                 Iustif.
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 pag.
                 368.
                 
                 Tannovius
              
               and
               others
               ,
               are
               at
               pains
               in
               contradicting
               this
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Augustine
               doubts
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               nothing
               is
               directly
               recorded
               of
               his
               recovery
               )
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               make
               clear
               from
               these
               considerations
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               Lords
               promises
               to
               him
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               7.
               14
               ,
               15.
               where
               these
               three
               things
               are
               observable
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               undertakes
               concerning
               him
               .
               1.
               
               That
               he
               will
               be
               to
               him
               a
               father
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               will
               correct
               him
               with
               the
               rods
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               sin
               ;
               which
               saith
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               eternally
               punish
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               would
               not
               do
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               with
               Saul
               ,
               whom
               he
               rejected
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               take
               away
               his
               mercy
               from
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               from
               him
               :
               And
               if
               no
               more
               were
               in
               these
               Promises
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               temporal
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               great
               consolation
               in
               them
               to
               David
               (
               whose
               consolation
               is
               one
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               scope
               of
               that
               place
               .
               )
               Beside
               ,
               these
               promises
               ,
               Psal.
               89.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               (
               which
               are
               the
               same
               with
               these
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               7.
               )
               are
               looked
               upon
               as
               special
               evidences
               of
               God's
               love
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               Promises
               of
               his
               Saving-Covenant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               he
               is
               born
               ,
               the
               Lord
               gives
               him
               his
               name
               ,
               yea
               ,
               sends
               
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
              
               12.
               with
               this
               warrand
               ,
               to
               name
               him
               Iedidiah
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               loved
               him
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               a
               love
               flowing
               from
               
               any
               thing
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               well
               pleased
               with
               his
               carriage
               ,
               (
               Solomon
               had
               not
               yet
               done
               any
               thing
               good
               or
               evil
               )
               but
               it
               must
               be
               a
               love
               prior
               to
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               arising
               from
               his
               good
               deeds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               cut
               off
               by
               his
               sins
               ;
               which
               being
               like
               the
               love
               ,
               God
               had
               to
               Iacob
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               done
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               11.
               must
               speak
               out
               Electing
               love
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               is
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Penman
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               and
               a
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               all
               which
               ,
               are
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               Luke
               13.
               28.
               said
               ,
               to
               
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               exclude
               him
               ,
               seing
               that
               universal
               (
               
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               would
               not
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               were
               there
               :
               And
               though
               some
               wicked
               men
               have
               prophesied
               ,
               as
               Balaam
               did
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               never
               accounted
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               was
               ,
               but
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Inchanters
               ;
               neither
               were
               they
               Penmen
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               ;
               who
               were
               ,
               as
               Peter
               calleth
               them
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                 Holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 speaking
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Neither
               are
               the
               peculiar
               Priviledges
               he
               was
               admitted
               unto
               ,
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ;
               by
               him
               the
               Lord
               built
               the
               Temple
               ,
               by
               him
               the
               Covenant
               was
               explicitly
               renewed
               with
               God
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.
               9.
               and
               his
               prayers
               are
               often
               particularly
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               yea
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               some
               testimonies
               are
               recorded
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               cannot
               consist
               with
               his
               rejection
               :
               See
               2
               Chron.
               11.
               17.
               where
               the
               wayes
               of
               Solomon
               are
               put
               in
               ,
               as
               commendable
               with
               Davids
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               defects
               in
               both
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               immediatly
               after
               Solomon's
               death
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               he
               left
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               pure
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               turned
               from
               his
               Idolatry
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               monuments
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               not
               abolished
               .
               And
               especially
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               singularly
               priviledged
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               lively
               way
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               Type
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               Reign
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               Government
               :
               Beside
               ,
               that
               by
               particular
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               descent
               from
               him
               ,
               was
               established
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               's
               of
               weight
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               more
               than
               probable
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               wrot
               Ecclesiastes
               after
               his
               recovery
               ;
               it
               being
               neither
               amongst
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               nor
               Songs
               which
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               King.
               4.
               32.
               
               And
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               speaks
               out
               the
               experience
               he
               had
               both
               of
               folly
               
               and
               madness
               ,
               and
               the
               vanity
               he
               had
               found
               in
               all
               created
               things
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               had
               perfected
               his
               Essay
               of
               all
               the
               possible
               wayes
               of
               attaining
               ,
               either
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               perfections
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               injoyment
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               therefore
               ,
               hath
               not
               left
               his
               recovery
               altogether
               dark
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               Historical
               narration
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               he
               passeth
               away
               under
               a
               cloud
               ,
               for
               these
               good
               ends
               :
            
             
               First
               :
               Thereby
               ,
               Solomon
               is
               chastised
               with
               the
               rods
               of
               men
               (
               even
               after
               death
               )
               upon
               his
               name
               ;
               for
               ,
               his
               miscarriages
               are
               set
               down
               expresly
               ,
               but
               his
               recovery
               (
               as
               to
               any
               direct
               testimony
               thereof
               )
               is
               past
               over
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               this
               ,
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               his
               displeasure
               with
               Solomon's
               wayes
               ,
               known
               ;
               though
               he
               had
               favour
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               his
               soul
               for
               a
               prey
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               would
               affright
               others
               from
               declining
               ,
               and
               hereby
               teacheth
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               afraid
               to
               rest
               upon
               Gifts
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               upon
               Graces
               ,
               seing
               he
               hath
               left
               this
               matter
               so
               far
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               as
               might
               yeeld
               an
               occasion
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               question
               the
               eternal
               condition
               of
               Solomon
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               may
               be
               also
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               after
               his
               recovery
               ,
               did
               never
               recover
               his
               former
               lustre
               ,
               nor
               attain
               to
               such
               a
               profitable
               way
               of
               appearing
               in
               God's
               publike
               matters
               ,
               for
               which
               formerly
               he
               had
               been
               so
               observable
               :
               For
               so
               it
               is
               taken
               notice
               even
               of
               David
               ,
               after
               his
               fall
               ,
               that
               his
               following
               life
               is
               stained
               ,
               as
               different
               from
               what
               went
               before
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               commendation
               of
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
              
               17.
               3.
               that
               he
               walked
               in
               the
               first
               wayes
               of
               his
               father
               David
               ,
               which
               certainly
               ,
               is
               not
               done
               to
               condemn
               David's
               state
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               that
               mark
               (
               as
               a
               chastisement
               )
               on
               his
               failings
               :
               And
               seing
               Solomon's
               were
               greater
               ,
               therefore
               may
               this
               silence
               of
               his
               recovery
               ,
               be
               more
               universal
               as
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               draw
               any
               thing
               from
               this
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               use
               ,
               I
               shall
               answer
               a
               doubt
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               How
               can
               all
               these
               thousand
               and
               five
               Songs
               ,
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               King.
               4.
               32.
               be
               lost
               ,
               without
               ●ronging
               the
               per●ection
               of
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ?
               Or
               ,
               what
               is
               come
               of
               them
               ?
               Or
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
             
               Ans.
               We
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               may
               be
               full
               in
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               even
               though
               some
               portions
               thereof
               ,
               which
               once
               were
               extant
               ,
               were
               now
               a-missing
               ;
               except
               it
               could
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               some
               points
               of
               faith
               were
               in
               these
               Books
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               .
               2.
               
               Yet
               ,
               seing
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               ,
               and
               it
               wants
               not
               many
               inconveniences
               ,
               to
               assert
               that
               any
               Book
               once
               designed
               of
               God
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               canon
               or
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               should
               be
               lost
               .
               And
               seing
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               consistent
               with
               that
               wise
               Providence
               of
               his
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               still
               carefully
               preserved
               the
               treasure
               of
               his
               Oracles
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               We
               rather
               incline
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               these
               Songs
               were
               possibly
               useful
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               written
               by
               the
               Spirit
               's
               direction
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               intended
               for
               the
               universal
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               inrolled
               as
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               appointed
               for
               that
               end
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               thought
               strange
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               so
               be
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               a
               thing
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               only
               needful
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               inspired
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               it
               be
               appointed
               of
               God
               for
               publike
               use
               .
               It
               's
               not
               improbable
               ,
               but
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               might
               have
               written
               many
               moe
               writtings
               ,
               upon
               particular
               occasions
               ,
               or
               to
               particular
               persons
               ,
               which
               were
               useful
               in
               themselves
               for
               edification
               ;
               and
               yet
               were
               never
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               or
               received
               as
               Scriptures
               for
               publike
               use
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               So
               do
               we
               account
               of
               these
               Songs
               mentioned
               in
               the
               objection
               ,
               and
               other
               writings
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               now
               not
               extant
               :
               And
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               pitched
               on
               this
               Song
               ,
               to
               be
               recorded
               ,
               as
               the
               sum
               and
               chief
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               he
               did
               pitch
               upon
               some
               particular
               Prayers
               of
               David
               and
               Moses
               ,
               &c.
               passing
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               thankful
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               advantage
               we
               have
               by
               this
               ,
               than
               anxiously
               to
               inquire
               ,
               what
               hath
               become
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               four
               things
               ,
               we
               would
               propose
               for
               use
               ,
               from
               the
               Title
               of
               this
               Song
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               singing
               of
               Believers
               cases
               ,
               even
               their
               several
               cases
               ,
               is
               allowable
               :
               Or
               ,
               that
               singing
               of
               diverse
               and
               different
               cases
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               their
               saddest
               cases
               ,
               is
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               ,
               but
               very
               agreeable
               unto
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               praise
               :
               Ye
               see
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               Song
               for
               the
               nature
               
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               Song
               is
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               yet
               for
               matter
               ,
               exceeding
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               cases
               ,
               and
               these
               various
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               (
               amongst
               others
               )
               five
               cases
               ,
               in
               which
               to
               sing
               ,
               doth
               sometimes
               stumble
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               stick
               much
               with
               those
               who
               are
               weak
               and
               tender
               ;
               All
               which
               ,
               we
               will
               find
               cleared
               in
               the
               Brides
               practice
               of
               singing
               this
               Song
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               's
               doubted
               ,
               if
               sad
               cases
               should
               be
               sung
               ,
               seing
               ,
               Iames
               5.
               13.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 Is
                 any
                 man
                 merry
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               these
               who
               are
               merry
               should
               sing
               ,
               but
               not
               only
               they
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               only
               they
               who
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               should
               pray
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               our
               case
               ,
               nor
               our
               chearful
               disposition
               ,
               but
               the
               duty
               that
               should
               be
               respected
               in
               this
               work
               of
               praise
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               should
               sing
               ,
               for
               chearing
               our
               disposition
               ,
               and
               mitigating
               and
               sweet●ing
               our
               crosses
               :
               So
               doth
               the
               Bride
               here
               sing
               her
               suffe●ings
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               7.
               when
               she
               was
               smitten
               ;
               yea
               ,
               her
               de●ertions
               ,
               she
               putteth
               these
               also
               in
               a
               Song
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               stumbled
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               to
               sing
               complaints
               of
               our
               own
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               our
               failings
               into
               Songs
               ;
               What
               matter
               of
               cheerfulnesse
               ,
               is
               there
               in
               these
               ,
               may
               one
               think
               ?
               But
               we
               say
               here
               ,
               she
               doth
               so
               ,
               
                 mine
                 own
                 Vineyard
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 kept
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 sleep
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Chap.
               5.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               ground
               of
               cheerfulnesse
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               sing
               over
               these
               unto
               God
               ,
               with
               expectation
               to
               be
               pardoned
               and
               delivered
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               65.
               3.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               matter
               is
               different
               from
               our
               case
               ,
               some
               thinks
               it's
               hard
               to
               sing
               such
               
                 Psalms
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Certainly
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               there
               are
               different
               ,
               yea
               ,
               contrary
               cases
               ;
               yet
               none
               can
               think
               ,
               but
               a
               Believer
               may
               sing
               it
               all
               at
               one
               time
               .
               Yea
               ,
               2.
               
               There
               had
               never
               then
               ,
               been
               a
               Psalm
               sung
               in
               publick
               ;
               for
               in
               no
               Congregation
               ,
               can
               all
               the
               members
               ever
               be
               in
               one
               case
               .
               3.
               
               The
               same
               might
               be
               objected
               against
               publick
               Prayers
               also
               ,
               seing
               there
               may
               be
               many
               petitions
               that
               are
               not
               suitable
               to
               all
               joyners
               ;
               yet
               hath
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               both
               publick
               Praying
               and
               Praising
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               the
               matter
               ,
               which
               is
               sung
               ,
               is
               above
               us
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               reached
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               assert
               it
               in
               our
               particular
               condition
               as
               truth
               ,
               As
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Ans.
               By
               this
               Song
               ,
               all
               ,
               at
               least
               most
               part
               of
               
               Believers
               ,
               are
               made
               to
               sing
               many
               things
               ,
               beyond
               their
               own
               attainments
               possibly
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               that
               phrase
               ,
               
                 My
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 is
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               is
               of
               that
               same
               extent
               ,
               with
               that
               ,
               Psal.
               18.
               20.
               
               Yet
               will
               not
               any
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               propounding
               this
               Song
               ,
               and
               that
               Psalm
               ,
               as
               a
               subject
               for
               publick
               praise
               ,
               did
               ever
               intend
               that
               none
               should
               sing
               it
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               as
               holy
               as
               David
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               ,
               that
               if
               either
               David
               or
               Solomon
               ,
               had
               stuck
               to
               the
               absolute
               perfection
               which
               these
               words
               seem
               to
               hold
               forth
               (
               if
               they
               be
               expounded
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               taken
               in
               an
               Evangelick
               sense
               )
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               would
               ,
               or
               could
               have
               sung
               them
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               's
               observable
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               there
               are
               spots
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               not
               keeping
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               is
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Song
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               keeping
               of
               it
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               is
               another
               .
            
             
               How
               then
               may
               we
               joyn
               in
               these
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               We
               sing
               not
               our
               own
               sense
               ,
               and
               experience
               only
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               attain
               the
               end
               of
               praise
               ,
               which
               is
               attained
               ,
               in
               our
               acknowledging
               what
               others
               have
               reached
               ,
               though
               we
               our selves
               come
               short
               .
               2.
               
               Not
               only
               our
               own
               case
               ,
               as
               particular
               members
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               sung
               ;
               but
               in
               publick
               we
               take
               in
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               .
               3.
               
               That
               expression
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Mine
                 own
                 Vineyard
                 ,
              
               &c.
               holds
               forth
               the
               sense
               she
               had
               of
               her
               negligence
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               she
               had
               no
               way
               done
               her
               duty
               ,
               but
               she
               confesseth
               her
               failings
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               she
               sings
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               that
               free
               grace
               ,
               that
               had
               pardoned
               her
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               other
               expression
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 My
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 is
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               expresseth
               her
               sense
               of
               her
               sincerity
               ,
               blessing
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               refreshing
               her self
               in
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               it
               :
               and
               both
               these
               may
               agree
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               measure
               ,
               in
               the
               Believers
               experience
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               though
               ,
               when
               the
               Believer
               sinneth
               more
               grostely
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               so
               well
               agree
               to
               him
               ,
               except
               in
               respect
               of
               different
               times
               and
               cases
               .
            
             
               In
               praising
               then
               ,
               we
               would
               neither
               simply
               look
               to
               our
               frame
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               cases
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               as
               if
               these
               were
               the
               warrand
               of
               our
               singing
               ,
               or
               the
               rule
               to
               regul●●●s
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               unto
               these
               three
               things
               .
               1.
               
               The
               end
               where●ore
               singing
               is
               appointed
               .
               2.
               
               The
               command
               .
               3.
               
               The
               notion
               
               or
               consideration
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Believer
               joyneth
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               praise
               .
            
             
               The
               ends
               are
               principally
               three
               .
               1.
               
               Glorifying
               God
               ,
               and
               making
               his
               praise
               glorious
               :
               thus
               Histories
               of
               the
               Lords
               dealing
               with
               his
               people
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               cases
               of
               others
               ,
               in
               our
               singing
               of
               them
               ,
               serve
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               such
               works
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               case
               was
               once
               sung
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Saint
               was
               so
               dealth
               with
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               might
               scruple
               to
               sing
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 44.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 with
                 our
                 ears
                 ,
                 our
                 fathers
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               cases
               :
               And
               so
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               subject
               of
               praise
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               would
               be
               laid
               aside
               as
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               read
               ;
               for
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               read
               ,
               or
               say
               an
               untruth
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               sing
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               end
               is
               ,
               edifying
               of
               others
               with
               whom
               we
               joyn
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               studying
               edification
               our selves
               :
               So
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               the
               end
               to
               be
               proposed
               in
               singing
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 teaching
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 .
              
               And
               suppose
               ,
               some
               found
               themselves
               unsutable
               in
               their
               own
               case
               ,
               to
               the
               purpose
               that
               is
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               teach
               them
               what
               they
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               admonish
               them
               because
               they
               are
               not
               such
               ?
            
             
               A
               third
               end
               we
               are
               to
               aim
               at
               in
               singing
               ,
               is
               our
               own
               chearing
               and
               refreshing
               ,
               
                 making
                 melody
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               5.
               19.
               
               Which
               ariseth
               not
               alwayes
               from
               the
               matter
               simply
               considered
               ,
               as
               it
               holds
               true
               in
               our
               own
               experience
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               from
               our
               consciencious
               going
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               worship
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               are
               accepted
               in
               that
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               heartsomenesse
               of
               that
               soul-refreshing
               exercise
               of
               praise
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               Scripture
               which
               might
               be
               more
               sadening
               in
               meditation
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               should
               be
               chearing
               in
               praise
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               then
               used
               in
               that
               Ordinance
               .
               3.
               
               From
               the
               possibility
               that
               is
               herein
               discovered
               ,
               of
               attaining
               such
               a
               blessing
               ,
               frame
               ,
               or
               experience
               ,
               because
               once
               a
               Saint
               did
               attain
               it
               :
               and
               since
               they
               were
               men
               of
               the
               like
               passions
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               with
               us
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               we
               aim
               at
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               be
               made
               Saints
               of
               the
               like
               graces
               with
               them
               ,
               since
               they
               were
               ,
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ?
               4.
               
               From
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               once
               made
               good
               in
               another
               ,
               which
               mercy
               should
               be
               a
               ground
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               mention
               
               it
               to
               the
               Lords
               praise
               .
               5.
               
               From
               it's
               being
               a
               part
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               appointed
               for
               his
               praise
               ,
               whither
               it
               agree
               with
               our
               case
               or
               not
               :
               That
               being
               the
               end
               wherefore
               it
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               is
               a
               sufficient
               warrand
               ,
               for
               our
               joyning
               in
               the
               singing
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               would
               consider
               the
               command
               we
               have
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               praise
               ,
               but
               to
               praise
               in
               these
               words
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               other
               Penmen
               of
               holy
               Psalms
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               God
               hath
               furnished
               his
               Church
               with
               Songs
               (
               but
               not
               so
               with
               Forms
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               would
               have
               us
               astricted
               )
               and
               that
               for
               preventing
               doubts
               concerning
               the
               matter
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               God
               did
               propone
               these
               songs
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               fit
               to
               praise
               him
               .
               2.
               
               If
               he
               did
               allow
               none
               to
               sing
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               had
               no
               hesitation
               or
               scruple
               to
               assert
               them
               ,
               with
               application
               to
               themselves
               ;
               then
               ,
               either
               never
               should
               they
               be
               sung
               ,
               or
               never
               in
               publick
               :
               But
               ,
               3.
               
               Did
               he
               not
               appoint
               them
               to
               be
               used
               in
               David's
               time
               ?
               And
               joyners
               then
               were
               not
               all
               of
               one
               size
               ;
               Sure
               ,
               they
               had
               never
               been
               committed
               to
               publick
               use
               ,
               if
               none
               might
               have
               joyned
               in
               singing
               them
               ,
               but
               these
               who
               could
               sing
               them
               from
               their
               own
               experience
               :
               Or
               ,
               will
               a
               Believer
               be
               challenged
               for
               praising
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               rule
               and
               words
               laid
               down
               by
               him
               ?
               Certainly
               not
               :
               However
               he
               may
               be
               challenged
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sutably
               affected
               in
               the
               singing
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               would
               consider
               the
               notion
               ,
               or
               capacity
               under
               which
               Believers
               joyn
               in
               this
               duty
               ;
               for
               they
               joyn
               either
               as
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               go
               about
               their
               part
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               praise
               (
               as
               the
               matter
               holdeth
               true
               in
               any
               member
               indefinitely
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               joyn
               in
               prayers
               )
               so
               being
               that
               which
               is
               sung
               ,
               be
               allowed
               matter
               for
               that
               end
               :
               Or
               ,
               they
               joyn
               as
               true
               Believers
               ,
               and
               then
               what
               points
               out
               infirmity
               ,
               they
               look
               on
               it
               as
               agreeing
               to
               their
               flesh
               ;
               what
               points
               out
               sincerity
               ,
               they
               as
               spiritual
               ,
               though
               not
               perfect
               ,
               joyn
               on
               that
               account
               in
               the
               thankfull
               acknowledging
               of
               it
               ;
               what
               confesseth
               a
               sin
               ,
               if
               guilty
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               they
               blesse
               God
               they
               are
               preserved
               by
               grace
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               made
               to
               see
               their
               corruption
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               seed
               of
               that
               sin
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               warning
               ;
               as
               in
               singing
               the
               51
               Psalm
               is
               requisit
               ,
               when
               all
               are
               not
               under
               that
               guilt
               ,
               which
               David
               there
               confesseth
               .
            
             
               A
               fifth
               case
               in
               singing
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               matter
               of
               doubting
               to
               
               some
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               put
               to
               sing
               with
               others
               ,
               who
               possibly
               are
               strangers
               to
               God.
               Ans.
               Such
               may
               be
               cleared
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Bride
               joyneth
               with
               
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               often
               they
               have
               a
               share
               in
               holding
               up
               this
               Song
               ;
               so
               doth
               she
               go
               to
               
                 the
                 Watchmen
              
               ,
               being
               willing
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               who
               smote
               her
               :
               And
               certainly
               this
               and
               other
               Songs
               ,
               being
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               publick
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               suc●●
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               none
               will
               plead
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               separate
               from
               ,
               it
               's
               clear
               they
               joyned
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               former
               grounds
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               we
               are
               to
               observe
               for
               use
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               commendation
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               being
               for
               it's
               excellency
               
                 A
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               Believer
               hath
               the
               choisest
               ●ong
               ,
               and
               most
               excellent
               mirth
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               not
               such
               songs
               or
               joy
               as
               the
               world
               hath
               ,
               or
               giveth
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               
               ●7
               .
               Yea
               ,
               their
               songs
               ,
               are
               such
               songs
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               learn
               ,
               but
               themselves
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               3.
               
               Ohow
               happy
               and
               chearful
               a
               life
               might
               a
               Believer
               have
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               sometime
               marr
               his
               own
               comfort
               !
               All
               is
               most
               excellent
               which
               he
               hath
               ,
               his
               songs
               are
               so
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               the
               most
               excellent
               subject
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               45.
               and
               the
               most
               excellent
               grounds
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               most
               solid
               ;
               the
               largest
               ,
               sweetest
               ,
               and
               most
               comfortable
               allowance
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Considering
               all
               this
               Song
               together
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               sundry
               sad
               and
               perplexing
               cases
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               excellent
               :
               Or
               ,
               right
               thoughts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               make
               every
               condition
               sweet
               ,
               and
               a
               song
               ;
               Nothing
               will
               come
               wrong
               to
               a
               Believer
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               maketh
               up
               all
               ,
               and
               maketh
               all
               excellent
               :
               every
               condition
               with
               him
               is
               excellent
               ;
               whoso
               covets
               him
               ,
               coveteth
               what
               is
               best
               ;
               whoso
               neglects
               him
               ,
               neglects
               what
               is
               only
               worth
               the
               seeking
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               only
               afford
               a
               song
               to
               the
               owner
               :
               And
               it
               is
               clearnesse
               in
               Christs
               worth
               ,
               and
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               turns
               all
               conditions
               into
               a
               song
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               From
               the
               Author
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               Penman
               )
               consider
               ,
               that
               piety
               and
               tendernesse
               is
               not
               unbecoming
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               most
               noble
               ,
               most
               rich
               ,
               and
               most
               wise
               men
               in
               the
               world
               :
               It
               's
               a
               greater
               glory
               to
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               evidence
               of
               his
               eternal
               good
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               and
               taken
               up
               in
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               a
               King
               ;
               yea
               ,
               places
               ,
               
               parts
               ,
               riches
               ,
               &c.
               are
               beautiful
               ,
               when
               made
               subservient
               to
               piety
               ;
               Piety
               maketh
               these
               to
               shine
               in
               Solomon
               :
               And
               the
               Spirit
               also
               maketh
               use
               of
               natural
               and
               moral
               wisdom
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               deep
               mysteries
               in
               these
               writings
               ;
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               any
               measure
               of
               these
               gifts
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               adorned
               with
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               made
               subservient
               to
               his
               glory
               .
               Also
               we
               may
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               much
               businesse
               in
               mens
               common
               affairs
               ,
               and
               a
               tender
               walk
               ,
               are
               not
               inconsistent
               ;
               if
               men
               would
               prudently
               manage
               their
               time
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               accesse
               to
               their
               imployments
               ,
               and
               keep
               a
               spiritual
               frame
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 David
              
               and
               others
               did
               .
               It
               's
               our
               corruption
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               multitude
               of
               lawfull
               imployments
               ,
               that
               distracts
               us
               :
               David
               went
               home
               to
               blesse
               his
               own
               family
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               publick
               affairs
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.
               20.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               From
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Penman
               ,
               (
               stained
               with
               such
               faults
               )
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               by
               God
               in
               the
               composition
               of
               this
               Song
               ;
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               neither
               place
               ,
               parts
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nor
               graces
               ,
               will
               exempt
               any
               man
               from
               falling
               :
               O
               Believers
               ,
               what
               need
               is
               there
               to
               be
               watchful
               and
               humble
               !
               May
               not
               these
               examples
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               ,
               &c.
               lay
               your
               pride
               ,
               and
               put
               you
               to
               your
               arms
               ,
               and
               necessitate
               you
               to
               be
               upon
               your
               watch
               ?
               Who
               of
               you
               ,
               will
               claim
               to
               Solomon's
               knowledge
               ,
               experience
               ,
               or
               priviledges
               ?
               Yet
               even
               he
               ,
               the
               Penman
               of
               this
               sweet
               Scripture
               ,
               had
               his
               affections
               to
               God
               cooled
               ,
               and
               became
               an
               offence
               even
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               his
               fearful
               backsliding
               and
               fall
               ,
               being
               still
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
               upon
               which
               many
               still
               break
               their
               necks
               ?
               2.
               
               There
               may
               be
               much
               corruption
               dwelling
               beside
               much
               light
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               the
               one
               not
               fully
               put
               out
               ,
               or
               extinguish
               the
               other
               .
               3.
               
               Grace
               hath
               fitted
               and
               made
               use
               of
               many
               a
               knotty
               Tree
               for
               the
               Lords
               work
               ;
               for
               what
               Solomon
               naturally
               hath
               been
               ,
               may
               appear
               in
               his
               carriage
               (
               seing
               men's
               sinfull
               carriage
               and
               way
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               product
               of
               the
               natural
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               their
               heart
               )
               notwithstanding
               he
               is
               thus
               made
               use
               of
               .
               4.
               
               Corruption
               mayly
               long
               under
               grace's
               feet
               ,
               and
               grace
               may
               attain
               to
               a
               great
               height
               ,
               and
               yet
               corruption
               may
               again
               strangely
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               grace
               be
               brought
               very
               low
               :
               What
               knowledge
               had
               Solomon
               ?
               What
               presence
               and
               clearnesse
               had
               he
               
               gotten
               by
               the
               Lord
               's
               appearing
               to
               him
               ?
               What
               hearing
               of
               P●ayer
               ?
               How
               usefull
               was
               he
               in
               God's
               work
               ,
               in
               building
               the
               Temple
               ,
               ordering
               all
               the
               Levits
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               and
               continued
               thus
               eminent
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               even
               till
               he
               was
               well
               stricken
               in
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               fell
               so
               foully
               ?
               How
               may
               this
               strike
               us
               with
               fear
               ?
               It
               's
               much
               to
               win
               fair
               off
               the
               Stage
               ,
               without
               a
               spot
               ,
               Be
               humble
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 standeth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Grace
               can
               wash
               foul
               spots
               out
               of
               Believers
               Garments
               ,
               seing
               no
               question
               Solomon
               was
               washen
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               was
               recovered
               ,
               so
               grace
               is
               able
               to
               recover
               the
               Saints
               from
               their
               most
               dangerous
               a●d
               fearfull
               backslidings
               .
               6.
               
               Sometime
               the
               Spirit
               will
               honour
               the
               Penmen
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               by
               mentioning
               and
               recording
               their
               names
               ,
               other
               times
               not
               ;
               as
               is
               clear
               from
               some
               Books
               ,
               unknown
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               written
               ;
               the
               Lord
               doth
               in
               this
               according
               to
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               seeth
               it
               may
               tend
               to
               edification
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 him
                 kiss
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 love
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 Wine
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               spoken
               to
               the
               Title
               ,
               we
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Song
               it self
               :
               which
               being
               by
               way
               of
               Conference
               ,
               or
               Dialogue
               ,
               we
               shall
               divide
               the
               several
               Chapters
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Speakers
               ,
               and
               their
               several
               intercourses
               in
               speaking
               :
               And
               so
               in
               this
               Chap.
               we
               have
               5.
               parts
               .
               In
               the
               1.
               the
               Bride
               speaks
               to
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               In
               the
               2.
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               In
               the
               3.
               the
               Bride
               again
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               And
               4.
               the
               Bridegroom
               speake
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Bride
               ,
               in
               the
               two
               last
               verses
               .
            
             
               The
               Bride
               begins
               this
               sweet
               Conference
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               continues
               to
               vers
               .
               8.
               1.
               
               She
               speaks
               to
               Christ
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Then
               2.
               to
               the
               
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               she
               turns
               her self
               again
               to
               the
               
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Her
               aime
               and
               desire
               ,
               by
               way
               
               of
               an
               earnest
               wish
               laid
               down
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               The
               motives
               that
               stir
               up
               this
               desire
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               whereby
               she
               presseth
               it
               on
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               formal
               Prayer
               set
               down
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               which
               is
               amplified
               in
               these
               three
               :
               1.
               
               In
               the
               motive
               proposed
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               answer
               obtained
               ,
               and
               felt
               .
               3.
               
               In
               the
               effects
               that
               followed
               on
               it
               .
            
             
               Her
               great
               wish
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
               That
               it
               's
               the
               Bride
               that
               speaks
               ,
               is
               clear
               ;
               She
               begins
               ,
               not
               because
               love
               ariseth
               first
               on
               her
               side
               (
               for
               here
               she
               begins
               ,
               as
               having
               already
               closed
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               speaks
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               knows
               his
               worth
               ,
               and
               longs
               for
               the
               out-lettings
               of
               his
               love
               )
               but
               because
               such
               expressions
               of
               Christs
               love
               ,
               as
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               whereby
               his
               complacency
               is
               vented
               and
               manifested
               towards
               us
               ,
               doth
               first
               presuppose
               the
               working
               of
               love
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               exercising
               of
               it
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               delighting
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               expressing
               his
               delight
               )
               in
               us
               :
               For
               although
               the
               man
               first
               suit
               the
               wife
               (
               and
               so
               Christ
               first
               sueth
               for
               his
               Bride
               )
               yet
               when
               persons
               are
               married
               ,
               it
               's
               most
               suitable
               ,
               that
               the
               wife
               should
               very
               pressingly
               long
               for
               ,
               and
               expresse
               desire
               after
               the
               husband
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Bride
               doth
               here
               after
               Christ's
               kisses
               ,
               and
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               love
               .
               Of
               this
               order
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               see
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
                 Vers.
              
               10.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               ,
               consider
               1.
               what
               she
               desires
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
              
               .
               2.
               
               How
               she
               points
               Christ
               forth
               ,
               by
               this
               significant
               demonstrative
               ,
               Him.
               3.
               
               Her
               abrupt
               manner
               of
               breaking
               out
               with
               this
               her
               desire
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               had
               been
               dwelling
               on
               the
               thoughts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               feeding
               on
               his
               excellency
               ;
               and
               therefore
               now
               she
               breaks
               out
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
                 me
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               if
               her
               heart
               were
               at
               her
               mouth
               ,
               or
               would
               leap
               out
               of
               her
               mouth
               ,
               to
               meet
               with
               his
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               kisses
               ,
               we
               understand
               most
               lovely
               ,
               friendly
               ,
               familiar
               and
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               kisses
               of
               the
               mouth
               are
               so
               amongst
               friends
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               betwixt
               Ionathan
               and
               David
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               especially
               betwixt
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               there
               are
               several
               delightsome
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               heighten
               the
               Brides
               esteem
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               so
               much
               desired
               expression
               of
               his
               love
               .
               The
               1.
               is
               implyed
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               who
               is
               to
               kisse
               ,
               it
               's
               
                 Him
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
              
               ,
               He
               who
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               singular
               
               person
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               2.
               is
               hinted
               in
               the
               party
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               kisse
               ,
               it
               's
               
                 me
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
                 me
                 ,
              
               a
               contemptible
               despicable
               creature
               ;
               for
               so
               she
               was
               in
               her self
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               vers
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               person
               ,
               this
               love
               is
               to
               be
               vented
               on
               .
               3.
               
               Wherewith
               is
               he
               to
               kisse
               ?
               It
               's
               with
               the
               
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ;
               which
               we
               conceive
               is
               not
               only
               added
               as
               an
               Hebraism
               ,
               like
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               phrases
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               affect
               her self
               ,
               by
               expressing
               fully
               what
               she
               breathed
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               kisses
               ,
               or
               love
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               more
               lovely
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               they
               come
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               sweetnesse
               in
               it
               (
               Chap.
               5.
               16.
               
               )
               above
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               .
               That
               Christ's
               love
               hath
               such
               a
               sweetnesse
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               reason
               subjoyned
               will
               clear
               ,
               
                 for
                 thy
                 love
                 is
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               which
               is
               here
               kisses
               ,
               is
               immediatly
               denominat
               loves
               ;
               It
               is
               his
               love
               that
               she
               prized
               ,
               and
               whereof
               kisses
               were
               but
               evidences
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               kisses
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               partly
               to
               shew
               how
               many
               ways
               Christ
               hath
               to
               manifest
               his
               love
               ,
               partly
               to
               shew
               the
               continuance
               and
               frequency
               of
               these
               manifestations
               ,
               which
               she
               would
               be
               at
               :
               The
               thing
               which
               she
               here
               desires
               ,
               is
               not
               love
               simply
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               of
               love
               ;
               for
               she
               questioned
               not
               his
               love
               ,
               but
               desired
               to
               have
               sensible
               expressions
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               compares
               it
               not
               only
               to
               looks
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               kisses
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               clear
               from
               the
               reason
               annexed
               ,
               while
               she
               compares
               his
               love
               to
               Wine
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               her
               manner
               of
               designing
               Christ
               ,
               is
               observable
               ,
               Him.
               It
               's
               a
               relative
               ,
               where
               no
               antecedent
               goes
               before
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               it
               looks
               to
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               as
               the
               reasons
               shew
               ;
               Here
               no
               rules
               of
               Art
               are
               kept
               ,
               for
               love
               stands
               not
               on
               these
               :
               This
               manner
               of
               speaking
               is
               to
               be
               found
               also
               in
               Moral
               Authors
               ,
               when
               one
               eminent
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               who
               is
               singularly
               known
               beside
               others
               ,
               as
               having
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               the
               speakers
               no
               match
               :
               So
               Pythagora's
               Schollars
               used
               to
               say
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               He
               said
               it
               :
               And
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               the
               Saints
               speak
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               thus
               design
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 87.
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 foundation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               
                 Isaiah
                 53.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 grow
                 up
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 tender
                 plant
                 :
              
               This
               is
               neither
               for
               want
               of
               titles
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               rhetorick
               in
               her
               ,
               but
               because
               in
               this
               manner
               of
               expression
               the
               Saints
               set
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ's
               
               singular
               excellency
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               match
               ,
               or
               equal
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Him.
               2.
               
               Their
               singular
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               whatever
               others
               think
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 :
              
               only
               Christ
               is
               esteemed
               of
               by
               them
               .
               3.
               
               A
               constant
               and
               habitual
               thinking
               ,
               and
               meditating
               on
               him
               ;
               for
               though
               there
               be
               no
               connexion
               in
               the
               words
               expressed
               ,
               yet
               what
               is
               expressed
               ,
               may
               have
               ,
               and
               hath
               connexion
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               her
               heart
               :
               and
               if
               all
               were
               seen
               that
               were
               within
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               easily
               known
               what
               Him
               she
               meant
               :
               And
               so
               we
               are
               to
               gather
               it's
               dependence
               on
               the
               affection
               ,
               and
               meditation
               it
               flows
               from
               ,
               rather
               than
               from
               any
               preceeding
               words
               ;
               for
               here
               there
               are
               none
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               to
               shew
               ,
               her
               thoughts
               of
               Christ
               were
               not
               limited
               ,
               or
               stinted
               to
               her
               words
               ,
               or
               her
               speaking
               of
               him
               :
               for
               though
               there
               be
               no
               words
               preceeding
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               who
               this
               Him
               is
               ,
               spoken
               of
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               well
               conceive
               her
               heart
               taken
               up
               with
               desire
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               meditation
               on
               him
               :
               and
               so
               there
               is
               a
               good
               coherence
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Him
               I
               have
               been
               thinking
               on
               ,
               Him
               whom
               my
               soul
               desires
               ,
               he
               only
               whom
               I
               esteem
               of
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               no
               equal
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               so●t
               of
               abruptnesse
               of
               speech
               ,
               hath
               no
               incongruity
               in
               spiritual
               rethorick
               .
            
             
               Whence
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               hath
               a
               way
               of
               communicating
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               to
               a
               Believer
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               common
               to
               others
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               is
               the
               great
               scope
               and
               desire
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               their
               choise
               ,
               it
               's
               to
               have
               sensible
               communion
               with
               Christ
               :
               This
               is
               their
               
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               27.
               4.
               
               It
               's
               the
               first
               and
               last
               suit
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Prayer
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               17.
               3.
               
               That
               Believers
               can
               discern
               this
               fellowship
               (
               it
               's
               so
               sweet
               and
               sensible
               )
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               with
               Jesus
               Christ.
               4.
               
               That
               they
               have
               an
               high
               esteem
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               special
               signification
               of
               his
               love
               .
               5.
               
               That
               much
               inward
               heart-fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               suitable
               outward
               expressions
               flowing
               from
               it
               .
               6.
               
               That
               Believers
               in
               an
               habitual
               walk
               with
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               abrupt
               in
               their
               suits
               to
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               meditating
               on
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               praying
               to
               him
               .
               7.
               
               That
               where
               Christ
               is
               known
               ,
               and
               rightly
               thought
               of
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               equal
               to
               him
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               she
               lays
               down
               the
               motives
               that
               made
               
               her
               so
               desire
               this
               ;
               which
               are
               rather
               to
               set
               forth
               Christ's
               excellency
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               her
               own
               faith
               ,
               and
               warm
               her
               own
               love
               in
               pursuing
               after
               so
               concerning
               a
               suit
               ,
               than
               from
               any
               fear
               she
               had
               of
               being
               mistaken
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               being
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               so
               bold
               and
               homely
               with
               him
               in
               her
               desires
               .
               1.
               
               The
               reason
               is
               generally
               proposed
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               inlarged
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               The
               sum
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               Thy
               love
               is
               exceeding
               excellent
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               more
               need
               ,
               and
               greater
               esteem
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               I
               seek
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               attain
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               four
               words
               here
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Thy
                 loves
              
               (
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               )
               Christ's
               love
               is
               sometimes
               (
               as
               the
               love
               of
               God
               )
               taken
               essentially
               ,
               as
               an
               attribute
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               himself
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 1
                 Ioh.
              
               4.
               8.
               
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               times
               .
               2.
               
               For
               some
               effect
               of
               that
               love
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               manifest
               it
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               conferring
               good
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sensible
               intimations
               thereof
               to
               them
               :
               So
               it
               is
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               21
               ,
               23.
               
               We
               take
               it
               in
               the
               last
               sense
               here
               ;
               for
               she
               was
               in
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               but
               desired
               the
               manifestations
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               by
               these
               that
               his
               love
               becomes
               sensible
               and
               refreshfull
               to
               Believers
               .
               It
               's
               Loves
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               one
               infinite
               fountain
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               many
               ways
               it
               vented
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               effects
               that
               one
               love
               produced
               ,
               or
               what
               esteem
               she
               had
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               continuance
               and
               frequency
               of
               the
               manifestations
               thereof
               to
               her
               ;
               this
               one
               love
               of
               his
               ,
               was
               ,
               as
               many
               loves
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               word
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               is
               Wine
               .
               Wine
               is
               chearing
               to
               men
               ,
               Psal.
               104.
               15.
               and
               makes
               their
               heart
               glad
               :
               under
               it
               here
               is
               understood
               ,
               what
               is
               most
               chearing
               and
               comfortable
               in
               it's
               use
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ's
               love
               is
               better
               ,
               1.
               
               Simply
               in
               it self
               ,
               it
               's
               most
               excellent
               .
               2.
               
               In
               it's
               effects
               ,
               more
               exhilarating
               ,
               chearing
               and
               refreshing
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               in
               her
               esteem
               ,
               to
               me
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 it
                 's
                 better
              
               ;
               I
               love
               it
               ,
               prize
               it
               ,
               and
               esteem
               it
               more
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal.
                 4.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Thereby
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 my
                 heart
                 more
                 glad
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               his
               love
               is
               every
               way
               preferable
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               most
               chearing
               and
               refreshing
               things
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               inference
               ,
               for
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               It
               sheweth
               that
               these
               words
               are
               a
               reason
               of
               her
               suit
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               sense
               runs
               thus
               ,
               because
               
               thy
               love
               is
               of
               great
               value
               ,
               and
               hath
               more
               comfortable
               effects
               on
               me
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               delightsome
               of
               creatures
               ,
               therefore
               let
               me
               have
               it
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               reasoning
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               motives
               will
               have
               weight
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               sway
               with
               sincere
               souls
               in
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               intimation
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetnesse
               and
               satisfaction
               that
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               prevailing
               motive
               ,
               that
               hath
               weight
               with
               them
               :
               And
               sense
               of
               the
               need
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               and
               esteem
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               it
               alone
               ,
               when
               no
               creature-comfort
               can
               afford
               refreshing
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               will
               warrand
               poor
               hungry
               and
               thirsty
               souls
               ,
               to
               be
               pressing
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               may
               not
               be
               without
               it
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               a
               heart
               that
               knows
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               will
               love
               to
               dwell
               on
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               worth
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               him
               often
               to
               it self
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               ravishing
               object
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               use
               of
               pressing
               motives
               and
               arguments
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               it self
               to
               seek
               after
               the
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               more
               a
               soul
               diveth
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               more
               ravished
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               presseth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               panteth
               the
               more
               after
               it
               :
               It
               was
               Him
               before
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
                 me
              
               ,
               as
               being
               something
               afraid
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               ;
               it
               's
               now
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Thy
                 love
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               being
               more
               inflamed
               with
               love
               ,
               since
               she
               began
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               familiarly
               bold
               ,
               in
               pressing
               her
               suit
               upon
               him
               .
               3.
               
               The
               exercise
               of
               love
               strengthens
               faith
               ;
               and
               contrarily
               ,
               when
               love
               wears
               out
               of
               exercise
               ,
               faith
               dieth
               :
               These
               graces
               stand
               and
               fall
               together
               ,
               they
               are
               lively
               and
               languish
               together
               .
               4.
               
               Where
               Christ's
               love
               is
               seriously
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               felt
               ,
               created
               consolations
               will
               grow
               bare
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               relish
               ;
               Wine
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               of
               creature-comforts
               ,
               will
               lose
               their
               savour
               and
               sweetnesse
               with
               such
               a
               soul
               ,
               when
               once
               it
               is
               seen
               how
               good
               he
               is
               .
               5.
               
               An
               high
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               ,
               no
               ill
               argument
               in
               pressing
               for
               ,
               and
               pursuing
               after
               his
               presence
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               these
               that
               thus
               love
               and
               esteem
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               manifest
               himself
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               21
               ,
               23.
               6.
               
               Where
               there
               hath
               been
               any
               taste
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               the
               soul
               cannot
               endure
               to
               want
               it
               ,
               it
               cannot
               enjoy
               it self
               ,
               if
               it
               do
               not
               enjoy
               him
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               cordial
               that
               cheareth
               it
               in
               any
               condition
               ,
               and
               maketh
               every
               bitter
               thing
               sweet
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 thy
                 good
                 Ointments
                 ,
                 thy
                 name
                 is
                 as
                 Ointment
                 poured
                 forth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 do
                 the
                 Virgins
                 love
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               reason
               (
               which
               is
               also
               a
               confirmation
               and
               inlargement
               of
               the
               former
               )
               is
               vers
               .
               3.
               and
               it
               runs
               upon
               these
               supposed
               and
               implyed
               grounds
               .
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               many
               precious
               excellencies
               in
               Christ.
               So
               that
               ,
               2.
               the
               speaking
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               a
               man
               would
               open
               a
               sweet
               favou●ing
               Box
               of
               Ointment
               ,
               as
               that
               woman
               did
               ,
               Ioh.
               12.
               3.
               
               There
               is
               no
               title
               ,
               or
               office
               ,
               or
               qualification
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               savoury
               ;
               his
               very
               Garments
               smell
               of
               
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 Aloes
                 ,
                 and
                 Cassia
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal.
               45
               8.
               3.
               
               It
               suppons
               that
               this
               worth
               and
               lovelinesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ravishes
               all
               that
               ever
               knew
               him
               (
               here
               called
               Virgins
               )
               with
               love
               to
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               (
               which
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               reason
               )
               it
               's
               no
               marvell
               ,
               would
               she
               say
               ,
               I
               love
               him
               so
               servently
               ,
               and
               desire
               so
               earnestly
               the
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               sound
               so
               sweet
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               vers
               .
               may
               be
               taken
               up
               in
               these
               four
               things
               .
               1.
               
               Christs
               furniture
               ,
               he
               hath
               many
               savoury
               Ointments
               ,
               and
               good
               .
               2.
               
               The
               further
               explication
               ,
               and
               amplification
               of
               this
               his
               commendation
               ,
               expressing
               both
               what
               she
               meant
               by
               Ointments
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               abundance
               and
               freshnesse
               of
               these
               Ointments
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               Christ
               ;
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 thy
                 name
                 is
                 as
                 Ointment
                 poured
                 forth
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               effect
               that
               ●ollowed
               on
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               attractive
               vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               chast
               ,
               who
               kept
               their
               affections
               from
               other
               objects
               ,
               are
               yet
               without
               prejudice
               to
               their
               chast
               nature
               ,
               taken
               up
               and
               ravished
               with
               that
               lovelinesse
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 do
                 the
                 Virgins
                 love
                 thee
              
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               partly
               to
               shew
               the
               reality
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               she
               ,
               but
               all
               Believers
               were
               in
               love
               with
               ;
               partly
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               strange
               thing
               ,
               to
               see
               her
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               rather
               
               strange
               if
               it
               were
               other-ways
               ;
               seing
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               to
               see
               and
               taste
               what
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ravished
               with
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               Ointments
               are
               both
               of
               an
               adorning
               ,
               and
               refreshing
               nature
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               smelling
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 104.
                 15.
                 
                 Ointment
                 makes
                 mens
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               house
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               savour
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               precious
               and
               good
               ,
               Ioh.
               12.
               3.
               
               Men
               in
               vanity
               use
               sweet
               Powders
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               which
               can
               but
               little
               commend
               them
               ;
               But
               Christ's
               Ointments
               are
               his
               graces
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               2.
               wherewith
               he
               is
               anointed
               ,
               
                 for
                 opening
                 the
                 blind
                 eyes
                 ,
                 for
                 preaching
                 glad
                 tidings
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 up
                 the
                 broken-hearted
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 oyl
                 of
                 joy
                 for
                 mourning
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Isa.
               61.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Which
               qualifications
               ,
               are
               both
               more
               delightsome
               and
               savoury
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               sensible
               of
               it's
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               than
               any
               Ointments
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               old
               used
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               typical
               of
               the
               graces
               and
               qualifications
               wherewith
               Christ
               is
               furnished
               :
               Hence
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               (
               whereby
               these
               graces
               are
               manifested
               )
               called
               
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
              
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               these
               Ointments
               are
               said
               to
               be
               good
               :
               so
               are
               they
               in
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               effects
               on
               sinners
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               from
               Isa.
               61.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               2.
               they
               are
               said
               to
               savour
               ,
               the
               sent
               and
               smell
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               sweet
               and
               refreshful
               to
               the
               spiritual
               senses
               .
               And
               3.
               they
               are
               called
               his
               ,
               (
               thy
               good
               Ointments
               :
               )
               They
               are
               his
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               having
               all-sufficiency
               essentially
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               having
               purchased
               eternal
               redemption
               ,
               and
               having
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 without
                 measure
              
               communicat
               to
               him
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               34
               :
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               
                 anointed
                 with
                 the
                 oyl
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 above
                 his
                 fellows
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               45.
               7.
               that
               
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 all
                 receive
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               1.
               14.
               
               Our
               graces
               being
               of
               that
               same
               nature
               ,
               that
               his
               are
               of
               .
               It
               's
               comfortable
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               many
               good
               Ointments
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               the
               right
               of
               disposing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               they
               are
               given
               unto
               him
               for
               that
               very
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Grace
               is
               a
               cordial
               and
               savoury
               thing
               ,
               no
               Ointment
               is
               like
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               abounds
               in
               grace
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               14.
               
               Hence
               our
               wants
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               up
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 riches
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               4.
               19.
               3.
               
               They
               are
               good
               
               and
               excellent
               graces
               and
               qualifications
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Mediator
               is
               furnished
               ;
               such
               as
               do
               exactly
               answer
               all
               the
               necessities
               and
               wants
               of
               empty
               and
               needy
               sinners
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               commendation
               is
               explicat
               ,
               or
               illustrat
               by
               a
               similitude
               :
               The
               thing
               she
               explains
               ,
               and
               which
               she
               understood
               by
               Ointments
               ,
               is
               his
               Name
               ;
               The
               similitude
               whereby
               it
               is
               illustrate
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Ointment
                 poured
                 forth
              
               .
               Christ's
               Name
               is
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               knowledge
               of
               himself
               ,
               or
               every
               thing
               whereby
               himself
               is
               made
               known
               ,
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Works
               ,
               especially
               these
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               all
               his
               Name
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               called
               the
               
                 bearing
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               9.
               15.
               and
               making
               known
               ,
               or
               
                 declaring
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 22.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               2.
               12.
               
               &c.
               )
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               illustrat
               .
               Now
               this
               Name
               is
               compared
               ,
               not
               to
               Ointment
               simply
               ,
               as
               sealed
               up
               in
               a
               Box
               ,
               but
               to
               Ointment
               as
               poured
               forth
               and
               diffused
               .
               Whereby
               ,
               1.
               the
               abundance
               of
               these
               graces
               is
               holden
               forth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               scarcity
               of
               them
               in
               him
               .
               2.
               
               His
               liberality
               in
               communicating
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               pours
               them
               out
               ,
               as
               one
               opening
               a
               Box
               of
               Ointment
               ,
               should
               so
               diffuse
               and
               distribute
               it
               .
               3.
               
               By
               this
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               the
               lively
               savourinesse
               of
               his
               graces
               ;
               they
               savour
               not
               only
               as
               Ointment
               closed
               up
               ,
               but
               as
               Ointment
               diffused
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               Christ
               (
               for
               whatever
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               comprehended
               under
               his
               Name
               )
               but
               the
               unfolding
               of
               it
               will
               be
               more
               refreshful
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               spiritual
               delights
               ,
               than
               if
               men
               would
               break
               and
               open
               many
               Boxes
               of
               costly
               Ointments
               ,
               and
               pour
               them
               all
               out
               on
               others
               .
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Believers
               are
               not
               soon
               satisfied
               in
               taking
               up
               ,
               or
               expressing
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               and
               all
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               as
               full
               of
               spiritual
               life
               and
               refreshing
               ,
               as
               a
               Box
               that
               is
               full
               of
               the
               most
               precious
               Ointment
               :
               Christ
               is
               well
               stored
               with
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 poured
                 into
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               45.
               2.
               3.
               
               This
               savour
               of
               Christ's
               graces
               is
               not
               felt
               by
               every
               one
               ,
               the
               Box
               of
               his
               Ointments
               is
               not
               open
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               ;
               for
               
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 is
                 precious
              
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               most
               cordial
               and
               savoury
               to
               the
               Believer
               .
               4.
               
               The
               more
               Christ
               and
               his
               worth
               be
               enquired
               into
               ,
               it
               will
               savour
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               more
               refreshfull
               
               (
               for
               it
               's
               his
               Name
               which
               is
               this
               Ointment
               )
               Christ
               in
               his
               excellent
               worth
               ,
               through
               men's
               strangenesse
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               unknown
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               enquire
               into
               this
               savoury
               Name
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               were
               once
               known
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               would
               make
               them
               give
               over
               their
               other
               unprofitable
               pursuits
               ,
               and
               pant
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               effect
               of
               these
               his
               Ointments
               (
               which
               is
               a
               proof
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               thing
               in
               the
               vers
               .
               )
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Virgins
                 love
                 thee
              
               .
               By
               Virgins
               here
               ,
               are
               not
               understood
               bare
               Professors
               ,
               but
               sincere
               Believers
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               counterfeit
               in
               their
               affection
               ,
               nor
               so
               common
               in
               their
               love
               ,
               as
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               any
               creature
               whorishly
               ,
               but
               who
               reserve
               it
               for
               Christ
               only
               :
               So
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 chast
                 Virgin
              
               ;
               And
               so
               these
               who
               were
               kept
               unspotted
               ,
               and
               sealed
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               4
               ,
               5.
               are
               called
               Virgins
               .
               They
               are
               here
               called
               Virgins
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               because
               this
               denomination
               belongs
               to
               all
               Believers
               ,
               distributively
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               .
               They
               are
               said
               to
               love
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whatever
               others
               do
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               spiritual
               senses
               ,
               and
               whose
               example
               is
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               ;
               yet
               these
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               desire
               thee
               only
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               thee
               only
               :
               and
               this
               differenceth
               true
               Virgins
               from
               others
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               whether
               that
               be
               single
               love
               ,
               which
               loves
               Christ
               for
               his
               Ointments
               ?
               We
               answer
               ,
               Christ's
               Ointments
               may
               be
               two
               ways
               considered
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               they
               make
               himself
               lovely
               and
               desirable
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               should
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               most
               lovely
               object
               ,
               as
               being
               so
               well
               qualified
               and
               furnished
               .
               2.
               
               As
               by
               these
               ,
               many
               benefits
               are
               communicat
               to
               us
               ;
               thus
               we
               ought
               to
               love
               him
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               to
               us
               ,
               although
               not
               principally
               ,
               because
               no
               effect
               of
               that
               love
               is
               fully
               adequat
               ,
               and
               comparable
               to
               that
               love
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fountain
               ,
               from
               which
               these
               benefits
               flow
               ;
               yet
               ,
               this
               love
               is
               both
               gratitude
               and
               duty
               ,
               taught
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               no
               mercenary
               thing
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               superadded
               to
               the
               former
               .
               Hence
               observe
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               have
               not
               a
               true
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               most
               excellently
               lovely
               :
               for
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Virgins
               only
               that
               love
               him
               .
               2.
               
               There
               be
               some
               that
               have
               an
               high
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               much
               taken
               
               with
               the
               savoury
               Ointments
               ,
               and
               excellent
               qualifications
               wherewith
               he
               is
               furnished
               .
               3.
               
               None
               can
               love
               him
               and
               other
               things
               excessively
               also
               ;
               they
               who
               truly
               love
               him
               ,
               their
               love
               is
               reserved
               for
               him
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               Virgins
               :
               It
               is
               but
               common
               love
               ,
               and
               scarce
               worth
               the
               naming
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               single
               out
               it's
               object
               from
               all
               other
               things
               .
               4.
               
               They
               who
               truly
               love
               him
               ,
               are
               the
               choise
               and
               waill
               of
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               ;
               their
               example
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               weight
               laid
               on
               their
               practice
               (
               in
               the
               essentials
               of
               spiritual
               communion
               )
               more
               than
               on
               the
               examples
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Schollars
               ,
               or
               Wise-men
               :
               So
               doth
               she
               reason
               here
               from
               the
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               passeth
               what
               others
               do
               .
               5.
               
               True
               chast
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               character
               of
               a
               Virgin-believer
               ,
               and
               agrees
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               other
               .
               6.
               
               The
               love
               that
               every
               Believer
               hath
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               proof
               of
               his
               worth
               ;
               and
               will
               be
               either
               a
               motive
               to
               make
               us
               love
               him
               ,
               or
               an
               aggravation
               of
               our
               neglect
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 his
                 chambers
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 glad
                 and
                 rejoice
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 remember
                 thy
                 love
                 more
                 then
                 Wine
                 :
                 the
                 upright
                 love
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Being
               now
               more
               confirmed
               in
               her
               desire
               ,
               from
               the
               reasons
               she
               hath
               laid
               down
               ,
               she
               comes
               in
               the
               4.
               vers
               .
               more
               directly
               to
               propound
               and
               presse
               her
               suit
               :
               for
               ,
               rational
               insisting
               upon
               the
               grounds
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               pressing
               a
               petition
               ,
               both
               sharpens
               desire
               ,
               and
               strengthens
               the
               soul
               with
               more
               vigour
               and
               boldnesse
               ,
               to
               pursue
               it's
               desires
               by
               Prayer
               .
               In
               the
               words
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               1.
               the
               petition
               .
               2.
               
               The
               motive
               made
               use
               of
               to
               presse
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               answer
               ,
               or
               grant
               of
               what
               was
               sought
               .
               4.
               
               The
               effects
               of
               the
               answer
               following
               on
               her
               part
               ,
               suitable
               some-way
               to
               her
               ingagement
               .
            
             
             
               The
               petition
               is
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 me
              
               ,
               a
               word
               used
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               efficacious
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               ingaging
               the
               soul
               in
               a
               most
               sweet
               ,
               powerful
               and
               effectual
               way
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               
                 None
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
              
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               44.
               
               It
               is
               used
               here
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Brides
               desire
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               this
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               desires
               a
               visit
               from
               Christ
               ,
               so
               she
               desires
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               by
               his
               powerful
               operations
               draw
               her
               near
               to
               him
               .
               And
               although
               a
               Believer
               be
               not
               at
               a
               total
               distance
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               needs
               not
               renovation
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               nature
               doth
               ;
               yet
               considering
               what
               a
               Believer
               may
               fall
               into
               ,
               a
               deadnesse
               of
               frame
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               lively
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               sensible
               sweet
               communion
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               by
               the
               power
               of
               that
               same
               Spirit
               (
               without
               which
               even
               these
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               can
               do
               nothing
               )
               that
               they
               must
               be
               recovered
               ,
               and
               again
               brought
               to
               taste
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               salvation
               (
               as
               is
               clear
               from
               David's
               prayer
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               10.
               to
               have
               
                 a
                 clean
                 heart
                 created
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               See
               vers
               .
               12.
               of
               that
               Psalm
               .
               )
               And
               that
               there
               are
               degrees
               of
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               nearnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               can
               be
               win
               at
               without
               the
               Spirit
               's
               drawing
               ,
               more
               then
               being
               made
               near
               at
               the
               first
               in
               respect
               of
               state
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               it
               's
               clear
               ,
               that
               this
               petition
               is
               very
               pertinent
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               doth
               import
               these
               particulars
               :
               1.
               
               A
               distance
               ,
               or
               ceasing
               of
               correspondence
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               ,
               betwixt
               Ch●ist
               and
               her
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               sense
               and
               resentment
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               cannot
               quietly
               rest
               in
               it
               ,
               being
               much
               unsatisfied
               with
               her
               present
               case
               .
               3.
               
               An
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               and
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               near
               ,
               even
               very
               near
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               her
               petition
               ,
               to
               be
               drawn
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               have
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               her
               head
               in
               his
               bosome
               .
               4.
               
               A
               sense
               of
               self-insufficiency
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               had
               nothing
               of
               her
               own
               to
               help
               her
               to
               this
               nearnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               denying
               of
               all
               ability
               for
               that
               in
               her self
               .
               5.
               
               A
               general
               faith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               can
               do
               what
               she
               cannot
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               help
               to
               be
               gotten
               from
               him
               (
               upon
               whom
               the
               help
               of
               his
               people
               is
               laid
               )
               for
               acting
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               and
               recovering
               her
               to
               a
               condition
               of
               nearness
               with
               himself
               .
               6.
               
               An
               actual
               putting
               at
               him
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               and
               
               making
               use
               of
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               quickening
               ,
               efficacious
               and
               soul-recovering
               influences
               ,
               which
               she
               could
               not
               otherwise
               win
               at
               .
               7.
               
               Diligence
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               she
               prays
               much
               ,
               and
               cryes
               for
               help
               when
               she
               can
               do
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               motive
               whereby
               she
               presseth
               this
               petition
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
              
               :
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               run
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               to
               make
               progresse
               Christ-ward
               ,
               and
               advance
               in
               the
               way
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               with
               chearfulnesse
               and
               alacrity
               (
               having
               her
               heart
               lifted
               up
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               for
               ,
               the
               Believers
               life
               is
               a
               race
               ,
               Heaven
               is
               the
               prize
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               24.
               and
               
                 Philip.
                 3.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               the
               graces
               and
               influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               give
               legs
               ,
               strength
               and
               vigour
               to
               the
               inner-man
               to
               run
               ,
               as
               wind
               doth
               to
               a
               ship
               ,
               to
               cause
               her
               make
               way
               ;
               as
               it
               's
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 32.
                 
                 Then
                 I
                 shall
                 run
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 commandments
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 inlarge
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               drawing
               here
               .
               And
               this
               running
               is
               opposed
               to
               deadnesse
               ,
               or
               slowness
               in
               her
               progresse
               before
               ;
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               make
               no
               way
               ,
               but
               draw
               me
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               go
               swiftly
               ,
               speedily
               ,
               willingly
               and
               chearfully
               .
               Hence
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               often
               when
               there
               is
               desertion
               as
               to
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               up-sitting
               in
               duty
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               .
               2.
               
               That
               bonds
               in
               duty
               are
               as
               observable
               and
               heavy
               to
               Believers
               ,
               as
               want
               of
               comfort
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               in
               them
               an
               high
               estimation
               ,
               and
               a
               serious
               desire
               of
               inlargement
               in
               duty
               ,
               or
               of
               liberty
               to
               run
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               .
               4.
               
               This
               desire
               is
               very
               acceptable
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               made
               use
               of
               as
               a
               motive
               in
               pressing
               her
               petition
               before
               him
               :
               he
               takes
               it
               well
               ,
               when
               a
               Believer
               is
               like
               to
               ly
               by
               and
               sit
               up
               ,
               that
               he
               look
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               pray
               and
               pant
               for
               help
               ,
               to
               set
               him
               to
               his
               feet
               again
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               why
               the
               person
               is
               changed
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               we
               shall
               run
               :
               If
               we
               take
               the
               Church
               collectively
               under
               me
               ,
               then
               we
               ,
               will
               set
               out
               the
               particular
               members
               :
               And
               it
               is
               this
               much
               ,
               do
               me
               good
               ,
               or
               pour
               thy
               Spirit
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               run
               in
               our
               stations
               who
               are
               members
               :
               It
               's
               the
               better
               with
               all
               the
               members
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               well
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               .
               But
               it
               would
               seem
               to
               look
               to
               particular
               Believers
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               drawing
               
               being
               most
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               on
               them
               :
               and
               so
               it
               's
               to
               be
               understood
               thus
               ,
               If
               thou
               wilt
               draw
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               thy
               grace
               worke
               effectually
               upon
               me
               ,
               then
               many
               moe
               shall
               get
               advantage
               by
               it
               :
               which
               holds
               true
               ,
               partly
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               sympathy
               that
               is
               amongst
               the
               members
               of
               that
               one
               body
               ;
               partly
               ,
               because
               a
               work
               of
               grace
               fits
               ,
               and
               engages
               one
               the
               more
               to
               be
               forth-coming
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ;
               partly
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               influence
               which
               livelinesse
               in
               one
               ,
               may
               have
               upon
               the
               quickning
               and
               stirring
               up
               of
               others
               ;
               even
               as
               often
               ,
               when
               deadnesse
               begins
               in
               one
               ,
               it
               leaveneth
               and
               infecteth
               moe
               ;
               so
               by
               God's
               blessing
               may
               livelinesse
               do
               .
               This
               same
               argument
               is
               made
               use
               of
               by
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               91.
               when
               he
               is
               dealing
               for
               the
               establishment
               and
               liberty
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 vers
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 sinners
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               He
               was
               not
               only
               purposed
               to
               stir
               up
               himself
               ,
               and
               walk
               tenderly
               in
               the
               strength
               he
               should
               receive
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               lay
               out
               himself
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               he
               promised
               himself
               successe
               therein
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 24.
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 house
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               which
               speaks
               ,
               that
               his
               serving
               the
               Lord
               ,
               would
               have
               influence
               upon
               his
               house
               .
               Experience
               doth
               often
               make
               out
               ,
               that
               a
               lively
               soul
               in
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               Family
               ,
               will
               readily
               occasion
               and
               provoke
               others
               ,
               to
               stir
               and
               seek
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               force
               of
               the
               reason
               ,
               in
               the
               connexion
               it
               hath
               with
               the
               petition
               ,
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               she
               was
               much
               in
               love
               with
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               had
               an
               ardent
               desire
               after
               more
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               resolved
               to
               improve
               her
               recepts
               ,
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               .
               3.
               
               That
               these
               designs
               were
               very
               acceptable
               to
               Christ.
               4.
               
               That
               except
               she
               were
               drawn
               ,
               she
               would
               come
               short
               of
               both
               .
               5.
               
               A
               chearful
               ingaging
               to
               be
               forth-coming
               to
               his
               honour
               and
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               undertake
               what
               he
               shall
               call
               to
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               ;
               These
               go
               well
               together
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               see
               and
               are
               sensible
               ,
               that
               we
               of
               our selves
               ,
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               yet
               we
               may
               humbly
               ingage
               ,
               
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 through
                 Christ
                 strengthning
                 us
                 :
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               I
               have
               need
               (
               would
               she
               say
               )
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               if
               holinesse
               be
               needful
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               ,
               thou
               who
               respects
               holinesse
               in
               me
               and
               others
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
               will
               grant
               what
               I
               seek
               .
               Her
               ingaging
               to
               run
               ,
               
               if
               he
               would
               draw
               ,
               is
               no
               vain
               undertaking
               ;
               but
               a
               humble
               pressing
               motive
               ,
               holding
               forth
               some
               sincerity
               given
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               no
               ability
               in
               her self
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               who
               hath
               given
               her
               to
               will
               ,
               must
               also
               work
               in
               her
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               in
               the
               vers
               .
               is
               ,
               the
               return
               or
               grant
               of
               this
               suit
               ;
               
                 The
                 King
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 hath
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 his
                 Chambers
              
               ;
               He
               hath
               indeed
               brought
               me
               where
               I
               was
               desirous
               to
               be
               .
               The
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 me
              
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               petition
               ,
               
                 draw
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               following
               ,
               whereby
               she
               changeth
               from
               praying
               to
               praising
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               expressions
               holding
               forth
               a
               kind
               of
               surprisal
               ,
               do
               evidence
               this
               to
               be
               a
               real
               return
               to
               her
               prayer
               ,
               and
               a
               comfortable
               alteration
               upon
               ,
               and
               change
               in
               her
               condition
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               answer
               ,
               consider
               ,
               1.
               what
               she
               receives
               ,
               a
               noble
               priviledge
               ;
               she
               is
               admitted
               into
               the
               
                 King's
                 Chambers
              
               ,
               to
               nearnesse
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               she
               longed-for
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               hath
               it
               .
               Chambers
               are
               the
               most
               intimat
               places
               of
               familiar
               fellowship
               ,
               especially
               with
               Kings
               ,
               where
               none
               but
               Courtiers
               indeed
               come
               .
               They
               were
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               rejoiced
               together
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               a
               tacit
               opposition
               to
               a
               salutation
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               admission
               to
               outer
               rooms
               ,
               this
               to
               which
               she
               is
               admitted
               ,
               is
               more
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               something
               here-away
               attainable
               ;
               which
               we
               conceive
               ,
               is
               the
               injoying
               of
               that
               love
               she
               formerly
               sought-for
               ,
               and
               which
               afterward
               she
               ingageth
               to
               remember
               ,
               as
               having
               now
               obtained
               it
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               she
               is
               where
               she
               would
               be
               ,
               as
               the
               effects
               shew
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               who
               brought
               her
               into
               these
               Chambers
               ;
               it
               's
               
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               even
               him
               she
               prayed
               unto
               ,
               to
               draw
               her
               ,
               he
               hath
               heard
               her
               :
               This
               King
               (
               as
               being
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               that
               ever
               bare
               that
               name
               )
               is
               called
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               ;
               And
               so
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               Zech.
               4.
               9.
               he
               is
               not
               only
               King
               ,
               and
               Supream
               as
               God
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               essential
               dominion
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               Creatures
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               here
               especially
               meant
               )
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               King
               by
               donation
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               also
               by
               conquest
               ,
               having
               purchased
               his
               Kingdom
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               spiritual
               Arms
               that
               are
               effectual
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               sinners
               ,
               brings
               them
               to
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               5.
               
               So
               he
               confesseth
               himself
               to
               
               be
               a
               King
               before
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               18.
               36
               ,
               37.
               although
               his
               Kingdom
               be
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
               It
               's
               he
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               blood
               hath
               made
               accesse
               for
               Believers
               to
               nearnesse
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               18.
               through
               that
               new
               and
               living
               way
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               19
               ,
               20.
               so
               that
               she
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               he
               brought
               her
               in
               .
               She
               attributes
               this
               to
               him
               expresly
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               his
               commendation
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               the
               acknowledgment
               due
               to
               him
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               which
               would
               never
               have
               been
               wrought
               without
               him
               :
               All
               nearnesse
               and
               accesse
               to
               God
               ,
               all
               progresse
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               comfort
               in
               duties
               ,
               should
               not
               only
               be
               sought
               by
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ
               ;
               but
               he
               acknowledged
               for
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               returned
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               observes
               the
               return
               of
               her
               prayer
               ,
               and
               his
               readinesse
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               I
               prayed
               to
               him
               to
               draw
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               he
               did
               it
               effectually
               ;
               
                 he
                 drew
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 Chambers
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               easily
               intreated
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 65.
                 24.
                 
                 Before
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Believers
               should
               observe
               returns
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               blesse
               Christ
               for
               them
               .
               3.
               
               She
               acknowledgeth
               he
               had
               brought
               her
               into
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               to
               magnifie
               and
               to
               commend
               the
               mercy
               the
               more
               :
               It
               's
               the
               greater
               honour
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               she
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               himself
               (
               like
               the
               Prodigal's
               father
               )
               met
               her
               ,
               and
               took
               her
               in
               :
               Christs
               convoy
               is
               much
               worth
               ,
               and
               sinners
               may
               hazard
               forward
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               despair
               of
               accesse
               .
               4.
               
               She
               attributes
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               keep
               mind
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               she
               stands
               and
               injoyes
               these
               priviledges
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               may
               be
               still
               humble
               under
               them
               ,
               as
               having
               none
               of
               these
               from
               her self
               :
               It
               is
               much
               ,
               under
               sense
               and
               a
               fair
               gale
               of
               flowing
               love
               ,
               to
               carry
               even
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               humble
               :
               And
               it
               's
               rare
               to
               be
               full
               of
               this
               new
               Wine
               ,
               and
               bear
               it
               well
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Consider
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               it
               is
               here
               translated
               ,
               
                 he
                 brought
                 me
                 in
              
               ,
               as
               it's
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 vers
              
               .
               4.
               but
               the
               word
               in
               that
               Conjugation
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               used
               in
               the
               first
               Language
               ,
               signifieth
               ,
               
                 he
                 made
                 me
              
               come
               ,
               or
               go
               in
               ;
               implying
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               ●ort
               of
               aversness
               ,
               and
               inability
               in
               her self
               .
               2.
               
               Many
               difficulties
               in
               the
               way
               .
               3.
               
               An
               efficacious
               work
               overcoming
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               effectually
               bringing
               her
               over
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               word
               is
               used
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               71.
               where
               
               God's
               bringing
               David
               from
               the
               fold
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               over
               so
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               is
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               is
               ,
               the
               effect
               following
               on
               this
               her
               admission
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               exceeding
               great
               spiritual
               cheerfulnesse
               in
               her self
               ,
               and
               gladnesse
               of
               heart
               also
               in
               others
               ,
               whereby
               both
               her
               own
               ,
               and
               their
               hea●ts
               were
               much
               inlarged
               in
               duty
               ,
               as
               she
               undertook
               (
               and
               therefore
               the
               person
               from
               me
               to
               we
               is
               changed
               again
               )
               for
               before
               ,
               (
               she
               saith
               )
               he
               brought
               me
               ,
               &c.
               but
               now
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               effects
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               gratitude
               ,
               are
               in
               two
               expressions
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 remember
                 thy
                 love
                 more
                 then
                 Wine
                 :
              
               And
               as
               she
               took
               her
               motive
               ,
               while
               she
               desired
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               from
               that
               esteem
               which
               all
               Believers
               (
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Virgins
               )
               had
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               now
               ,
               having
               obtained
               what
               she
               sought
               ,
               she
               confirms
               her
               estimation
               of
               that
               injoyment
               ,
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               same
               Believers
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               upright
               ;
               that
               by
               such
               an
               universal
               testimony
               in
               both
               assertions
               ,
               she
               might
               the
               more
               confirm
               her
               saith
               anent
               the
               reality
               of
               Christs
               worth
               ,
               seing
               her
               esteem
               of
               him
               did
               flow
               from
               no
               deluded
               sense
               in
               her
               ,
               but
               was
               built
               on
               such
               solid
               reasons
               ,
               as
               she
               durst
               appeal
               to
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               Believers
               ,
               who
               thought
               Christ
               well
               worthy
               the
               loving
               :
               And
               so
               this
               is
               not
               only
               brought
               in
               here
               to
               shew
               the
               nature
               of
               Believers
               ,
               whose
               disposition
               inclines
               them
               natively
               to
               love
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               shew
               the
               excellent
               lovelinesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               an
               object
               worthy
               to
               be
               loved
               ,
               in
               the
               conviction
               of
               all
               that
               ever
               knew
               him
               .
               The
               first
               expression
               holds
               forth
               a
               warm
               change
               upon
               her
               affections
               ;
               no
               sooner
               is
               she
               admitted
               into
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               but
               she
               cryeth
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 we
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               1.
               
               Ye
               have
               her
               exercise
               and
               frame
               ,
               it
               's
               to
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               ;
               cheerfulnesse
               and
               joy
               ,
               disposing
               the
               heart
               to
               praise
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               called-for
               as
               well
               as
               Prayer
               .
               If
               we
               look
               on
               this
               joy
               as
               it
               stands
               here
               ,
               It
               says
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               are
               degrees
               and
               steps
               in
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Saints
               are
               sometimes
               admitted
               to
               higher
               degrees
               thereof
               ,
               than
               at
               other
               times
               :
               Sure
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               heartsome
               life
               to
               be
               near
               Christ
               and
               in
               his
               Chambers
               .
               2.
               
               This
               joy
               ,
               and
               that
               nearnesse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               both
               often
               the
               effect
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               follows
               upon
               it
               ,
               when
               Faith
               
               is
               in
               a
               lively
               way
               exercised
               in
               that
               duty
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Faith
               exercised
               on
               Christ
               ,
               can
               make
               a
               sudden
               change
               to
               the
               better
               in
               a
               Believers
               case
               ,
               Psal.
               30.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &c.
               4.
               
               That
               a
               Believer
               should
               observe
               the
               changes
               of
               Christ's
               dispensations
               ,
               the
               returns
               of
               their
               own
               prayers
               ,
               and
               be
               suitably
               affected
               with
               them
               ,
               whether
               he
               delay
               the
               answer
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               a
               present
               return
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               thing
               in
               the
               expression
               ,
               is
               the
               object
               of
               this
               joy
               ;
               it
               's
               
                 in
                 thee
              
               ,
               not
               in
               Corn
               or
               Wine
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               present
               sense
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               present
               comfortable
               condition
               ,
               and
               as
               being
               himself
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               greatest
               enjoyments
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               word
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 31.
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 rejoiceth
                 ,
                 rejoice
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               and
               this
               qualifies
               joy
               ,
               and
               keeps
               it
               from
               degenerating
               into
               carnal
               delight
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               rejoiceth
               ,
               rejoiceth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               good
               character
               to
               try
               such
               joy
               with
               ,
               as
               may
               warrantably
               passe
               under
               that
               name
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               as
               will
               have
               that
               effect
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               us
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               Neh.
               8.
               10.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               a
               twofold
               change
               of
               the
               number
               in
               the
               Brides
               speaking
               ;
               it
               's
               We
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 Me
                 :
                 The
                 King
                 brought
                 me
                 ,
              
               said
               she
               ,
               but
               now
               We
               will
               rejoice
               .
               The
               reasons
               were
               given
               on
               the
               petition
               ;
               and
               further
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               here
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               to
               shew
               her
               being
               conform
               in
               her
               practice
               to
               her
               undertaking
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               that
               admission
               of
               hers
               redounded
               to
               the
               good
               of
               moe
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               take
               them
               up
               in
               praise
               with
               her
               .
               The
               other
               change
               of
               the
               person
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               third
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               from
               He
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               Thee
               in
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               (
               we
               will
               rejoice
               in
               Thee
               )
               which
               shews
               a
               holy
               complacency
               and
               delight
               ,
               sometimes
               making
               her
               to
               speak
               of
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               she
               loves
               to
               have
               Christ
               both
               the
               object
               and
               subject
               of
               her
               discourse
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               he
               be
               to
               her
               ,
               she
               is
               the
               more
               satisfied
               :
               This
               being
               another
               character
               of
               spiritual
               joy
               ,
               and
               exulting
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               still
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               the
               more
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               still
               pressing
               under
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               nearer
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               effect
               is
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 remember
                 thy
                 love
                 more
                 then
                 Wine
                 :
              
               What
               is
               understood
               by
               Love
               and
               Wine
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               why
               the
               number
               is
               changed
               from
               the
               singular
               to
               the
               plural
               ,
               hath
               been
               formerly
               
               cleared
               .
               The
               word
               Remember
               ,
               doth
               import
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               thankful
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               favour
               received
               ,
               and
               a
               making
               of
               it
               to
               be
               remembred
               to
               his
               praise
               ;
               this
               remembring
               is
               opposite
               to
               forgetting
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               2.
               
               From
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               mercies
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               is
               a
               necessary
               piece
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               praise
               ;
               They
               will
               never
               praise
               for
               a
               mercy
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               they
               have
               received
               it
               :
               forgetfulnesse
               and
               unbelief
               doth
               much
               marr
               praise
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               pray
               most
               for
               any
               mercy
               ,
               will
               most
               really
               praise
               when
               it
               's
               received
               ;
               and
               this
               last
               is
               a
               duty
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               made
               conscience
               of
               ,
               nor
               suitably
               performed
               ,
               but
               by
               hearts
               that
               acknowledge
               God's
               goodnesse
               to
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               a
               recording
               of
               this
               experience
               of
               God's
               goodnesse
               ,
               for
               her
               own
               profit
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               Thus
               every
               manifestation
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               as
               an
               experience
               for
               afterward
               ,
               when
               that
               frame
               may
               be
               away
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               hide
               his
               face
               ,
               whereupon
               there
               will
               follow
               a
               change
               in
               the
               Believers
               frame
               :
               It
               's
               good
               keeping
               the
               impression
               of
               his
               kind
               manifestations
               still
               upon
               the
               heart
               ;
               So
               the
               Psalmist
               endeavoured
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 93.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 forget
                 thy
                 precepts
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 them
                 thou
                 hast
                 quickned
                 me
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               the
               doing
               of
               both
               these
               with
               delight
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 remember
                 thy
                 love
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 more
                 then
                 wine
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               Christ's
               love
               doth
               and
               shall
               relish
               more
               sweetly
               ,
               than
               wine
               ,
               or
               any
               comforts
               amongst
               creatures
               ;
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               it
               are
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               cordial
               and
               refreshful
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               expression
               ,
               
                 the
                 upright
                 love
                 thee
              
               ,
               is
               added
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               on
               vers
               .
               3.
               and
               may
               be
               lookt
               upon
               ,
               as
               brought
               in
               by
               way
               of
               obviating
               an
               objection
               ;
               who
               (
               might
               it
               be
               said
               to
               the
               Bride
               )
               will
               so
               rejoice
               in
               Christ
               with
               thee
               ?
               She
               answers
               ,
               whatever
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               world
               do
               ,
               yet
               these
               who
               have
               spiritual
               senses
               ,
               love
               Christ
               as
               I
               do
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               this
               and
               the
               former
               expression
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               third
               vers
               .
               is
               in
               two
               :
               1.
               
               Though
               the
               persons
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               she
               gives
               them
               different
               styles
               ;
               There
               she
               calls
               them
               Virgins
               ,
               as
               being
               chast
               in
               their
               love
               ,
               not
               joyning
               themselves
               to
               idols
               ,
               nor
               going
               a-whoring
               after
               creatures
               ;
               here
               she
               calls
               them
               upright
               ,
               as
               being
               sincere
               ,
               neither
               dissemblers
               ,
               
               nor
               hypocrites
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               really
               that
               which
               they
               appeared
               to
               be
               ,
               having
               a
               practice
               suitable
               to
               their
               profession
               ;
               such
               was
               Iob
               ,
               Job
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 An
                 upright
                 man
              
               ;
               such
               was
               Nathanael
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               47.
               
               
                 An
                 Israelite
                 indeed
              
               :
               These
               have
               not
               double
               ends
               ,
               nor
               double
               hearts
               ,
               but
               are
               straight
               ,
               and
               may
               abide
               the
               touch-stone
               ,
               their
               practice
               being
               ,
               their
               very
               heart
               turned
               outward
               .
               The
               other
               difference
               is
               in
               the
               scope
               ,
               formerly
               they
               were
               brought
               in
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               ;
               here
               as
               delighted
               with
               Christ
               when
               he
               is
               injoyed
               ,
               both
               go
               together
               :
               And
               whoever
               are
               desirous
               after
               him
               ,
               will
               be
               delighted
               in
               him
               ,
               while
               present
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               for
               ,
               and
               affected
               with
               ,
               his
               absence
               :
               In
               both
               she
               evidenceth
               a
               suitablenesse
               in
               her
               frame
               to
               the
               generation
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               and
               ●ares
               not
               from
               whom
               she
               differ
               ,
               if
               she
               be
               conform
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               sincerity
               in
               practice
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               true
               love
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               hypocrite
               ;
               for
               ,
               sincerity
               and
               love
               to
               Christ
               go
               together
               .
               2.
               
               Sincerity
               is
               a
               character
               of
               a
               Virgin
               and
               true
               Believer
               :
               If
               we
               would
               know
               who
               are
               the
               Virgins
               spoken
               of
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               she
               tells
               us
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               upright
               .
               3.
               
               All
               who
               are
               sincere
               or
               upright
               ,
               come-in
               in
               one
               category
               and
               reckoning
               ;
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               spiritual
               nature
               or
               disposition
               ,
               and
               what
               may
               be
               said
               of
               one
               of
               them
               (
               as
               to
               that
               )
               may
               be
               said
               of
               them
               all
               .
               4.
               
               God
               reckons
               Believers
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               degree
               of
               their
               progresse
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               kind
               and
               nature
               of
               their
               walk
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               sincere
               or
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               straight
               as
               to
               their
               ends
               ,
               motives
               ,
               and
               manner
               in
               duties
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               5.
               
               These
               characters
               which
               agree
               in
               common
               to
               Believers
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               these
               cases
               which
               agree
               with
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               solid
               ,
               and
               weight
               may
               be
               laid
               upon
               them
               in
               concluding
               our
               sincerity
               ,
               or
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               our
               state
               ;
               but
               peculiar
               evidences
               ,
               or
               singular
               experience
               would
               not
               be
               leaned
               unto
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               uprightnesse
               ,
               or
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               our
               state
               could
               not
               be
               made
               out
               without
               these
               ,
               wherein
               possibly
               an
               hypocrite
               can
               go
               nearer
               to
               resemble
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               in
               that
               which
               is
               more
               ordinary
               to
               Saints
               ,
               as
               such
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 black
                 ,
                 but
                 comely
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 Kedar
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Curtains
                 of
                 Solomon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Look
                 not
                 upon
                 me
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 black
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 looked
                 upon
                 me
                 :
                 my
                 mothers
                 children
                 were
                 angry
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 me
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 but
                 mine
                 own
                 Vineyard
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 kept
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               5.
               and
               6.
               verses
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               second
               piece
               of
               the
               Brides
               first
               discourse
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               speech
               she
               hath
               to
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               wherein
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               she
               gives
               a
               description
               of
               her self
               ;
               then
               vers
               .
               6.
               applyes
               and
               clears
               it
               ,
               for
               some
               edifying
               use
               unto
               these
               beginners
               .
            
             
               For
               clearing
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               let
               us
               1.
               see
               ,
               who
               these
               Daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               are
               .
               2.
               
               What
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               these
               words
               .
               3.
               
               What
               is
               their
               dependence
               upon
               ,
               and
               connexion
               with
               the
               former
               .
               4.
               
               What
               is
               more
               particularly
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               in
               common
               ,
               are
               certainly
               understood
               professors
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               born
               in
               ,
               and
               belonging
               unto
               Jerusalem
               ;
               but
               because
               there
               are
               members
               of
               several
               sorts
               ,
               some
               strong
               ,
               some
               weak
               ,
               some
               sound
               ,
               some
               unsound
               ,
               some
               tender
               ,
               some
               prophane
               ;
               we
               must
               inquire
               a
               little
               further
               who
               are
               meant
               by
               these
               Daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               they
               being
               often
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Song
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               look
               on
               them
               as
               distinct
               from
               mothers
               children
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               ,
               as
               a
               party
               different
               from
               the
               Daughters
               
               here
               spoken
               to
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               amongst
               the
               prophane
               imbittered
               heart-enemies
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
               who
               yet
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               They
               are
               not
               the
               worst
               then
               of
               them
               that
               are
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               We
               take
               them
               also
               as
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Virgins
               and
               upright
               ,
               who
               loved
               and
               delighted
               in
               Christ
               in
               the
               former
               vers
               .
               For
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               6.
               1.
               we
               will
               find
               them
               very
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               some
               affection
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               we
               take
               them
               to
               include
               two
               sorts
               of
               Professors
               :
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               weak
               and
               scarcely
               formed
               ,
               yet
               are
               docile
               ,
               and
               respective
               to
               outward
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Godlinesse
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               :
               So
               their
               respect
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               question
               propounded
               by
               them
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               9.
               doth
               clear
               .
               2.
               
               They
               comprehend
               such
               as
               are
               formed
               Believers
               ,
               really
               honest
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               some
               sound
               beginnings
               ,
               yet
               mixed
               with
               much
               weaknesse
               ,
               ignorance
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               come
               up
               the
               length
               of
               grown
               Christians
               ;
               such
               who
               need
               milk
               ,
               and
               cannot
               indure
               strong
               meat
               ;
               so
               their
               question
               and
               undertaking
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               1.
               doth
               evidence
               ;
               they
               were
               Daughters
               ,
               while
               yet
               they
               were
               really
               very
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               were
               ready
               to
               provoke
               him
               before
               he
               pleased
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               often
               repeated
               charge
               the
               Bride
               gives
               them
               throughout
               this
               Song
               imports
               )
               and
               they
               were
               Daughters
               still
               ,
               even
               after
               they
               were
               something
               better
               taught
               and
               ingaged
               .
               We
               find
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               13.
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               three
               sorts
               ,
               1.
               
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               are
               grown
               Believers
               ,
               rich
               in
               experience
               ,
               such
               we
               esteem
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               the
               Bride
               in
               this
               Song
               .
               2.
               
               Young-men
               ,
               who
               are
               strong
               ,
               well-advanced
               Believers
               ,
               such
               were
               the
               Virgins
               and
               upright
               here
               made
               mention
               of
               .
               A
               3.
               sort
               are
               styled
               
                 little
                 Children
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               who
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               are
               yet
               on
               the
               Breasts
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               practice
               ,
               or
               experience
               ,
               had
               not
               come
               to
               a
               consistence
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               know
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               14.
               such
               we
               account
               these
               Daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               comprehend
               under
               them
               Professors
               ,
               who
               stand
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               own
               edification
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               weak
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               scope
               of
               her
               discourse
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               prevent
               their
               stumbling
               at
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               or
               being
               deterred
               from
               godlinesse
               ,
               because
               of
               any
               blacknesse
               or
               spots
               that
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               ;
               it
               
               being
               a
               great
               stumbling
               to
               weak
               Professors
               ,
               to
               see
               sufferings
               accompany
               tendernesse
               (
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               pursued
               by
               professors
               of
               the
               same
               truth
               )
               as
               also
               ,
               to
               see
               infirmities
               and
               sinful
               blemishes
               in
               persons
               eminently
               Godly
               :
               Now
               her
               scope
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               edification
               ,
               to
               condescend
               to
               satisfie
               them
               in
               both
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               she
               breaks
               in
               with
               this
               discourse
               ,
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               the
               former
               (
               which
               shews
               the
               connexion
               )
               may
               be
               two-fold
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               remove
               an
               objection
               that
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               if
               any
               should
               say
               ,
               What
               needs
               all
               this
               rejoicing
               ?
               Are
               ye
               not
               both
               stained
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               blackned
               with
               suffering
               ?
               She
               answers
               by
               a
               distinction
               ,
               granting
               that
               in
               part
               she
               was
               black
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               truth
               ,
               yet
               that
               blacknesse
               was
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               comlinesse
               ,
               which
               she
               clears
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               she
               might
               in
               part
               rejoice
               also
               .
               The
               other
               way
               that
               this
               depends
               on
               the
               former
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               further
               her
               project
               of
               ingaging
               others
               to
               rejoice
               with
               her
               ,
               she
               endeavours
               to
               remove
               these
               two
               occasions
               of
               stumbling
               (
               taken
               from
               the
               failings
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Godly
               )
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               weak
               Professors
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               get
               them
               alongst
               with
               her
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               agrees
               well
               with
               the
               scope
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               More
               particularly
               consider
               the
               words
               ,
               wherein
               she
               endeavours
               to
               satisfie
               these
               doubts
               ,
               and
               ye
               will
               find
               these
               things
               in
               them
               .
               1.
               
               She
               conceds
               what
               is
               truth
               .
               2.
               
               Qualifies
               it
               by
               a
               distinction
               .
               3.
               
               Illustrates
               it
               .
               And
               these
               three
               are
               in
               the
               5.
               vers
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               In
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               She
               applyes
               it
               .
               And
               5.
               more
               particularly
               explicats
               it
               .
               First
               then
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               answer
               ,
               by
               conceding
               what
               is
               truth
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 black
              
               ,
               both
               with
               crosses
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
               2.
               
               She
               qualifies
               her
               concession
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               black
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               comely
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               universally
               or
               altogether
               unlovely
               ,
               mine
               estate
               is
               mixed
               ,
               being
               made
               up
               of
               crosses
               and
               comforts
               ,
               corruptions
               and
               graces
               ,
               beauty
               and
               blacknesse
               .
               3.
               
               She
               illustrates
               this
               description
               of
               her self
               ,
               or
               her
               mixed
               condition
               ,
               by
               two
               similitudes
               ,
               both
               tending
               to
               one
               thing
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               them
               tending
               to
               set
               forth
               her
               blacknesse
               ,
               the
               other
               her
               beauty
               .
               I
               am
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               like
               
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 Kedar
              
               ,
               which
               were
               blackish
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               great
               value
               ,
               being
               ,
               by
               these
               who
               lived
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               frequently
               transported
               in
               such
               hot
               countreys
               ;
               this
               sets
               forth
               her
               blacknesse
               .
               The
               
               2.
               similitude
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               like
               the
               
                 Curtains
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               :
               he
               built
               glorious
               dwellings
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               rich
               King
               ,
               no
               question
               had
               rich
               Hangings
               ;
               this
               sets
               forth
               her
               beauty
               :
               as
               if
               she
               would
               say
               ,
               ye
               must
               not
               judge
               of
               my
               worth
               from
               one
               side
               ,
               especially
               my
               outside
               ,
               or
               upon
               one
               consideration
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               in
               me
               ,
               both
               to
               humble
               and
               comfort
               me
               .
               It
               may
               be
               also
               ,
               though
               these
               Tents
               of
               Kedar
               were
               not
               outwardly
               beautiful
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               within
               well
               furnished
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Curtains
               of
               Solomon
               which
               were
               most
               rich
               ,
               had
               outer
               coverings
               of
               smaller
               value
               ,
               as
               the
               Tabernacle
               had
               of
               Badgers
               skins
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               similitudes
               illustrate
               her
               condition
               ,
               and
               sets
               out
               the
               thing
               more
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               as
               Kedar's
               Tents
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               look
               poor
               and
               base-like
               ,
               yet
               if
               ye
               look
               within
               ,
               they
               are
               glorious
               ;
               so
               think
               not
               strange
               ,
               if
               I
               appear
               without
               beauty
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               yea
               ,
               there
               is
               comelinesse
               within
               ,
               if
               ye
               could
               discern
               it
               ,
               for
               
                 within
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 is
                 all
                 glorious
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               45.
               13.
               which
               way
               of
               distinguishing
               ,
               is
               a
               notable
               piece
               of
               spiritual
               wisdom
               and
               learning
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               mean
               of
               peace
               in
               our selves
               ;
               when
               what
               is
               true
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               conclusion
               that
               tentation
               would
               infer
               ,
               is
               denyed
               .
               Here
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               conditions
               of
               Believers
               ,
               even
               the
               best
               of
               them
               are
               mixed
               of
               good
               and
               ill
               ,
               sin
               and
               grace
               ,
               comfortable
               priviledges
               and
               sad
               sufferings
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               mixture
               of
               blacknesse
               in
               Believers
               beauty
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               best
               frame
               and
               condition
               ,
               for
               she
               is
               now
               in
               the
               King's
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               find
               her
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 black
              
               .
               3.
               
               Believers
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               consider
               what
               they
               are
               rightly
               ,
               they
               would
               look
               on
               themselves
               as
               having
               contraries
               in
               them
               .
               4.
               
               Where
               challenges
               are
               just
               and
               well
               grounded
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               taken
               with
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               wisdom
               so
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               sin
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               difference
               it
               from
               any
               work
               of
               God's
               grace
               in
               us
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               their
               observing
               of
               their
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               should
               not
               make
               them
               deny
               their
               grace
               ;
               and
               their
               observing
               their
               grace
               ,
               should
               not
               make
               them
               forget
               their
               sinfulnesse
               .
               7.
               
               The
               crosse
               that
               follows
               godlinesse
               ,
               or
               the
               stain
               and
               spot
               that
               is
               on
               a
               godly
               person
               ,
               is
               sooner
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               on-lookers
               ,
               than
               either
               the
               advantages
               that
               follow
               holinesse
               ,
               or
               the
               graces
               and
               spiritual
               beauty
               of
               holy
               persons
               ;
               this
               makes
               it
               needfull
               to
               remove
               this
               offence
               .
               8.
               
               When
               it
               may
               be
               edifying
               ,
               Believers
               
               would
               assert
               the
               worth
               and
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               comelinesse
               thereby
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               confesse
               their
               own
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               Christian
               communion
               will
               require
               both
               .
            
             
               Having
               illustrate
               her
               answer
               ,
               in
               the
               4.
               place
               she
               applyes
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Look
                 not
                 on
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 black
              
               ,
               seing
               I
               am
               comely
               as
               well
               as
               black
               ;
               look
               not
               on
               me
               only
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               not
               strange
               that
               I
               am
               so
               :
               Looking
               here
               ,
               implyeth
               indignation
               and
               disdain
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               
                 Look
                 not
              
               ,
               is
               here
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               being
               a
               caveat
               agaist
               indignation
               or
               disdain
               :
               
                 Look
                 not
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               disdain
               me
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               desirable
               were
               in
               me
               ;
               for
               ,
               sin
               often
               waiting
               on
               the
               affliction
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               obscures
               the
               beauty
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               to
               be
               disdained
               and
               undervalued
               in
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               This
               
                 Look
                 not
              
               ,
               is
               a
               caution
               to
               disswade
               them
               from
               gazing
               ,
               or
               curious
               wondering
               at
               any
               crosse
               that
               was
               on
               her
               ,
               or
               sin
               that
               was
               in
               her
               :
               It
               should
               not
               be
               the
               object
               of
               their
               curiosity
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               their
               delight
               ,
               or
               contentment
               to
               see
               it
               so
               ,
               Obad.
               12.
               
               It
               's
               condemned
               in
               Edom
               ,
               Thou
               should
               not
               have
               looked
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               brother
               .
               Next
               ,
               while
               she
               saith
               ,
               
                 Look
                 not
                 upon
                 me
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 black
                 ,
              
               she
               doth
               not
               disswade
               them
               from
               looking
               on
               her
               blacknesse
               simply
               ,
               but
               from
               looking
               only
               on
               it
               ,
               that
               should
               not
               be
               the
               alone
               ground
               of
               their
               search
               into
               her
               condition
               ,
               but
               they
               should
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               good
               was
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               was
               wrong
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               her
               blacknesse
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               the
               only
               cause
               of
               their
               looking
               on
               her
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               their
               work
               to
               ask
               after
               her
               crosses
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               this
               she
               suppons
               may
               afright
               and
               terrifie
               them
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               's
               implyed
               here
               ,
               that
               on-lookers
               often
               pore
               more
               on
               Believers
               infirmities
               ,
               than
               on
               their
               graces
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               which
               follows
               ,
               they
               procure
               a
               stumbling
               and
               fall
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               6.
               vers
               .
               she
               doth
               more
               fully
               explicate
               her
               answer
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               concerned
               her
               blacknesse
               (
               for
               so
               the
               words
               run
               in
               this
               6.
               vers
               .
               )
               two
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               setting
               out
               her
               sufferings
               in
               general
               .
               2.
               
               In
               a
               more
               particular
               distribution
               of
               the
               kind
               and
               occasions
               of
               her
               seeming
               unlovelinesse
               .
               Generally
               ,
               her
               sad
               condition
               is
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sun
                 hath
                 looked
                 upon
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               Sun
               in
               these
               Countreys
               had
               great
               heat
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Ionah
               
               4.
               8.
               where
               the
               beating
               of
               the
               Sun
               upon
               him
               did
               sore
               vex
               him
               ;
               Iacob
               also
               sayes
               ,
               it
               burnt
               him
               in
               the
               day-time
               ,
               Gen.
               31.
               40.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               Matth
               ,
               13.
               6.
               and
               21.
               the
               Lord
               expresseth
               persecution
               ,
               under
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               scorching
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun.
               Here
               the
               meaning
               is
               (
               as
               if
               she
               had
               said
               )
               it
               's
               no
               marvel
               I
               be
               black
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               made
               obnoxious
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               have
               no
               outward
               beauty
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               contemptible
               ,
               even
               as
               one
               cannot
               endure
               the
               hot
               Sun-beams
               and
               not
               be
               blackned
               .
               So
               there
               are
               in
               this
               expression
               ,
               these
               things
               imported
               ,
               1.
               
               Persecution
               .
               2.
               
               Vehement
               persecution
               .
               3.
               
               Visible
               effects
               following
               it
               ,
               she
               is
               thereby
               made
               black
               .
               4.
               
               A
               continuance
               under
               it
               .
               So
               the
               Sun
               's
               looking
               on
               her
               ,
               till
               she
               be
               made
               black
               ,
               imports
               5.
               
               There
               is
               her
               patient
               enduring
               of
               it
               .
               6.
               
               There
               is
               her
               sense
               of
               it
               .
               Yet
               ,
               7.
               she
               is
               not
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               while
               she
               shews
               this
               her
               suffering
               to
               be
               no
               cause
               ,
               why
               others
               should
               stumble
               at
               her
               .
            
             
               Afterward
               ,
               she
               proceeds
               more
               particularly
               ,
               to
               describe
               first
               her
               sufferings
               ,
               then
               her
               infirmities
               .
               She
               describes
               her
               sufferings
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               instruments
               of
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               cause
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               them
               .
               The
               actors
               are
               not
               heathens
               ,
               but
               
                 mothers
                 children
              
               ;
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               the
               common
               mother
               ,
               who
               hath
               children
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               These
               children
               are
               professors
               of
               the
               same
               truth
               ,
               but
               really
               not
               only
               strangers
               ,
               but
               heart-enemies
               to
               Godlinesse
               and
               true
               tendernesse
               ;
               Such
               was
               Ishmael
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               all
               unrenewed
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               such
               there
               will
               be
               (
               Gal.
               4.
               29.
               
               )
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               visible
               :
               Such
               instruments
               the
               Apostle
               complains
               of
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               26.
               that
               he
               had
               perils
               from
               false
               brethren
               within
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               strangers
               without
               .
               This
               is
               not
               only
               mentioned
               to
               shew
               there
               are
               such
               enemies
               ,
               but
               to
               set
               out
               more
               fully
               the
               Churches
               strait
               ;
               she
               is
               often
               more
               bitterly
               ,
               and
               more
               subtilly
               persecuted
               by
               these
               who
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               by
               Heathens
               themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               cause
               of
               her
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               from
               men
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 angry
                 with
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               she
               ;
               )
               She
               had
               not
               done
               them
               any
               personal
               
               wrong
               (
               as
               David
               often
               asserts
               of
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               case
               )
               though
               she
               was
               not
               free
               of
               sin
               against
               God
               ;
               but
               it
               proceeded
               from
               a
               malicious
               ,
               malignant
               disposition
               of
               the
               natural
               men
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               hate
               Christ
               ,
               so
               do
               they
               hate
               all
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               18
               ,
               19.
               accounting
               them
               as
               the
               off-scourings
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               troublers
               of
               the
               World
               continually
               ,
               upon
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               not
               such
               as
               themselves
               ,
               and
               because
               God
               hath
               chosen
               them
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               This
               shews
               both
               the
               causlessenesse
               of
               their
               persecution
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               degree
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               proceed
               from
               .
               From
               which
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               no
               such
               bitter
               enemies
               unto
               a
               godly
               person
               ,
               as
               a
               gracelesse
               malignant
               Professor
               :
               See
               Isa.
               66.
               5.
               2.
               
               No
               sort
               of
               persecution
               doth
               so
               blacken
               ,
               or
               obscure
               the
               beauty
               of
               an
               honest
               Believer
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               foul
               b●tter
               reproaches
               of
               malignant
               Professors
               .
               Yet
               ,
               3.
               
               Believers
               are
               often
               even
               under
               that
               crosse
               .
               And
               4.
               
               The
               best
               beloved
               Believer
               ,
               even
               Christ's
               Bride
               ,
               will
               not
               in
               the
               World
               eschew
               it
               ;
               innocency
               will
               be
               no
               guard
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               conscience
               within
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Bridegroom
               himself
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               did
               not
               escape
               it
               ,
               the
               Bride
               cannot
               think
               to
               go
               free
               .
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               her
               sufferings
               is
               expressed
               thus
               ,
               
                 They
                 made
                 me
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 .
              
               That
               this
               implyes
               suffering
               ,
               and
               no
               trust
               put
               on
               her
               ,
               the
               scope
               and
               her
               complaint
               makes
               it
               clear
               :
               Beside
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               given
               as
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               hatred
               and
               malice
               of
               these
               persecuters
               .
               This
               general
               expression
               then
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               will
               import
               these
               ingredients
               in
               her
               suffering
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               her
               blacknesse
               .
               1.
               
               That
               her
               suffering
               was
               heavy
               and
               painful
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               a
               great
               drudgery
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               to
               keep
               the
               Vineyards
               ;
               to
               be
               made
               keeper
               ,
               was
               to
               watch
               both
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               wonder
               she
               was
               scorched
               ,
               Matth.
               20.
               11.
               
               The
               bearing
               burdens
               in
               the
               
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
              
               is
               spoken
               of
               as
               the
               greatest
               weight
               ,
               and
               heaviest
               piece
               of
               their
               work
               .
               2
               That
               her
               suffering
               was
               reproachful
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Vineyards
               :
               was
               a
               base
               and
               contemptible
               service
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               Ier.
               52.
               16.
               that
               the
               poor
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               were
               left
               to
               dresse
               the
               Vines
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               promise
               ,
               Isai.
               61.
               5.
               that
               his
               people
               should
               have
               freedom
               from
               that
               drudgery
               ,
               and
               
               strangers
               should
               be
               imployed
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               them
               .
               3.
               
               That
               her
               sufferings
               occasioned
               sad
               distractions
               to
               her
               in
               the
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               sometimes
               ,
               Vine-dressing
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               distracting
               ,
               diverting
               exercise
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               afflicting
               to
               God's
               people
               :
               Therefore
               when
               they
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               more
               immediate
               accesse
               to
               God's
               worship
               ,
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               liberate
               from
               such
               diverting
               imployments
               ,
               Isai.
               61.
               5.
               and
               6.
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               shall
               get
               another
               task
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               
                 be
                 Priests
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               if
               these
               exercises
               were
               somewhat
               inconsistent
               together
               ;
               and
               so
               she
               opposeth
               her
               own
               proper
               duty
               to
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               words
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               these
               malignant
               brethren
               procured
               her
               pain
               ,
               shame
               ,
               and
               distraction
               from
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               great
               part
               prevailed
               .
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Malice
               in
               rotten
               Professors
               against
               godlinesse
               ,
               will
               sometimes
               come
               to
               a
               great
               height
               .
               2.
               
               Malice
               in
               wicked
               men
               thinks
               nothing
               of
               true
               tendernesse
               ,
               or
               of
               these
               who
               truly
               are
               so
               ;
               but
               esteems
               them
               ,
               and
               useth
               them
               as
               if
               they
               were
               most
               base
               and
               vile
               .
               3.
               
               Often
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               the
               prophanest
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               the
               preeminence
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               godly
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               meanest
               and
               basest
               condition
               ;
               so
               as
               sometimes
               ,
               they
               appoint
               the
               godly
               as
               their
               slaves
               ,
               to
               their
               work
               .
               4.
               
               Often
               while
               wicked
               professors
               are
               in
               power
               ,
               the
               truely
               godly
               are
               under
               affliction
               .
            
             
               Though
               this
               suffering
               was
               sharp
               ,
               yet
               she
               resents
               her
               sinful
               infirmities
               much
               more
               sadly
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               But
               (
               saith
               she
               heavily
               )
               
                 mine
                 own
                 Vineyard
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 kept
              
               ;
               and
               this
               her
               sloathfulnesse
               and
               unwatchfulnesse
               made
               her
               black
               ,
               and
               also
               procured
               the
               blacknesse
               that
               was
               on
               her
               by
               her
               sufferings
               .
               This
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               implyes
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Brides
               priviledge
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               duty
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               sin
               .
               4.
               
               Her
               sense
               of
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Her
               priviledge
               is
               ,
               she
               
                 hath
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
              
               beside
               these
               she
               was
               put
               to
               keep
               .
               The
               similitude
               of
               a
               Vineyard
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               another
               sense
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               former
               expression
               ;
               Neither
               are
               we
               to
               think
               strange
               of
               this
               ,
               seing
               similitudes
               are
               to
               be
               interpret
               according
               to
               the
               different
               scope
               of
               expressions
               ,
               and
               places
               in
               which
               they
               are
               used
               .
               By
               Vineyard
               
               then
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               the
               particular
               priviledges
               ,
               graces
               and
               talents
               of
               any
               sort
               ,
               which
               are
               given
               of
               God
               to
               a
               Believer
               :
               these
               are
               the
               things
               she
               should
               have
               watched
               over
               ;
               the
               neglecting
               thereof
               ,
               brings
               blackness
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               procures
               heavy
               challenges
               ,
               called
               a
               Vineyard
               here
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               13.
               partly
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               many
               several
               graces
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Believers
               ,
               as
               plants
               planted
               in
               them
               ;
               partly
               ,
               because
               these
               will
               furnish
               them
               matter
               of
               continual
               exercise
               and
               labour
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               because
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               improve
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               fruit
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               rent
               brought
               in
               to
               the
               master
               that
               intrusted
               them
               .
               Chap.
               8.
               12.
               13.
               
               This
               Vineyard
               is
               called
               hers
               ,
               because
               the
               special
               oversight
               and
               charge
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               comitted
               to
               her
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               duty
               is
               to
               keep
               and
               watch
               over
               this
               Vineyard
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               improve
               the
               talents
               she
               hath
               gotten
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               no
               plants
               be
               unfruitful
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               hurt
               from
               any
               cause
               inward
               or
               outward
               annoy
               them
               :
               Christianity
               or
               Godlinesse
               is
               no
               idle
               task
               ,
               every
               priviledge
               hath
               a
               duty
               waiting
               on
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               sin
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               with
               other
               diversions
               ,
               and
               what
               from
               her
               own
               unwatchfulnesse
               ,
               she
               had
               neglected
               the
               keeping
               of
               this
               Vineyard
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               one
               task
               ,
               which
               was
               put
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               discharged
               it
               ;
               but
               lasinesse
               came
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Vineyard
               was
               not
               dressed
               ,
               thorns
               and
               nettles
               grew
               ,
               and
               tentations
               brake
               in
               ,
               and
               this
               marred
               her
               fruitfulness
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               she
               was
               no
               way
               answerable
               to
               the
               trust
               was
               put
               on
               her
               by
               Christ.
               4
               She
               resents
               this
               :
               where
               these
               things
               may
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               sees
               it
               ,
               and
               observes
               it
               .
               2.
               
               She
               acknowledges
               it
               .
               3.
               
               She
               is
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               weighted
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               piece
               of
               her
               affliction
               .
               It
               's
               ill
               to
               be
               unwatchful
               ,
               for
               that
               may
               draw
               on
               both
               fruitlessenesse
               and
               heavinesse
               on
               a
               Believer
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               good
               to
               observe
               and
               be
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               walking
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               our
               most
               joyful
               frame
               ,
               such
               as
               hers
               was
               here
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believers
               have
               a
               painful
               laborious
               task
               of
               duty
               committed
               to
               them
               .
               2.
               
               They
               may
               much
               neglect
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               task
               wherewith
               they
               are
               intrusted
               .
               3.
               
               Neglect
               and
               sloth
               makes
               the
               weeds
               to
               grow
               in
               their
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               keep
               up
               ,
               to
               drop
               thorow
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               not
               unsuitable
               or
               unprofitable
               for
               Believers
               ,
               in
               their
               most
               refreshing
               
               conditions
               and
               frames
               ,
               sadly
               to
               remember
               their
               former
               unwatchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               suitably
               affected
               therewith
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               should
               be
               well
               acquaint
               at
               home
               ,
               how
               it
               stands
               with
               them
               as
               to
               their
               own
               condition
               and
               state
               .
               6.
               
               They
               who
               are
               best
               versed
               in
               their
               own
               condition
               ,
               will
               find
               most
               clearly
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               their
               hurt
               to
               be
               in
               themselves
               ;
               what
               ever
               is
               wrong
               in
               their
               case
               ,
               themselves
               have
               the
               only
               guilty
               hand
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               should
               ask
               ,
               how
               makes
               this
               last
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               for
               her
               scope
               ,
               in
               removing
               the
               offence
               before
               these
               weak
               beginners
               ?
               I
               Ans.
               It
               doth
               it
               well
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ye
               should
               stumble
               ,
               or
               be
               troubled
               because
               of
               my
               afflictions
               ,
               they
               were
               without
               cause
               ,
               as
               to
               men
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               under
               much
               sin
               and
               guilt
               before
               God
               :
               Neither
               scarr
               at
               godlinesse
               or
               joy
               in
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               infirmities
               ;
               for
               ,
               these
               spots
               came
               from
               mine
               own
               unwatchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               godlinesse
               it self
               (
               which
               is
               the
               souls
               special
               beauty
               )
               therefore
               take
               warning
               from
               my
               slips
               ,
               and
               study
               to
               prevent
               the
               bringing
               on
               of
               such
               a
               stain
               and
               blot
               upon
               your
               profession
               ,
               by
               security
               and
               negligence
               ;
               but
               esteem
               not
               the
               lesse
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               of
               Christ
               his
               people
               and
               wayes
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               them
               ;
               because
               by
               my
               unwatchfulnesse
               and
               untendernesse
               ,
               I
               have
               marred
               this
               beauty
               in
               my self
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               I
               look
               so
               deformed-like
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 feedest
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 makest
                 thy
                 flocks
                 to
                 rest
                 at
                 noon
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 turneth
                 aside
                 by
                 the
                 flocks
                 of
                 thy
                 companions
                 ?
              
            
             
               In
               the
               7.
               
               Verse
               ,
               We
               have
               the
               3.
               part
               of
               the
               Brides
               first
               speech
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               she
               turneth
               her self
               from
               the
               Daughters
               ,
               to
               the
               Bridegroom
               ;
               and
               the
               scope
               of
               what
               she
               speaks
               here
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               applying
               
               her self
               ,
               by
               prayer
               and
               faith
               ,
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               (
               who
               is
               ,
               and
               whom
               she
               for
               comfort
               acknowledges
               to
               be
               the
               great
               and
               good
               Shepherd
               of
               his
               sheep
               ,
               Ioh.
               10.
               11.
               
               )
               she
               may
               be
               guarded
               against
               the
               hurtful
               effects
               of
               these
               two
               evils
               which
               she
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               afflictions
               and
               sinful
               infirmities
               ;
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               she
               desires
               Christ's
               guiding
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               his
               consolation
               ;
               that
               so
               she
               being
               under
               his
               charge
               ,
               may
               be
               upheld
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               miscarrying
               :
               That
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               and
               so
               depends
               upon
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               especially
               the
               last
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               clear
               by
               comparing
               the
               last
               part
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               former
               together
               .
               There
               are
               these
               three
               in
               it
               .
               1.
               
               The
               title
               given
               to
               Christ.
               2.
               
               The
               petition
               ,
               or
               thing
               sought
               .
               3.
               
               The
               argument
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               inforced
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               title
               is
               a
               sweet
               and
               affectionat
               one
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 .
              
               In
               this
               title
               these
               things
               are
               implyed
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               lovelinesse
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               soul-affecting
               and
               ravishing
               lovelinesse
               ,
               as
               no
               creature-beauty
               hath
               ,
               nor
               can
               have
               .
               2.
               
               An
               ardent
               and
               vehement
               love
               in
               her
               towards
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               might
               say
               ,
               her
               soul
               loved
               ,
               honoured
               desired
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               him
               .
               3.
               
               A
               dis-relishing
               of
               all
               things
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               as
               nothing
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               only
               object
               her
               soul
               loves
               ,
               he
               alone
               hath
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               the
               throne
               as
               chief
               in
               her
               affections
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               allowed
               co-partner
               there
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               title
               may
               be
               applyed
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               implyed
               ,
               what
               title
               Christ
               will
               best
               accept
               of
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               beares
               out
               most
               affection
               to
               him
               ;
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               honour
               ,
               or
               more
               acceptable
               piece
               of
               respect
               put
               on
               him
               by
               a
               Believer
               ,
               than
               this
               ,
               to
               owne
               him
               and
               avow
               him
               as
               the
               only
               object
               of
               his
               souls
               love
               ;
               as
               the
               Bride
               doth
               here
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 !
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               thing
               that
               is
               here
               sought
               by
               the
               Bride
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               in
               two
               petitions
               ,
               meetting
               with
               the
               two-fold
               strait
               she
               was
               in
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               crosses
               and
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               because
               fear
               of
               sin
               weighed
               her
               most
               ,
               she
               begins
               with
               the
               suit
               that
               might
               guard
               against
               that
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reason
               presseth
               it
               most
               .
               The
               first
               Petition
               then
               is
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 where
                 thou
                 feedest
              
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               thy
               flock
               ,
               )
               for
               feeding
               ,
               here
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               actively
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               where
               he
               feeds
               others
               ;
               and
               not
               passively
               (
               as
               in
               other
               places
               )
               where
               he
               feeds
               and
               delights
               
               himself
               .
               The
               2
               Petition
               is
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 where
                 thou
                 makest
                 thy
                 flocks
                 to
                 rest
                 at
                 noon
              
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               make
               me
               know
               ,
               where
               and
               how
               thou
               comforts
               and
               refreshes
               thy
               people
               ,
               under
               scorching
               persecutions
               and
               tryals
               :
               So
               these
               Petitions
               go
               upon
               the
               relation
               that
               is
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               of
               Shepherd
               and
               flock
               ,
               which
               is
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               that
               which
               she
               seeks
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               Thou
               who
               guids
               all
               thine
               ,
               as
               a
               shepherd
               doth
               a
               flock
               ,
               let
               me
               know
               how
               thou
               orders
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               carries
               them
               through
               in
               times
               of
               snares
               ,
               and
               where
               thou
               refreshest
               them
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               :
               These
               being
               the
               two
               great
               duties
               of
               a
               shepherd
               ,
               are
               well
               performed
               by
               Christ.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               his
               work
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               in
               wholesome
               and
               safe
               pastures
               ,
               Psal.
               23.
               
               And
               ,
               2.
               to
               give
               them
               quiet
               and
               cool
               resting-places
               in
               the
               time
               of
               heat
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               becomes
               scorching
               ;
               and
               therefore
               prayeth
               she
               to
               him
               ,
               Seing
               thou
               dost
               both
               these
               to
               thine
               ,
               let
               me
               know
               the
               right
               way
               of
               partaking
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               thy
               care
               .
               Which
               two
               Petitions
               imply
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               neer
               relation
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               all
               Believers
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               shepherd
               ,
               and
               they
               the
               flock
               .
               
                 Isa.
                 40.
                 11.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 34.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               23.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2.
               
               That
               Christ's
               flock
               may
               be
               ,
               yea
               ,
               usually
               are
               in
               hazard
               both
               of
               sin
               or
               straying
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               affliction
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               tender
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               any
               hazard
               they
               are
               in
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               suffering
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               
                 good
                 shepherd
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 11.
                 he
                 carries
                 the
                 lambs
                 in
                 his
                 bosom
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 40.
                 11.
                 he
                 stands
                 and
                 feeds
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 Micah
              
               5.
               4.
               4.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               resting-places
               ,
               and
               shaddows
               for
               refreshing
               and
               hiding
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               stormes
               and
               heats
               they
               may
               meet
               with
               .
               5.
               
               That
               Believers
               sometimes
               under
               straits
               ,
               may
               not
               know
               well
               how
               ,
               either
               to
               rid
               themselves
               out
               of
               tentations
               ,
               or
               to
               quiet
               themselves
               under
               crosses
               ,
               till
               he
               help
               them
               with
               light
               and
               strength
               :
               they
               cannot
               know
               the
               Well
               ,
               whence
               their
               supply
               and
               consolation
               cometh
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               discovered
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               Hagar
               .
               6.
               
               That
               even
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               be
               guarded
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               shaddowed
               under
               suffering
               ,
               Christ
               knows
               both
               ,
               and
               hath
               help
               in
               both
               these
               cases
               provided
               for
               them
               .
               7.
               
               That
               as
               it
               's
               he
               who
               must
               guide
               them
               in
               snares
               ,
               and
               support
               them
               in
               sufferings
               ;
               so
               Believers
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               at
               their
               own
               wits-end
               in
               respect
               of
               both
               ,
               
               ought
               even
               then
               to
               look
               for
               help
               and
               direction
               in
               these
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               presseth
               for
               his
               guiding
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               weight
               ;
               
                 For
                 ,
                 why
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 turnes
                 aside
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 flocks
                 of
                 thy
                 companions
                 ?
              
               In
               which
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               implyed
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               may
               have
               companions
               ,
               (
               not
               who
               are
               indeed
               so
               ,
               but
               )
               such
               who
               ●et
               themselves
               up
               equally
               beside
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               their
               design
               to
               have
               others
               to
               follow
               them
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               follow
               Christ
               themselves
               ;
               Thus
               Hereticks
               ,
               false
               Christs
               ,
               Matth.
               24.
               23
               ,
               24.
               lusts
               ,
               idols
               ,
               or
               whatever
               is
               equalled
               or
               preferred
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               subjected
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               his
               companion
               :
               sure
               ,
               the
               scope
               shews
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               friendly
               companions
               ;
               but
               it
               speaks
               the
               nature
               of
               corrupt
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               seducers
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               seduced
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               seeks
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               attributes
               to
               them
               ,
               too
               much
               .
               2.
               
               That
               these
               companions
               may
               have
               flocks
               ,
               and
               many
               followers
               ,
               even
               as
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               ,
               so
               
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 23.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               3.
               
               That
               Believers
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               Christs
               care
               prevented
               ,
               may
               go
               astray
               after
               some
               of
               these
               companions
               ,
               and
               throng
               on
               in
               a
               way
               of
               error
               and
               defection
               with
               them
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Believers
               will
               be
               afraid
               of
               this
               ill
               ,
               and
               also
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               propensnesse
               to
               it
               .
               5.
               
               It
               imports
               an
               abhorrency
               and
               indignation
               at
               that
               evil
               ,
               of
               being
               carried
               away
               a
               whooring
               from
               Christ
               ,
               Why
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 should
                 I
                 be
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               6.
               
               She
               accounts
               it
               a
               great
               mercy
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               Christ's
               way
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               main
               piece
               of
               her
               prayer
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               be
               granted
               to
               her
               as
               her
               mercy
               .
               7.
               
               She
               exercises
               faith
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vents
               her
               requests
               by
               prayer
               to
               him
               ,
               concerning
               every
               thing
               she
               wants
               ;
               be
               wanting
               what
               will
               ,
               she
               betakes
               her self
               to
               him
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               it
               .
               8.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               loathnesse
               to
               go
               astray
               ,
               or
               fall
               in
               snares
               ,
               it
               will
               stir
               up
               to
               serious
               wrestling
               with
               Christ
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
               9.
               
               Hazard
               of
               sin
               to
               Believers
               (
               who
               are
               sensible
               of
               their
               inclination
               to
               go
               astray
               )
               and
               weaknesse
               to
               hold
               on
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               motive
               that
               being
               made
               use
               of
               in
               prayer
               ,
               hath
               much
               weight
               for
               obtaining
               direction
               ,
               and
               an
               hearing
               from
               Christ
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               a
               notable
               spur
               to
               stir
               up
               to
               pray
               seriously
               ,
               For
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 be
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               which
               speaketh
               forth
               her
               indignation
               against
               every
               wrong
               way
               ,
               and
               her
               
               expectation
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               thing
               prevailed
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               would
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               will
               find
               her
               successe
               in
               this
               suit
               ,
               to
               follow
               in
               the
               next
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               2
               Part.
               CHRISTS
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 thou
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 Women
                 )
                 go
                 thy
                 way
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 thy
                 Kids
                 beside
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 Tents
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               the
               8.
               vers
               .
               to
               the
               12
               ,
               follows
               Christ's
               expresse
               return
               to
               her
               former
               suit
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               's
               he
               that
               speaks
               ,
               we
               take
               it
               up
               as
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               Brids
               condition
               there
               was
               ,
               1.
               
               Crosses
               and
               afflictions
               .
               2.
               
               Sins
               and
               infirmities
               .
               3.
               
               Snares
               and
               hazard
               of
               new
               failings
               .
               Now
               Christ
               so
               frames
               his
               answer
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               meet
               with
               all
               her
               necessities
               most
               comfortably
               and
               lovingly
               ;
               and
               because
               she
               was
               most
               affected
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               sin
               ,
               he
               answers
               that
               first
               :
               And
               so
               he
               doth
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               order
               to
               her
               being
               guided
               against
               snares
               ,
               give
               a
               direction
               for
               her
               duty
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               In
               order
               to
               her
               consolation
               under
               her
               suffering
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               her
               ●ailings
               ,
               he
               commends
               her
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               3.
               
               He
               gives
               her
               a
               promise
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               her
               further
               consolation
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               The
               scope
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               to
               comfort
               her
               ;
               and
               every
               part
               of
               the
               answer
               being
               from
               Christ's
               mouth
               ,
               may
               be
               effectual
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               direction
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               there
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Title
               he
               gives
               her
               .
               2.
               
               The
               directions
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               .
               3.
               
               A
               supposition
               ,
               or
               ground
               upon
               which
               he
               gives
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Title
               he
               gives
               her
               is
               (
               
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 Women
              
               )
               which
               is
               much
               from
               Christ
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               who
               immediatly
               before
               styled
               her self
               black
               ;
               Believers
               who
               are
               humble
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               are
               never
               the
               lesse
               highly
               esteemed
               by
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               are
               alwayes
               his
               thoughts
               of
               Believers
               as
               theirs
               are
               of
               themselves
               ;
               nay
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               blushing
               at
               their
               own
               deformity
               ,
               
               is
               a
               chief
               part
               of
               their
               beauty
               .
               The
               giving
               her
               this
               title
               ,
               implyes
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               real
               worth
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               beyond
               the
               most
               noble
               person
               in
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               A
               real
               respect
               unto
               ,
               and
               esteem
               that
               Christ
               hath
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               none
               other
               .
               3.
               
               Wonderful
               tendernesse
               ,
               condescending
               for
               her
               consolation
               ,
               to
               intimat
               these
               his
               thoughts
               of
               her
               to
               her self
               ,
               now
               when
               she
               was
               otherwise
               sadly
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               double
               distresse
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               how
               these
               excellent
               titles
               and
               commendations
               may
               be
               applyed
               to
               a
               sinful
               believer
               .
               Ans.
               These
               four
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               communication
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               stamp
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               holinesse
               imparted
               to
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               resemble
               God
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               and
               none
               other
               in
               the
               World
               can
               compare
               with
               them
               in
               this
               .
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               imputation
               of
               Christ's
               righteousnesse
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               are
               adorned
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               have
               put
               on
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               very
               glorious
               and
               lovely
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               beautiful
               beyond
               all
               others
               ,
               thorow
               his
               comelinesse
               put
               upon
               them
               .
               3.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               Christ's
               gracious
               acceptation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               esteem
               otherwayes
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               most
               royal
               and
               beautiful
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               find
               such
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
               .
               4.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               his
               design
               ,
               project
               and
               purchase
               ;
               she
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               so
               in
               end
               ;
               he
               will
               have
               his
               people
               made
               compleatly
               beautiful
               and
               spotlesse
               ,
               before
               he
               have
               done
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 26.
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 wrinkle
                 :
              
               all
               which
               are
               peculiar
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               of
               whom
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               and
               written
               ,
               which
               are
               applicable
               to
               none
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               Directions
               are
               two
               ,
               Would
               thou
               know
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               how
               to
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               snares
               ?
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Look
               how
               the
               old
               Worthies
               walked
               ,
               and
               follow
               their
               way
               .
               2.
               
               Have
               respect
               to
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               hold
               neer
               them
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               direction
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               by
               these
               to
               whom
               I
               have
               committed
               the
               trust
               of
               dipensing
               the
               same
               :
               I
               have
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               no
               new
               light
               to
               give
               you
               ,
               nor
               any
               new
               way
               to
               heaven
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               nor
               any
               new
               means
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               officers
               to
               send
               amongst
               you
               ,
               nor
               yet
               must
               ye
               expect
               immediat
               revelations
               ;
               but
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               that
               shines
               to
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               by
               my
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               
               under-shepherds
               which
               I
               have
               set
               over
               you
               :
               For
               thus
               I
               guide
               all
               my
               counsel
               ,
               whom
               I
               afterward
               receive
               to
               glory
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Direction
               (
               
                 go
                 thy
                 way
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 the
                 flock
              
               )
               holds
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               believers
               ,
               of
               old
               and
               late
               ,
               are
               of
               one
               flock
               ,
               of
               one
               common
               concernment
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               care
               of
               one
               chief
               shepherd
               :
               This
               is
               the
               flock
               spoken
               of
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               shepherd
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               substantials
               of
               faith
               &
               godliness
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               that
               went
               before
               have
               walked
               ,
               and
               these
               that
               follow-after
               must
               walk
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               if
               ever
               they
               think
               to
               come
               there
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               are
               many
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               helped
               in
               trying
               times
               to
               keep
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               carried
               well
               through
               all
               difficulties
               to
               heaven
               .
               4.
               
               That
               believers
               would
               observe
               these
               beyond
               others
               ,
               as
               being
               especially
               worthy
               of
               imitation
               .
               5.
               
               That
               they
               should
               ,
               and
               may
               follow
               the
               commendable
               practices
               of
               believers
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               not
               affect
               singularity
               .
               6.
               
               That
               it
               's
               commendable
               ,
               and
               often
               safe
               in
               times
               when
               new
               opinions
               and
               doctrines
               bear
               sway
               ,
               to
               follow
               their
               way
               ,
               who
               we
               are
               sure
               went
               before
               us
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               7.
               1
               
               
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               14.
               
               This
               imitation
               of
               others
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               limited
               with
               that
               necessary
               caution
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               the
               practise
               of
               others
               agrees
               with
               the
               first
               pattern
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               1.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               Direction
               shewes
               there
               is
               no
               way
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 good
                 old
                 way
              
               to
               be
               asked
               for
               ,
               and
               followed
               in
               the
               most
               declining
               times
               ,
               Ier.
               6.
               16.
               and
               that
               we
               would
               keep
               the
               very
               print
               of
               their
               steps
               ,
               studying
               to
               be
               followers
               of
               
                 their
                 faith
              
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               honourably
               carried
               through
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               Direction
               puts
               them
               to
               the
               right
               use
               and
               improvement
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               have
               them
               to
               respect
               ;
               
                 feed
                 thy
                 Kids
                 beside
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 tents
                 .
              
               Shepherds
               here
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               that
               one
               Shepherd
               ,
               whose
               own
               the
               sheep
               are
               :
               So
               Ministers
               are
               called
               often
               Shepherds
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               of
               their
               relation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               intrusted
               to
               feed
               his
               sheep
               ;
               He
               is
               the
               Owner
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               Shepherds
               ,
               Ezek.
               34.
               2.
               
               Because
               of
               their
               relation
               to
               the
               flock
               ,
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               their
               care
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               they
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               3.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               charge
               ,
               as
               being
               assiduous
               ,
               difficult
               ,
               and
               tenderly
               to
               be
               gone
               about
               ;
               For
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               work
               and
               care
               of
               a
               shepherd
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               what
               Iacob
               speaks
               of
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               Laban's
               flock
               .
               Gen.
               31.
               40.
               4.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               necessity
               of
               that
               Ordainance
               .
               And
               5.
               
               The
               respect
               people
               ought
               to
               have
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               No
               flock
               needs
               a
               shepherd
               more
               than
               a
               Congregation
               needs
               a
               Minister
               ,
               people
               without
               labourers
               ,
               being
               like
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepherd
               ,
               Matth.
               9.
               36.
               under
               a
               sad
               necessity
               of
               wandering
               and
               being
               lost
               .
               Next
               ,
               
                 Shepherds
                 tents
              
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               with
               allusion
               to
               these
               parts
               ,
               where
               shepherds
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               carried
               tents
               about
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               be
               neer
               the
               tent
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               neer
               the
               shepherd
               :
               It
               's
               like
               they
               kept
               Lambs
               and
               Kids
               neerest
               unto
               their
               tents
               ,
               because
               they
               needed
               more
               oversight
               than
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               for
               a
               lamb
               to
               be
               at
               it's
               liberty
               in
               a
               large
               place
               ,
               was
               dangerous
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 By
                 Kids
                 ,
              
               we
               understand
               young
               unexperienced
               believers
               or
               professors
               ,
               whereby
               it
               's
               clear
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               kids
               and
               young
               ones
               in
               Christ's
               flock
               .
               Yea
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               the
               strongest
               believers
               ,
               even
               the
               Bride
               ,
               have
               their
               own
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               some
               particulars
               wherein
               they
               are
               weak
               :
               For
               this
               direction
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               as
               a
               particular
               and
               experienced
               believer
               ;
               and
               seing
               ordinarily
               weak
               believers
               are
               called
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               unrenewed
               men
               Goats
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               Kids
               here
               are
               mentioned
               to
               point
               at
               the
               relicts
               of
               sinful
               nature
               ,
               even
               in
               believers
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               need
               still
               over-sight
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               is
               a
               standing
               perpetual
               and
               necessary
               office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               otherwise
               this
               direction
               would
               not
               alwayes
               satisfie
               the
               believers
               question
               here
               proposed
               .
               4.
               
               The
               strongest
               believers
               ,
               have
               need
               and
               use
               of
               a
               Ministery
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               a
               great
               part
               of
               a
               Minister's
               charge
               ,
               to
               keep
               believers
               right
               ,
               in
               snaring
               and
               seducing
               times
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               12
               ,
               13.
               &c.
               6.
               
               Believers
               would
               make
               use
               of
               publick
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Ministers
               ,
               especially
               in
               reference
               to
               snares
               and
               errours
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               take
               their
               directions
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               difficulties
               consult
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               counsel
               would
               be
               laid
               weight
               upon
               .
               7.
               
               Allowed
               dependence
               on
               a
               Ministery
               ▪
               is
               a
               great
               mean
               to
               keep
               souls
               from
               errour
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               
               no
               weight
               is
               laid
               on
               a
               ministery
               ,
               unstable
               souls
               are
               hurried
               away
               .
               8.
               
               Christ
               hath
               given
               no
               immediat
               or
               extraordinary
               way
               to
               be
               sought
               unto
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               even
               by
               his
               Bride
               ,
               in
               her
               difficulties
               ;
               but
               the
               great
               mean
               he
               will
               have
               her
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               is
               a
               sent
               ministery
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               other
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               :
               It
               's
               no
               wonder
               therefore
               the
               devil
               (
               when
               his
               design
               is
               to
               cry
               down
               truth
               and
               spread
               errour
               )
               seek
               to
               draw
               the
               Lord's
               people
               from
               the
               shepherds
               tents
               ;
               and
               no
               wonder
               souls
               ,
               who
               once
               do
               cast
               off
               respect
               to
               their
               Over-seers
               ,
               be
               hurried
               away
               with
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               as
               in
               experience
               hath
               often
               been
               found
               a
               truth
               .
               9.
               
               Ministers
               should
               have
               a
               special
               eye
               on
               the
               weakest
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               their
               care
               should
               be
               that
               the
               Kids
               may
               be
               next
               them
               :
               Our
               blessed
               Lord
               doth
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               Lambs
               are
               carried
               in
               
                 his
                 own
                 bosome
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               40.
               11.
               and
               therefore
               ,
               seing
               weak
               believers
               have
               most
               need
               of
               Christ's
               over-sight
               ,
               if
               they
               begin
               to
               slight
               the
               Ministery
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               ready
               prey
               ;
               and
               the
               devil
               hath
               gained
               much
               of
               his
               intent
               when
               he
               hath
               once
               gained
               that
               .
               O
               that
               men
               would
               try
               whose
               voice
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               Come
               aback
               from
               the
               shepherds
               tents
               (
               when
               Christ
               sayes
               ,
               Abide
               neer
               them
               )
               It
               's
               as
               if
               a
               Wolf
               would
               desire
               the
               Lambs
               to
               come
               out
               from
               under
               the
               shepherd's
               eye
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               when
               Christ
               gives
               this
               direction
               to
               his
               own
               Bride
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               he
               allowes
               none
               to
               be
               above
               ordinances
               in
               the
               militant
               Church
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               soon
               enough
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               put
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               seducers
               .
            
             
               The
               supposition
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 know
                 not
              
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               not
               any
               upbraiding
               answer
               ,
               but
               tendeth
               to
               insinuat
               the
               direction
               the
               more
               ;
               I
               have
               given
               you
               means
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               so
               he
               puts
               her
               back
               to
               the
               serious
               use
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               he
               sent
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               9.
               to
               Ananias
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               mind
               made
               known
               by
               him
               :
               Which
               implyes
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               may
               be
               in
               many
               things
               ignorant
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               pities
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               hath
               compassion
               on
               them
               who
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               are
               in
               hazard
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               3.
               
               That
               believers
               would
               not
               in
               praying
               to
               Christ
               ,
               neglect
               the
               ordinary
               means
               in
               seeking
               knowledge
               ;
               nor
               in
               using
               them
               ,
               neglect
               him
               :
               She
               prayes
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               directs
               her
               in
               them
               .
               4.
               
               Directions
               for
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               given
               by
               Christs
               Ministers
               from
               
               his
               Word
               ,
               are
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               are
               accounted
               by
               him
               as
               if
               he
               did
               immediatly
               speak
               them
               himself
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               would
               have
               his
               Ministery
               and
               Ordinances
               kept
               up
               in
               esteem
               &
               request
               amongst
               his
               people
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               particular
               in
               giving
               answer
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               but
               sends
               her
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               know
               the
               usefulnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               know
               his
               mind
               from
               them
               .
               6.
               
               They
               cannot
               expect
               to
               make
               great
               progresse
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               neglects
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               seing
               it
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               Christ
               recomends
               his
               own
               Bride
               ;
               If
               people
               were
               inquiring
               at
               Christ
               ,
               what
               should
               they
               do
               now
               in
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               temptations
               to
               error
               and
               defection
               abound
               ?
               no
               other
               answer
               were
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               gives
               to
               his
               Bride
               here
               :
               Yea
               ,
               if
               Abraham
               were
               intreated
               to
               send
               some
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               advise
               people
               to
               abhor
               profanity
               and
               error
               :
               His
               answer
               would
               be
               ,
               they
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               other
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               would
               prevail
               ,
               if
               these
               Ordinances
               do
               not
               :
               People
               would
               conscienciously
               ,
               and
               thriftily
               use
               the
               means
               and
               light
               they
               have
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               's
               by
               such
               the
               Lord
               trains
               his
               own
               Bride
               :
               and
               though
               he
               will
               admit
               her
               as
               a
               courtier
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               yet
               this
               familiarity
               he
               admits
               her
               to
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               have
               no
               believer
               above
               Ordinances
               and
               need
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               whiles
               he
               keeps
               them
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               snares
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 compared
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 horses
                 in
                 Pharaoh's
                 Chariots
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 cheeks
                 are
                 comely
                 with
                 rows
                 of
                 Iewels
                 ,
                 thy
                 neck
                 with
                 chains
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               commendation
               followes
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Bridegroom
               hath
               respect
               to
               two
               things
               ,
               which
               afflicted
               her
               most
               in
               her
               condition
               .
               1.
               
               That
               she
               was
               in
               hazard
               to
               be
               a
               prey
               to
               every
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               enemy
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               lay
               under
               many
               blots
               ,
               and
               was
               
               made
               black
               by
               her
               own
               miscarriages
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               comfort
               her
               against
               those
               ,
               is
               brought-in
               speaking
               thus
               :
               Thou
               art
               neither
               so
               weak
               ,
               nor
               so
               black
               and
               unbeautiful
               as
               the
               world
               thinks
               thee
               ,
               and
               as
               thou
               esteems
               of
               thy self
               ,
               my
               testimony
               of
               thee
               is
               better
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               than
               either
               the
               worlds
               ,
               or
               thy
               own
               ;
               and
               I
               assert
               thee
               to
               be
               stately
               and
               strong
               ,
               beautiful
               and
               comely
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Vers.
               9.
               
               He
               sets
               out
               her
               statelinesse
               ,
               strength
               and
               courage
               ,
               by
               a
               similitude
               taken
               from
               horses
               ,
               are
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Horses
               stately
               and
               strong
               ?
               For
               so
               in
               Iob
               is
               the
               horse
               described
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               is
               not
               a
               Company
               of
               them
               much
               more
               stately
               ,
               especially
               a
               company
               of
               Egyptian
               horses
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               best
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 Isa.
              
               31.
               1.
               
               And
               if
               any
               in
               Egypt
               were
               beyond
               others
               ,
               certainly
               Pharaoh
               the
               King
               had
               such
               in
               his
               own
               Chariots
               .
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               these
               be
               lovely
               ,
               strong
               and
               stately
               ,
               then
               thou
               art
               so
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 compared
                 thee
              
               to
               such
               :
               This
               expression
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 compared
                 thee
              
               ,
               bears
               out
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               assertion
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               men
               that
               thinks
               thee
               so
               ,
               but
               I
               who
               knows
               where
               true
               worth
               is
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               be
               surety
               for
               my
               own
               assertion
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               thou
               art
               as
               strong
               as
               these
               ,
               I
               have
               likened
               thee
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               thee
               like
               them
               .
               This
               holds
               forth
               these
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               excellent
               courage
               and
               boldnesse
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               believer
               is
               furnished
               beyond
               others
               ,
               he
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               28.
               1.
               both
               in
               duties
               and
               sufferings
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               in
               believers
               an
               undauntednesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               an
               unconquerablenesse
               ,
               that
               overcome
               they
               cannot
               be
               ;
               better
               fight
               with
               all
               Pharaoh's
               Chariots
               ,
               than
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Zech.
                 12.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               12.
               3.
               
               The
               words
               hold
               out
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               infallible
               certainty
               in
               this
               truth
               ;
               we
               have
               here
               Christ's
               verdict
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               in
               his
               reckoning
               counts
               believers
               so
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               mistaken
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               Bride
               is
               so
               strong
               and
               stately
               ,
               he
               makes
               her
               so
               :
               And
               so
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 compared
                 thee
              
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               efficiently
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               comparable
               ,
               or
               made
               thee
               to
               be
               like
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               an
               article
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               which
               may
               confirm
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               may
               be
               turned
               ,
               
                 like
                 my
                 company
                 of
                 horses
              
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 my
                 horses
              
               ;
               which
               shews
               that
               ,
               as
               believers
               themselves
               ●re
               Christ's
               ,
               so
               also
               ,
               
               whatever
               stock
               of
               spiritual
               strength
               and
               courage
               they
               have
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               :
               And
               that
               they
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               shews
               the
               use
               of
               their
               strength
               ,
               Micah
               4.
               13.
               and
               so
               Zech.
               10.
               3.
               they
               are
               called
               
                 my
                 goodly
                 horse
              
               .
               5.
               
               It
               implyes
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               becomes
               not
               believers
               to
               droop
               ,
               faint
               ,
               or
               be
               discouraged
               under
               diff●culties
               ,
               seing
               he
               hath
               past
               such
               a
               sentence
               ,
               or
               given
               such
               a
               verdict
               of
               them
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               reflecting
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               with
               them
               as
               he
               affirms
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               he
               did
               bear
               false
               testimony
               concerning
               them
               .
               Now
               this
               courage
               ,
               strength
               and
               boldnesse
               which
               is
               here
               attributed
               to
               believers
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               which
               is
               competent
               to
               them
               peculiarly
               as
               believers
               ;
               and
               their
               successe
               in
               all
               their
               spiritual
               conf●icts
               ,
               is
               still
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               event
               ,
               which
               is
               ever
               to
               be
               more
               than
               conquerours
               ,
               in
               the
               issue
               at
               least
               ,
               what
               ever
               appears
               for
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               commendation
               is
               ,
               Vers.
               10.
               
               Wherein
               her
               comelinesse
               and
               beautiful
               adorning
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               :
               Though
               thou
               think
               thy self
               black
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               yet
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 cheeks
                 are
                 comely
                 with
                 rows
                 of
                 Iewels
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 thy
                 neck
                 with
                 chains
                 of
                 Gold
                 :
              
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               neck
               ,
               or
               cheeks
               ,
               or
               chains
               ,
               or
               
                 rows
                 of
                 Iewels
              
               ,
               we
               think
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               particularly
               inquired
               into
               ;
               the
               allusion
               is
               to
               Women
               ,
               who
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               by
               such
               ornaments
               used
               to
               be
               adorned
               ;
               and
               possibly
               there
               is
               here
               also
               an
               allusion
               to
               the
               horses
               of
               great
               ones
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               have
               chains
               of
               gold
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               Iudg.
               8.
               26.
               
            
             
               The
               scope
               and
               sum
               of
               the
               verse
               may
               be
               taken
               up
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               though
               the
               Bride
               have
               some
               infirmities
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               exceeding
               great
               comelinesse
               and
               lovelinesse
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               ,
               she
               is
               said
               to
               be
               comely
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               Christ's
               own
               mouth
               :
               Certainly
               grace
               puts
               much
               real
               beauty
               upon
               the
               person
               that
               hath
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               hath
               moe
               ornaments
               than
               one
               ,
               there
               are
               here
               Iewels
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               and
               
                 chains
                 of
                 Gold
              
               also
               ;
               one
               grace
               goes
               never
               alone
               ,
               neither
               is
               imputed
               righteousnesse
               and
               sanctification
               ever
               separat
               ;
               who
               ever
               hath
               one
               grace
               ,
               hath
               all
               .
               3.
               
               That
               this
               beauty
               which
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               on
               believers
               is
               universal
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               subject
               ;
               for
               ,
               here
               one
               part
               of
               the
               body
               is
               adorned
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ,
               both
               neck
               and
               cheeks
               ;
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               renewed
               ,
               and
               the
               
               person
               is
               justified
               .
               4.
               
               This
               comelinesse
               growes
               not
               of
               any
               stock
               within
               the
               believer
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               natural
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               communicat
               or
               imparted
               beauty
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               put
               on
               ,
               a
               comelinesse
               proceeding
               from
               the
               beneficence
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               work
               of
               a
               cunning
               workman
               .
               See
               Ezek.
               16.
               10
               ,
               11.
               where
               similitudes
               ,
               like
               these
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               are
               made
               use
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 borders
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 with
                 studs
                 of
                 Silver
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               11.
               
               Vers.
               for
               confirming
               of
               the
               former
               consolation
               ,
               he
               gives
               her
               a
               promise
               ;
               the
               scope
               whereof
               is
               to
               obviat
               an
               objection
               ,
               which
               jealous
               sense
               might
               make
               against
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               :
               How
               shall
               beauty
               be
               obtained
               ,
               or
               continued
               ?
               might
               she
               say
               ,
               whence
               shall
               it
               come
               ,
               seing
               I
               am
               so
               black
               and
               loathsome
               ?
               To
               this
               he
               answers
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               a
               sweet
               promise
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 make
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               thing
               promised
               ,
               it's
               
                 borders
                 of
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               
                 studs
                 of
                 Silver
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               party
               promising
               ,
               and
               undertaking
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               :
               
                 We
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               .
            
             
               
                 Borders
                 of
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               
                 studs
                 of
                 Silver
              
               (
               it's
               like
               )
               have
               been
               some
               special
               ornaments
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               here
               pointed
               at
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               general
               seems
               to
               be
               an
               addition
               to
               what
               formerly
               the
               Bride
               possessed
               ,
               he
               would
               add
               to
               her
               beauty
               ,
               and
               gloriously
               compleat
               it
               :
               And
               certainly
               it
               must
               be
               an
               excellent
               work
               ,
               which
               needs
               such
               workers
               as
               are
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
               We
               take
               the
               thing
               promised
               ,
               to
               comprehend
               the
               increase
               ,
               continuance
               and
               perfecting
               of
               her
               comelinesse
               and
               beauty
               ;
               in
               which
               work
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               are
               ingaged
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               the
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               who
               undertakes
               it
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 make
                 thee
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Bridegroom
               :
               This
               word
               make
               ,
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               used
               for
               making
               of
               man
               at
               first
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               26.
               
               As
               also
               ,
               for
               renewing
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               begetting
               holinesse
               in
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               100.
               because
               it
               's
               no
               lesse
               work
               to
               renew
               ,
               than
               to
               creat
               man.
               The
               number
               here
               is
               changed
               from
               the
               singular
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 compared
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vers.
               9.
               to
               the
               plural
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               is
               also
               in
               the
               first
               making
               
               of
               man
               ,
               from
               the
               singular
               ,
               He
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               to
               the
               plural
               ,
               let
               Vs
               make
               man
               according
               to
               our
               Image
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               purposly
               ,
               in
               mentioning
               this
               renewing-work
               of
               grace
               ,
               did
               allude
               to
               the
               first
               work
               of
               mans
               creation
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               that
               God
               was
               put
               to
               any
               deliberation
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               work
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               exceeding
               excellent
               ,
               and
               there●ore
               deliberatly
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               gone
               about
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               no
               more
               hand
               in
               his
               renovation
               than
               his
               first
               creation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               more
               of
               himself
               able
               to
               bring
               about
               the
               one
               than
               the
               other
               .
               By
               this
               We
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               God
               speaking
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               languages
               ,
               for
               honors
               cause
               ,
               Kings
               do
               of
               themselves
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               that
               were
               more
               honorable
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               have
               alwayes
               been
               used
               for
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               especially
               at
               solemn
               times
               ,
               such
               as
               when
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               the
               contrary
               true
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               Although
               that
               manner
               of
               speaking
               be
               used
               in
               some
               other
               languages
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               never
               so
               used
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               (
               as
               ,
               by
               these
               who
               understand
               it
               ,
               is
               asserted
               ;
               and
               by
               some
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Iews
               is
               acknowledged
               )
               and
               therefore
               we
               understand
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               in
               one
               God-head
               to
               be
               here
               understood
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               One
               is
               also
               Three
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               having
               a
               joynt
               design
               in
               promoving
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               Isa.
               61.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               grace
               being
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               gift
               prayed
               for
               ,
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               4
               ,
               5.
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               these
               three
               blessed
               Persons
               of
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               this
               work
               being
               common
               to
               the
               three
               Persons
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               and
               communicable
               to
               no
               other
               .
               This
               then
               makes
               the
               consolation
               strong
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               although
               the
               perfecting
               of
               your
               grace
               be
               a
               great
               task
               ,
               and
               far
               above
               your
               reach
               ,
               yet
               fear
               not
               ,
               We
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               have
               undertaken
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               it
               out
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               lea●n
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               grown
               believers
               ,
               even
               the
               Bride
               ,
               hath
               need
               of
               more
               grace
               and
               spiritual
               comelinesse
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               looking
               after
               a
               further
               growth
               in
               those
               ,
               even
               to
               be
               transchanged
               
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 ult
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               growing
               ingrace
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               therein
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               consolation
               and
               com●ort
               to
               a
               true
               believer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               promise
               of
               it
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Bride
               for
               that
               end
               here
               .
               3.
               
               That
               neither
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               
               nor
               perseverance
               therein
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               the
               believers
               own
               working
               ,
               but
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               grace
               is
               exercised
               here
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               plurality
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               one
               God-head
               ;
               The
               God-head
               ,
               that
               is
               I
               ,
               is
               also
               We.
               5.
               
               All
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               concur
               ,
               and
               are
               ingaged
               in
               promoving
               the
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               in
               perfecting
               the
               beauty
               of
               a
               believer
               .
               6.
               
               All
               the
               graces
               of
               a
               believer
               are
               pieces
               of
               the
               workmanship
               of
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               :
               Grace
               then
               must
               be
               an
               excellent
               thing
               .
               7.
               
               The
               perfecting
               and
               perseverance
               of
               a
               believer
               is
               infallibly
               sure
               and
               certain
               ,
               seing
               all
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Godhead
               are
               ingaged
               in
               this
               work
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               this
               day
               are
               believers
               ,
               may
               promise
               this
               to
               themselves
               .
               8.
               
               Much
               of
               believers
               beauty
               is
               yet
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               perfecting
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               hath
               it's
               defects
               and
               imperfections
               while
               they
               are
               here
               .
               9.
               
               What
               is
               promised
               is
               so
               sure
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               lesse
               comfortable
               ,
               than
               if
               it
               were
               injoyed
               ;
               for
               the
               promise
               ought
               to
               have
               no
               lesse
               weight
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               than
               the
               former
               commendation
               .
               10.
               
               Christ
               allowes
               his
               people
               freedom
               from
               anxiety
               ,
               because
               of
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               comforted
               in
               him
               against
               the
               feares
               of
               those
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               draw
               consolation
               from
               him
               against
               any
               evil
               that
               is
               present
               ;
               therefore
               is
               this
               intimat
               unto
               them
               .
               11.
               
               Believers
               ought
               still
               to
               hold
               all
               their
               injoyments
               and
               priviledges
               as
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               expectation
               of
               what
               is
               coming
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               performance
               of
               what
               is
               past
               .
               12.
               
               Faith
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               hath
               a
               large
               comprehensive
               object
               to
               rest
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               consolation
               from
               ,
               even
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               and
               what
               may
               be
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               created
               ,
               and
               brought
               about
               for
               a
               believers
               good
               ,
               even
               though
               it
               have
               not
               at
               present
               a
               being
               ;
               
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 thee
              
               what
               is
               wanting
               and
               what
               is
               needful
               ,
               sayes
               the
               promise
               ;
               creating
               power
               is
               ingaged
               to
               through
               his
               work
               concerning
               them
               ,
               I
               
                 creat
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 lips
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               57.
               19.
               and
               
                 I
                 will
                 creat
                 Ierusalem
                 a
                 joy
                 ,
              
               &c.
               more
               cannot
               be
               desired
               ,
               and
               lesse
               the
               Lord
               allowes
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Part
               3.
               
               BRIDES
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 While
                 the
                 King
                 sitteth
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 my
                 Spikenard
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 the
                 smell
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 bundle
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 lye
                 all
                 night
                 betwixt
                 my
                 breasts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 unto
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 cluster
                 of
                 Camphire
                 in
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 of
                 En-gedi
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               followes
               in
               these
               three
               verses
               ,
               12.
               13.
               14.
               
               In
               it
               ,
               the
               Bride
               expresseth
               how
               refreshful
               Christ
               was
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               did
               solace
               her self
               in
               him
               :
               This
               she
               holds
               forth
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               sweet
               and
               warm
               title
               she
               gives
               him
               ;
               But
               further
               in
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               declares
               the
               comfortablenesse
               of
               the
               fellowship
               she
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               2.
               
               By
               two
               comparisons
               she
               illustrats
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               13.
               and
               14.
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               She
               sets
               forth
               the
               warmnesse
               of
               her
               own
               affections
               to
               him
               in
               the
               end
               of
               vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               titles
               she
               gives
               him
               are
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               King
               ,
               whereby
               his
               Soveraignty
               and
               Majesty
               is
               set
               forth
               .
               The
               second
               is
               beloved
               or
               welbeloved
               ,
               a
               title
               importing
               much
               love
               and
               affection
               :
               It
               differs
               from
               that
               title
               ,
               
                 my
                 love
              
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               her
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               for
               that
               is
               a
               compellation
               given
               to
               her
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               Superior
               to
               an
               in●e●ior
               ,
               or
               as
               from
               an
               Husband
               to
               a
               Wife
               ;
               this
               title
               which
               she
               here
               gives
               him
               ,
               is
               as
               from
               an
               inferior
               ,
               as
               a
               wi●e
               to
               her
               husband
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               holds
               forth
               condescending
               tendernesse
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               respective
               
               love
               ;
               but
               both
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               most
               loving
               ,
               and
               affectionat
               titles
               .
            
             
               She
               sets
               forth
               the
               comfortableness
               of
               Christs
               fellowship
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Where
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               priviledge
               of
               his
               sweet
               company
               ,
               which
               she
               injoyed
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 sitteth
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               effect
               thereof
               ,
               held
               forth
               in
               this
               similitude
               ,
               
                 my
                 spikenard
              
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               The
               connexion
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               in
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 while
                 the
                 King
                 sitteth
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
              
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               Christ
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               His
               Table
               or
               feasting-hou●e
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               where
               the
               
                 feast
                 of
                 fat
                 things
              
               is
               prepared
               ,
               Isa.
               25.
               6.
               
               His
               sitting
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               or
               her
               sitting
               with
               him
               at
               it
               ,
               imports
               familiar
               fellowship
               with
               him
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               So
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               is
               taken
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               21.
               and
               Matth.
               22.
               4.
               
               The
               comfortable
               fellowship
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               with
               him
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               held
               forth
               under
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               great
               feast
               ;
               as
               fellowship
               in
               glory
               and
               injoying
               of
               him
               there
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               by
               eating
               and
               drinking
               with
               him
               
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               22.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Now
               this
               is
               most
               friendly
               ,
               when
               Christ
               not
               only
               furnishes
               a
               Table
               ,
               Psal.
               23.
               5.
               but
               he
               comes
               and
               sits
               down
               ,
               and
               sups
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               admits
               them
               to
               sup
               with
               him
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               21.
               
               It
               is
               called
               His
               Table
               ,
               because
               he
               both
               furnishes
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               Master
               and
               Maker
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               also
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               effect
               of
               this
               fellowship
               ,
               is
               
                 my
                 spikenard
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 the
                 smel
                 thereof
                 .
                 Spikenard
              
               here
               signifies
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               believer
               is
               furnished
               out
               of
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               sweet
               spices
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               :
               Which
               are
               compared
               to
               spikenard
               ,
               because
               grace
               is
               precious
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               savoury
               and
               pleasant
               to
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               141.
               2.
               and
               to
               others
               also
               ,
               who
               have
               spiritual
               senses
               .
               To
               send
               forth
               the
               smell
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               in
               lively
               exercise
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               fresh
               and
               vigorous
               ;
               Grace
               without
               smell
               or
               lively
               exercise
               ,
               being
               like
               flowres
               somewhat
               withered
               that
               savour
               not
               ,
               or
               like
               unbeaten
               spice
               ,
               that
               sends
               not
               forth
               it
               's
               savour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               the
               connexion
               of
               this
               effect
               (
               which
               is
               so
               comfortable
               to
               her
               )
               with
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               :
               It
               's
               
                 while
                 he
                 sits
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Spikenard
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 it's
                 smell
                 ,
              
               it
               's
               then
               and
               not
               else
               ,
               that
               her
               graces
               flow
               ;
               Such
               influence
               hath
               his
               presence
               on
               
               her
               ,
               as
               a
               cool-wind
               hath
               on
               a
               garden
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               smell
               thereof
               to
               flow
               out
               ,
               as
               it's
               chap.
               4.
               16.
               
            
             
               Here
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               the
               Bridegroom
               is
               a
               King.
               2.
               
               It
               makes
               all
               his
               condescending
               to
               sinners
               the
               more
               lovely
               ,
               admirable
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               so
               excellent
               ;
               that
               he
               being
               such
               a
               King
               ;
               sitteth
               at
               the
               Table
               with
               poor
               believers
               ,
               is
               much
               ;
               Love
               in
               Christ
               ,
               brings
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               below
               it self
               ,
               to
               feed
               and
               feast
               his
               poor
               people
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               way
               of
               most
               sweet
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               communion
               to
               be
               had
               even
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               ordinance
               or
               duty
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               presence
               in
               it
               ;
               These
               are
               separable
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               Christ
               present
               that
               makes
               a
               feast
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               makes
               all
               Gospel-ordinances
               and
               duties
               so
               refreshful
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               may
               ,
               and
               will
               observe
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               when
               not
               :
               and
               it
               will
               be
               empty
               to
               them
               when
               he
               is
               absent
               .
               7.
               
               All
               the
               provision
               wherewith
               believers
               table
               is
               furnished
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               ●easted
               ,
               is
               Christ.
               8.
               
               Christ
               should
               have
               a
               continued
               dwelling
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               they
               a
               continual
               conversing
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               these
               who
               dyet
               ordinarily
               at
               one
               table
               .
            
             
               The
               effect
               (
               namely
               the
               flowing
               of
               her
               graces
               )
               and
               it
               's
               connexion
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               ,
               shewes
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               stock
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               Spikenard
               in
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               Christ
               useth
               to
               sup
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               but
               such
               admitted
               to
               his
               table
               .
               2.
               
               The
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               believers
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               a
               great
               part
               without
               savour
               ,
               void
               of
               lively
               exercise
               ,
               almost
               dead
               as
               to
               it's
               effects
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               exceedingly
               refreshful
               to
               believers
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               graces
               flowing
               and
               acting
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               hath
               much
               influence
               to
               make
               all
               things
               lively
               and
               savoury
               ,
               where
               he
               sits
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               are
               beside
               him
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               blossoms
               and
               savours
               ;
               The
               graces
               of
               his
               people
               are
               then
               very
               fresh
               and
               lively
               .
               And
               ,
               5.
               though
               grace
               be
               savoury
               in
               it self
               ,
               yet
               in
               Christ's
               absence
               ,
               that
               savour
               will
               be
               restrained
               ,
               and
               not
               sent
               forth
               ;
               For
               ,
               it
               's
               implyed
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               King
               sat
               not
               at
               his
               table
               ,
               her
               Spikenard
               did
               not
               send
               forth
               it's
               smell
               .
               6.
               
               Christ's
               company
               or
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               only
               be
               prized
               by
               believers
               ,
               as
               it
               brings
               sensible
               comfort
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               also
               as
               it
               revives
               their
               graces
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               lively
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Her
               satisfaction
               in
               Christ's
               fellowship
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               14.
               is
               illustrat
               in
               two
               similitudes
               ,
               whereby
               her
               holy
               fondnesse
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               on
               him
               appears
               .
               The
               1.
               similitude
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 myrrhe
              
               .
               Mirrhe
               was
               a
               precious
               and
               savo●ry
               spice
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               
                 anointing
                 oyle
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               30.
               
               ●3
               .
               and
               in
               embalming
               Christ's
               body
               .
               A
               bundle
               of
               it
               ,
               signifies
               abundance
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               a
               stalk
               or
               a
               grain
               ,
               but
               a
               bundle
               that
               must
               be
               of
               more
               worth
               ,
               and
               vertue
               than
               a
               lesser
               quantity
               .
               The
               2.
               similitude
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               scope
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 cluster
                 of
                 Camphire
              
               ,
               or
               Cypresse
               ;
               a
               sweet
               ,
               odoriserous
               and
               precious
               wood
               in
               these
               parts
               ;
               and
               a
               cluster
               of
               it
               ,
               implyes
               a
               congeries
               of
               it
               ,
               having
               much
               of
               it's
               excellency
               bound
               up
               together
               :
               and
               under
               these
               two
               similitudes
               (
               because
               one
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               thing
               )
               is
               understood
               a
               most
               precious
               ,
               refreshful
               excellency
               which
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               the
               most
               desirable
               excellency
               amongst
               the
               creatures
               being
               compared
               ,
               he
               is
               much
               more
               excellent
               than
               they
               all
               ;
               He
               is
               more
               sweet
               and
               precious
               than
               a
               cluster
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               Camphire
               which
               growes
               in
               the
               
                 Vineyards
                 of
              
               En-gedi
               ,
               where
               it
               's
               like
               the
               most
               precious
               of
               that
               kind
               grew
               .
               Now
               these
               expressions
               hold
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ's
               preciousnesse
               .
               2.
               
               His
               efficacy
               and
               vertue
               .
               3.
               
               His
               abounding
               in
               both
               ;
               the
               worth
               and
               vertue
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               ,
               nor
               told
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Brides
               wisdom
               in
               making
               use
               of
               such
               things
               to
               describe
               Christ
               ;
               and
               her
               affection
               in
               preferring
               him
               to
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               satisfying
               her self
               in
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               last
               thing
               in
               these
               verses
               .
            
             
               This
               respect
               of
               hers
               ,
               or
               the
               warmnesse
               of
               her
               affection
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               set
               forth
               two
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 unto
                 me
              
               (
               which
               is
               both
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               13.
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               14.
               verse
               )
               whereby
               is
               signifyed
               ,
               not
               only
               Christ's
               worth
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               savourinesse
               and
               lovelinesse
               to
               her
               in
               particular
               ;
               she
               speakes
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               she
               her self
               had
               found
               him
               .
               2.
               
               To
               expresse
               what
               room
               she
               gives
               him
               in
               her
               affection
               ,
               he
               was
               lovely
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               so
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               esteem
               ;
               He
               is
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               a
               bundle
               of
               Myrrhe
               
                 unto
                 me
              
               ,
               a
               cluster
               of
               Camphire
               
                 to
                 me
              
               :
               This
               is
               further
               clear
               from
               that
               other
               expression
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 lye
                 all
                 night
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 betwixt
                 my
                 breasts
              
               ,
               even
               as
               one
               hugges
               and
               embraces
               whom
               they
               love
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               love
               ;
               and
               keeps
               it
               in
               
               their
               arms
               ,
               and
               thrusts
               it
               in
               their
               bosom
               ;
               so
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               my
               beloved
               shall
               have
               my
               heart
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
               and
               if
               one
               room
               be
               further
               in
               ,
               than
               another
               ,
               there
               he
               shall
               be
               admitted
               .
               Which
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               Great
               love
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               A
               satisfying
               her
               spiritual
               senses
               on
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Tenaciousnesse
               in
               keeping
               and
               ●etaining
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               gotten
               ,
               and
               great
               loathnesse
               to
               quit
               or
               part
               with
               him
               .
               4.
               
               It
               shewes
               his
               right
               seat
               and
               place
               of
               residence
               ;
               The
               bosome
               and
               heart
               is
               Christ's
               room
               and
               bed
               .
               5.
               
               It
               shewes
               a
               continuance
               in
               retaining
               him
               and
               entertaining
               him
               ,
               she
               would
               do
               it
               not
               for
               a
               start
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               night
               .
               6.
               
               A
               watchfulnesse
               in
               not
               interupting
               his
               rest
               ,
               or
               disquieting
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               troubled
               ,
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               but
               he
               shall
               ly
               all
               night
               ,
               unprovocked
               to
               depart
               .
               These
               are
               good
               evidences
               of
               affection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               offer
               ground
               for
               good
               directions
               how
               to
               walk
               under
               sensible
               manifestations
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               communicat
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Part
               4.
               
               CHRISTS
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ,
                 my
                 Love
                 ;
                 behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 Doves
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               words
               contain
               a
               part
               of
               that
               excellent
               and
               comfortable
               conference
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Spouse
               :
               There
               is
               here
               a
               mutual
               commendation
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               in
               a
               holy
               contest
               of
               love
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               the
               last
               word
               in
               expressing
               of
               the
               others
               commendation
               .
               In
               the
               verse
               before
               ,
               the
               Bride
               hath
               been
               expressing
               her
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               again
               comes
               in
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               this
               ,
               expressing
               his
               esteem
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               behold
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               ye
               look
               upon
               this
               verse
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               with
               it's
               dependence
               on
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               it
               will
               hold
               out
               these
               things
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               love-fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               very
               heartsome
               life
               ,
               O
               the
               sweet
               ,
               mutual
               satisfaction
               that
               is
               there
               !
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               must
               be
               a
               very
               
               loving
               and
               kindly
               husband
               ;
               so
               have
               all
               they
               found
               him
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               married
               unto
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               27.
               
               He
               is
               proposed
               as
               a
               pattern
               to
               all
               husbands
               ,
               and
               may
               well
               be
               so
               .
               3.
               
               That
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               thinks
               good
               sometimes
               to
               intimat
               his
               love
               to
               believers
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               them
               know
               what
               he
               thinks
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               ,
               that
               the
               believer
               may
               be
               confirmed
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               both
               profitable
               ,
               and
               also
               comfortable
               and
               refreshful
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               from
               the
               connexion
               ,
               observe
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               time
               wherein
               Christ
               more
               readily
               manifests
               and
               intimats
               his
               love
               to
               believers
               ,
               than
               when
               their
               love
               is
               most
               warm
               to
               him
               .
               In
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               she
               hath
               a
               room
               provided
               between
               her
               breasts
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               words
               our
               Lord
               comes
               in
               with
               a
               very
               refreshful
               salutation
               to
               her
               :
               for
               ,
               though
               his
               love
               go
               before
               ours
               in
               the
               rise
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               he
               hath
               ordered
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               intimation
               of
               his
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               should
               be
               after
               the
               stirring
               of
               ours
               towards
               him
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               21.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               commendation
               that
               he
               here
               gives
               her
               ,
               consider
               these
               five
               particulars
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               title
               he
               gives
               her
               ,
               
                 my
                 love
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               commendation
               it self
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               .
               3.
               
               The
               note
               of
               attention
               prefixed
               ,
               Behold
               .
               4.
               
               The
               repetition
               of
               both
               .
               5.
               
               A
               particular
               instance
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               that
               beauty
               he
               commends
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               title
               is
               a
               very
               kindly
               and
               sweet
               one
               ;
               and
               this
               makes
               it
               lovely
               ,
               that
               therein
               he
               not
               only
               intimats
               ,
               but
               appropriats
               his
               love
               to
               her
               ,
               allowing
               her
               to
               lay
               claim
               thereto
               as
               her
               own
               ,
               
                 my
                 love
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               it
               sayes
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               cordial
               and
               refreshful
               to
               believers
               ,
               than
               Christ's
               intimating
               of
               his
               love
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               he
               chooseth
               this
               very
               title
               for
               that
               end
               :
               The
               men
               of
               the
               world
               exceedingly
               prejudge
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               not
               more
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               study
               not
               to
               be
               acquaint
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               commendation
               that
               he
               gives
               her
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               .
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               what
               this
               imports
               ?
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               it
               these
               three
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               As
               it
               imports
               an
               inherent
               beauty
               in
               the
               Bride
               .
               2.
               
               As
               it
               looks
               to
               the
               cleannesse
               ,
               and
               beauty
               of
               her
               state
               ,
               as
               being
               justified
               before
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               she
               hath
               ,
               as
               being
               clothed
               with
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ.
               3.
               
               As
               it
               holds
               forth
               Christ's
               loving
               
               estimation
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               were
               many
               spots
               in
               her
               ;
               yet
               he
               pronounces
               her
               fair
               (
               and
               lovely
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               delight
               in
               her
               ,
               &
               his
               purpose
               to
               make
               her
               fair
               )
               and
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinckle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               From
               all
               which
               ,
               these
               three
               truths
               may
               be
               gathered
               .
               1.
               
               That
               such
               as
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               title
               to
               him
               ,
               are
               very
               lovely
               creatures
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               have
               in
               them
               exceeding
               great
               lovelinesse
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               to
               be
               found
               with
               them
               a
               work
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               and
               a
               conversation
               some
               way
               lavelled
               to
               the
               adorning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               very
               great
               esteem
               of
               his
               Bride
               ,
               and
               though
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               of
               love
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               us
               ;
               yet
               the
               expressions
               used
               here
               ,
               gives
               us
               ground
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               a
               great
               esteem
               of
               believers
               ,
               how
               worthlesse
               so
               ever
               they
               be
               in
               themselves
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               comparing
               this
               with
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               We
               may
               see
               ,
               That
               believers
               are
               never
               more
               beautiful
               in
               Christ's
               eyes
               ,
               than
               when
               their
               own
               spots
               are
               most
               discernable
               to
               themselves
               ;
               and
               oftimes
               when
               they
               are
               sharpest
               in
               censuring
               themselves
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               ready
               to
               absolve
               and
               commend
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               the
               rouzing
               note
               of
               attention
               which
               is
               prefixed
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               here
               added
               to
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               as
               observations
               .
               1.
               
               That
               he
               may
               shew
               the
               reality
               of
               that
               beauty
               that
               is
               in
               believers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               real
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               may
               shew
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               estimation
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               his
               Bride
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               a
               desire
               he
               had
               to
               make
               her
               believe
               ,
               and
               a
               difficulty
               that
               was
               in
               bringing
               her
               to
               believe
               ,
               either
               the
               beauty
               that
               was
               in
               her
               ,
               or
               his
               estimation
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               this
               note
               of
               attention
               doubled
               .
               She
               hath
               her
               eyes
               so
               fixed
               on
               her
               own
               blacknesse
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               rouzed
               up
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               both
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               esteem
               that
               Christ
               had
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               that
               he
               commends
               in
               her
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 D●ves
                 eyes
              
               .
               He
               insists
               not
               only
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               but
               is
               particular
               in
               this
               commendation
               he
               gives
               her
               .
               And
               this
               shewes
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ's
               particular
               observation
               not
               only
               of
               the
               believers
               state
               ,
               frame
               and
               carriage
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               graces
               in
               particular
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               may
               be
               some
               particular
               grace
               ,
               wherein
               belevers
               may
               be
               especially
               eminent
               ;
               even
               as
               it
               's
               in
               corrupt
               ,
               
               ●atural
               men
               ,
               that
               ar
               still
               under
               the
               pollution
               and
               dominion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               death
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               some
               one
               or
               other
               predominant
               lust
               that
               is
               strongest
               :
               in
               some
               sort
               it
               is
               so
               with
               the
               believer
               ;
               there
               is
               some
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               wherein
               grace
               especially
               vents
               ,
               and
               puts
               forth
               it self
               in
               exercise
               .
               Abraham
               is
               eminent
               for
               faith
               ,
               Moses
               for
               meeknesse
               ,
               Iob
               for
               patience
               :
               And
               hence
               the
               believer
               is
               considered
               sometimes
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               one
               grace
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               3.
               
               That
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               particular
               delight
               in
               the
               holy
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               of
               a
               believer
               ;
               Or
               ,
               holy
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               puts
               a
               great
               lovelinesse
               upon
               believers
               ;
               for
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 Doves
                 eyes
              
               ,
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               understood
               a
               holy
               simplicity
               ,
               separating
               her
               ,
               in
               her
               way
               ,
               from
               the
               way
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               :
               for
               ,
               while
               their
               eyes
               ,
               or
               affections
               run
               after
               other
               objects
               ,
               hers
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               Christ
               ;
               for
               ,
               by
               eyes
               ,
               are
               set
               out
               mens
               affections
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               So
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               22.
               and
               often
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               the
               eyes
               signifie
               the
               affections
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 me
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               the
               eyes
               being
               somewayes
               the
               seat
               and
               also
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               affections
               .
               Now
               ,
               
                 Doves
                 eyes
              
               set
               out
               not
               only
               the
               Brides
               aff●ction
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               nature
               of
               her
               love
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               here
               mainly
               commended
               ,
               as
               simplicity
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               &
               singlenesse
               ,
               for
               which
               that
               creature
               is
               commended
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 
                 Be
                 simple
                 as
                 Doves
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               love
               ,
               that
               true
               believers
               have
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               chast
               ,
               single
               and
               sincere
               love
               ;
               Singlenesse
               is
               the
               special
               thing
               Christ
               commends
               in
               his
               people
               .
               It
               's
               that
               for
               which
               believers
               are
               so
               much
               commended
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               46.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Part
               5.
               
               BRIDES
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ,
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 :
                 also
                 our
                 bed
                 is
                 green
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 beams
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 are
                 Cedar
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 rafters
                 of
                 Fir.
                 
              
            
             
               We
               come
               to
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               the
               two
               last
               verses
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Bride
               commends
               Christ's
               beauty
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               fellowship
               with
               him
               :
               He
               had
               been
               commending
               her
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               hastens
               to
               get
               the
               commendation
               turned
               over
               on
               him
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               there
               are
               two
               things
               which
               she
               here
               commends
               .
               1.
               
               She
               commends
               the
               Bridegroom
               himself
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
              
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               She
               commends
               fellowship
               with
               him
               under
               the
               similitude
               of
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 house
              
               and
               galleries
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               17.
               
               From
               the
               connexion
               of
               this
               with
               the
               former
               purpose
               ,
               ye
               may
               see
               how
               restlesse
               believers
               are
               ,
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               any
               commendation
               from
               Christ
               ,
               till
               they
               get
               it
               turned
               over
               to
               his
               commendation
               and
               praise
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               property
               of
               a
               believer
               ,
               to
               be
               improving
               every
               good
               word
               they
               get
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               commendation
               that
               speaks
               it
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               end
               and
               design
               why
               grace
               is
               bestowed
               upon
               believers
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               turn
               in
               the
               upshot
               and
               issue
               to
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               readily
               warms
               the
               hearts
               of
               believers
               ,
               with
               love
               ,
               and
               looses
               their
               tongues
               in
               expressions
               of
               commending
               Christ
               ,
               than
               the
               intimation
               of
               his
               love
               to
               them
               ;
               this
               makes
               their
               tongue
               as
               the
               
                 pen
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 writer
              
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               1.
               
            
             
               More
               particularly
               in
               this
               commendation
               the
               Bride
               gives
               him
               ,
               ye
               will
               find
               these
               four
               things
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               the
               stile
               she
               gives
               him
               ,
               
                 my
                 beloved
              
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               the
               commendation
               given
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               the
               same
               with
               the
               commendation
               which
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               he
               gave
               her
               .
               3.
               
               The
               note
               of
               attention
               prefixed
               ,
               Behold
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
               an
               addition
               to
               the
               commendation
               Christ
               gave
               her
               ,
               while
               she
               turns
               it
               over
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               as
               a
               qualification
               of
               Christ's
               beauty
               ;
               because
               one
               expression
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               she
               makes
               use
               of
               two
               ,
               
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 yea
                 pleasant
              
               :
               He
               had
               said
               she
               was
               ●air
               ,
               nay
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               thou
               art
               fair
               ,
               &c.
               she
               turnes
               it
               over
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               things
               that
               are
               commendable
               i●
               her
               ,
               are
               infinitly
               and
               much
               more
               commendable
               in
               him
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               being
               the
               extract
               of
               the
               principal
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               Christ
               being
               the
               principal
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               that
               are
               in
               the
               believer
               but
               the
               transumpt
               or
               copie
               :
               All
               these
               things
               are
               in
               Christ
               like
               the
               light
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               believer
               but
               like
               the
               light
               in
               the
               Moon
               ,
               communicat
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               in
               Christ
               as
               in
               their
               own
               element
               and
               ocean
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               believer
               but
               like
               some
               litle
               stream
               communicat
               from
               that
               infinit
               fountain
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               commendation
               given
               by
               Christ
               to
               her
               ,
               is
               tu●ned
               over
               by
               her
               to
               him
               :
               And
               it
               's
               even
               as
               much
               as
               if
               she
               had
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               My
               beloved
               ,
               what
               is
               my
               ●airnesse
               ?
               It
               's
               thou
               who
               art
               fair
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               reckoned
               fair
               ,
               the
               commendation
               belongs
               to
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               worthy
               of
               it
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               love
               in
               believers
               ,
               to
               blush
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               when
               Christ
               commends
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               all
               such
               commendations
               back
               again
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rest
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               party
               who
               deserves
               them
               best
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               title
               ye
               may
               see
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               Much
               humility
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               also
               much
               reverence
               and
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               she
               will
               not
               let
               the
               commendation
               lye
               upon
               her
               ,
               but
               puts
               it
               back
               upon
               him
               :
               Love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               estimation
               of
               him
               ,
               aimes
               alwayes
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               commendable
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               should
               ultimatly
               resolve
               upon
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               much
               familiarity
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               her
               humility
               ,
               in
               that
               she
               calls
               him
               
                 my
                 beloved
              
               ,
               as
               he
               called
               her
               
                 my
                 love
              
               .
               Humility
               and
               reverence
               ,
               an
               high
               estimation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               familiarity
               with
               him
               go
               all
               well
               together
               in
               the
               believer
               ;
               and
               the
               believer
               would
               labour
               to
               have
               all
               these
               in
               exercise
               together
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               let
               one
               of
               them
               part
               from
               another
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               humble
               familiar
               way
               in
               believing
               ,
               which
               we
               would
               aime
               at
               .
               3.
               
               One
               special
               thing
               that
               makes
               Christ
               lovely
               to
               believers
               ,
               and
               
               natively
               stirreth
               them
               up
               to
               commend
               him
               ,
               is
               when
               they
               are
               clear
               anent
               his
               love
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               why
               she
               turnes
               over
               this
               commendatien
               to
               him
               in
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               Ans.
               She
               doth
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               testifie
               her
               sincerity
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               flattering
               nor
               complementing
               ,
               but
               she
               durst
               make
               him
               witnesse
               of
               what
               she
               said
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               that
               there
               are
               many
               spiritual
               con●erences
               ,
               and
               sweet
               soliloquies
               between
               the
               souls
               of
               believers
               and
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               very
               ●amiliar
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               none
               knowes
               ,
               nor
               can
               know
               ,
               but
               Christ
               and
               they
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               is
               speaking
               to
               him
               when
               no
               body
               knowes
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               her
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               there
               are
               many
               divine
               experiences
               of
               believers
               ,
               that
               are
               scarcely
               communicable
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               she
               will
               tell
               them
               over
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               commendation
               she
               puts
               upon
               him
               ,
               is
               even
               the
               same
               which
               he
               before
               gave
               her
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               And
               that
               which
               she
               aimes
               at
               in
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               set
               forth
               the
               exceeding
               great
               beauty
               that
               is
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               which
               beauty
               is
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               n●mely
               of
               the
               qualifications
               wherewith
               he
               is
               furnished
               ,
               having
               grace
               
                 poured
                 into
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 45.
                 2.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               14.
               2.
               
               The
               great
               esteem
               that
               the
               believer
               hath
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               for
               what
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               he
               is
               to
               him
               :
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               in
               thy self
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               fair
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               it
               sayes
               ,
               a
               litle
               glimpse
               of
               Christ's
               beauty
               ,
               hath
               an
               attractive
               efficacy
               upon
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               believer
               :
               When
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               seen
               ,
               it
               puts
               a
               wonderful
               stamp
               of
               love
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               he
               hath
               a
               very
               amiable
               aspect
               ,
               that
               cannot
               but
               get
               love
               in
               the
               beholders
               ,
               as
               they
               said
               that
               heard
               him
               ,
               never
               man
               spake
               as
               he
               speaks
               ;
               so
               they
               that
               have
               seen
               him
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               never
               mans
               countenance
               looked
               like
               his
               ,
               amongst
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               he
               bears
               the
               standard
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               lovelinesse
               wherein
               he
               is
               beyond
               them
               all
               :
               No
               wonder
               ,
               he
               being
               
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 glory
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 expresse
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               wherefrom
               all
               her
               beauty
               was
               derived
               (
               as
               was
               hinted
               before
               )
               it
               was
               from
               his
               ;
               If
               I
               be
               fair
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               it
               is
               because
               thou
               art
               fair
               ,
               it
               's
               thy
               beauty
               that
               puts
               beauty
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               ,
               is
               the
               Behold
               prefixed
               ,
               and
               it
               holds
               out
               these
               three
               .
               1.
               
               The
               excellency
               and
               admirablenesse
               of
               the
               matter
               :
               
               Christ's
               beauty
               ,
               is
               a
               subject
               of
               a
               most
               transcendent
               and
               admirable
               excellency
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               seriousnesse
               in
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               commendation
               ,
               as
               having
               her
               heart
               at
               her
               mouth
               ,
               while
               she
               speaks
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               so
               affected
               and
               taken
               up
               with
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               he
               needed
               not
               ,
               yet
               she
               needed
               up-stirring
               ,
               her self
               :
               and
               there
               was
               need
               she
               should
               stir
               up
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               word
               ,
               for
               her
               own
               ,
               and
               others
               cause
               ,
               is
               prefixed
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               part
               of
               this
               commendation
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               an
               addition
               to
               what
               he
               spoke
               in
               her
               commendation
               :
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 pleasant
              
               saith
               she
               ;
               This
               pleasantnesse
               ,
               and
               lovelinesse
               doth
               relate
               to
               the
               communicativenesse
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               his
               communicating
               of
               what
               is
               lovely
               in
               him
               to
               others
               ;
               It
               had
               not
               been
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               been
               lovely
               in
               himself
               as
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               also
               lovely
               by
               that
               relation
               that
               is
               between
               him
               and
               a
               believer
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               there
               is
               not
               only
               a
               communicablenesse
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               actual
               communication
               of
               these
               things
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               him
               lovely
               ,
               and
               beautiful
               before
               God.
               And
               this
               makes
               Christ
               pleasant
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 we
                 receive
                 and
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               16.
               
               When
               the
               believer
               shares
               of
               Christ's
               fulnesse
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               Christ
               cannot
               but
               be
               pleasant
               .
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               could
               expresse
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               material
               and
               massy
               expression
               ,
               of
               that
               inexpressible
               worth
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               likewise
               of
               a
               believers
               estimation
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               general
               it
               imports
               this
               ,
               A
               difficulty
               in
               commending
               Christ
               rightly
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               words
               gotten
               for
               it
               ;
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               commendable
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               so
               large
               that
               words
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               most
               superlative
               of
               them
               ,
               come
               far
               short
               in
               setting
               him
               forth
               .
               2.
               
               It
               sets
               forth
               ,
               how
               unsatisfied
               believers
               are
               with
               their
               own
               expressions
               of
               that
               worth
               ,
               which
               they
               see
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ;
               they
               think
               the
               first
               word
               unsuitable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               passe
               on
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               they
               are
               forced
               as
               it
               were
               to
               give
               it
               over
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 altogether
                 lovely
              
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               kind
               of
               thing
               that
               may
               commend
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               defective
               ;
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               the
               materials
               of
               beauty
               (
               so
               to
               say
               )
               but
               he
               hath
               the
               form
               .
               All
               things
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               wonderfully
               delightsome
               and
               pleasant
               to
               look
               on
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               expression
               implyes
               ,
               
               an
               exceeding
               great
               refreshfulnesse
               and
               contentednesse
               ,
               which
               Christ
               Jesus
               doth
               yeeld
               to
               a
               believer
               ;
               and
               that
               exceeding
               great
               satisfaction
               and
               delight
               ,
               that
               a
               believer
               may
               have
               in
               looking
               on
               Christ
               :
               This
               word
               pleasant
               ,
               speaks
               their
               actual
               feeding
               upon
               the
               beautiful
               sight
               they
               have
               gotten
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               withdrawn
               from
               it
               :
               Must
               not
               Christ
               be
               lovely
               ,
               when
               his
               people
               get
               eyes
               to
               see
               him
               ?
               and
               must
               it
               not
               be
               a
               heartsome
               life
               to
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               they
               behold
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               fair
               and
               lovely
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               eyes
               fixed
               on
               him
               for
               ever
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               so
               beautiful
               even
               hereaway
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               him
               but
               darkly
               ,
               thorow
               a
               glasse
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               his
               beauty
               is
               vailed
               from
               our
               eyes
               ?
            
             
               That
               which
               followes
               ,
               is
               the
               inlargement
               of
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               called
               a
               beloved
               or
               husband
               ,
               for
               she
               followes
               that
               Allegory
               in
               commending
               his
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               galleries
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               excellent
               &
               stately
               a
               husband
               he
               was
               ,
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               How
               happy
               and
               comfortable
               a
               life
               his
               Bride
               had
               in
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               with
               him
               .
               In
               the
               words
               these
               three
               are
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               is
               commended
               ,
               as
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 house
              
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               The
               several
               commendations
               given
               to
               these
               .
               3.
               
               The
               title
               of
               claim
               ,
               or
               relation
               under
               which
               they
               are
               commended
               ,
               
                 Our
                 bed
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               commended
               ,
               is
               expressed
               by
               three
               words
               .
               1.
               
               Bed
               2.
               
               The
               
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Rafters
                 .
              
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               husbands
               (
               who
               are
               in
               good
               condition
               )
               have
               beds
               to
               solace
               in
               with
               their
               Brides
               ;
               houses
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               and
               galleries
               to
               walk
               in
               ,
               for
               their
               refreshing
               ,
               and
               have
               these
               excellently
               adorned
               according
               to
               their
               rank
               ;
               so
               our
               blessed
               husband
               excells
               in
               these
               .
               By
               bed
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               special
               means
               of
               neerest
               fellowship
               with
               ,
               and
               injoying
               of
               Christ
               ;
               The
               bed
               being
               the
               place
               of
               rest
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               neerest
               fellowship
               between
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               commendation
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               green
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Refreshful
               ,
               like
               the
               Spring
               .
               2.
               
               Fruitful
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               similitude
               of
               greennesse
               is
               opposed
               to
               a
               disconsolat
               ,
               barren
               ,
               unfruitful
               condition
               ,
               Psal.
               92.
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               Ier.
               17.
               8.
               
               So
               then
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               here
               pointed
               at
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               neernesse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               both
               exceeding
               heartsome
               
               and
               refreshful
               ,
               and
               also
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               believers
               to
               keep
               them
               fresh
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               fruitful
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               commended
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               ;
               The
               house
               is
               of
               a
               larger
               extent
               than
               the
               bed
               :
               It
               signifies
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               dwels
               with
               his
               Bride
               ;
               The
               beames
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               the
               house
               is
               both
               compacted
               together
               ,
               and
               sustained
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               living
               with
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               without
               these
               .
               The
               commendation
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               of
               Cedar
               .
               1.
               
               Cedar
               was
               a
               durable
               wood
               .
               2.
               
               Excellent
               and
               precious
               .
               Chap.
               3.
               10.
               3.
               
               It
               was
               typical
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               used
               in
               the
               ceremonial
               services
               :
               So
               this
               commendation
               holds
               forth
               the
               excellent
               nature
               of
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               promises
               ,
               being
               of
               great
               worth
               ,
               precious
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               in
               their
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               while
               upon
               earth
               :
               But
               it
               doth
               especially
               hold
               forth
               the
               eternal
               excellency
               and
               worth
               ,
               and
               the
               durable
               power
               and
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               main
               corner-stone
               of
               this
               building
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               20
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               word
               is
               ,
               rafters
               :
               It
               's
               on
               the
               margent
               ,
               galleries
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               take
               it
               ,
               being
               rendred
               so
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               5.
               
               The
               word
               signifies
               to
               run
               alongst
               :
               and
               the
               scope
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               what
               pleasant
               walks
               there
               are
               with
               Christ
               ;
               or
               ,
               how
               pleasant
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               walk
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               lye
               ,
               or
               bed
               with
               him
               ,
               .
               So
               to
               walk
               with
               him
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               pleasant
               :
               And
               this
               Metaphor
               (
               with
               the
               rest
               )
               is
               here
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               it
               being
               ordinary
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               under
               such
               expressions
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               love
               ,
               fellowship
               ,
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               :
               Now
               these
               galleries
               are
               said
               to
               be
               of
               Fir
               ,
               or
               Cypresse
               ,
               a
               durable
               wood
               .
               This
               word
               is
               not
               else-where
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               the
               scope
               shewes
               ,
               it
               's
               some
               fine
               thing
               ,
               and
               points
               out
               the
               unspeakable
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               a
               life
               of
               walking
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               She
               claimes
               title
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 house
                 ,
                 galleries
              
               :
               she
               saith
               not
               thy
               bed
               ,
               nor
               my
               bed
               (
               whereby
               Chap.
               3.
               she
               signifies
               her
               own
               carnal
               ease
               and
               rest
               )
               but
               our
               bed
               ,
               our
               house
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               she
               points
               at
               somewhat
               which
               both
               of
               them
               had
               joint
               interest
               in
               ,
               and
               did
               together
               converse
               into
               ;
               although
               her
               interest
               be
               communicat
               
               from
               him
               ;
               yet
               she
               keeps
               the
               manner
               of
               speech
               suitable
               to
               husband
               and
               wife
               .
            
             
               These
               words
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               th●re
               be
               several
               degrees
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               several
               wayes
               and
               means
               ,
               for
               entertaining
               of
               it
               ;
               some
               more
               neer
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               lay
               betwixt
               her
               breasts
               ;
               some
               more
               mediat
               (
               when
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               )
               he
               and
               she
               only
               live
               together
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               which
               may
               point
               at
               her
               trading
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               without
               sensible
               manifestations
               ;
               and
               also
               believers
               walking
               with
               him
               in
               their
               ordinary
               callings
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               not
               in
               duties
               of
               immediat
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               signified
               by
               galleries
               .
               2.
               
               Any
               of
               these
               degrees
               and
               means
               of
               fellowship
               ,
               are
               excellent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               pressed
               and
               sought
               after
               by
               the
               believer
               .
               3.
               
               The
               neerest
               mean
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               most
               refreshful
               to
               spiritual
               sense
               ,
               the
               bed
               more
               than
               the
               house
               .
               4.
               
               Yet
               though
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               believers
               would
               not
               divide
               them
               ;
               but
               would
               think
               much
               of
               all
               the
               means
               and
               ordinances
               ,
               even
               as
               long
               as
               they
               abide
               here
               .
               5.
               
               There
               is
               a
               mutual
               relation
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Bride
               ,
               which
               gives
               a
               mutual
               interest
               in
               ,
               and
               relation
               to
               all
               that
               is
               his
               ;
               What
               ever
               is
               his
               ,
               it
               's
               ours
               ,
               his
               bed
               is
               ours
               ,
               his
               
                 house
                 ours
              
               ,
               &c.
               6.
               
               Believers
               that
               can
               lay
               claim
               to
               Christ
               ,
               may
               and
               should
               claim
               interest
               in
               all
               that
               is
               his
               .
               7.
               
               This
               makes
               every
               dispensation
               lovely
               ,
               and
               every
               step
               of
               our
               walk
               heartsome
               ,
               when
               under
               every
               dispensation
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               step
               of
               our
               walk
               ,
               we
               are
               living
               a
               life
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               spending
               all
               our
               time
               in
               lying
               ,
               dwelling
               and
               walking
               with
               Christ
               ,
               O
               how
               sweet
               a
               life
               were
               that
               !
               8.
               
               The
               meanes
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               and
               times
               ,
               are
               so
               well
               contrived
               ,
               and
               so
               large
               and
               refreshful
               ,
               as
               they
               contribute
               exceedingly
               to
               make
               a
               believer
               cheerful
               in
               all
               duties
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               conversation
               ;
               For
               we
               here
               see
               ,
               there
               are
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 house
              
               and
               galleries
               provided
               in
               order
               to
               her
               keeping
               company
               with
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Part
               1.
               
               CHRISTS
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Rose
                 of
                 Sharon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lilie
                 of
                 the
                 valleys
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 lilie
                 among
                 thorns
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 love
                 among
                 the
                 daughters
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               second
               Chapter
               contains
               the
               same
               scope
               ,
               and
               runs
               in
               the
               same
               strain
               ,
               with
               the
               former
               .
               It
               hath
               two
               principal
               parts
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               Christ
               speaks
               in
               the
               first
               two
               verses
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Bride
               continues
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               first
               commend
               himself
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               He
               describes
               his
               Bride
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               it
               's
               he
               who
               speaks
               ,
               appears
               thus
               ;
               1.
               
               It
               's
               clear
               ,
               at
               first
               looking
               upon
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               in
               the
               2.
               verse
               ,
               and
               who
               else
               can
               be
               thought
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               first
               ?
               He
               is
               the
               I
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               who
               claims
               the
               Bride
               by
               this
               possessive
               particle
               my
               in
               the
               second
               .
               2.
               
               The
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 rose
                 of
                 Sharon
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               stately
               ,
               becoming
               him
               alone
               to
               speak
               them
               ;
               Like
               these
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 true
                 vine
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               majestick
               is
               the
               commendation
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               agree
               to
               none
               other
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Brids
               work
               is
               to
               commend
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               her self
               ,
               especially
               with
               a
               commendation
               beyond
               what
               he
               giveth
               her
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               first
               verse
               must
               be
               Christ's
               words
               ,
               not
               hers
               .
            
             
               The
               scope
               is
               ,
               (
               for
               her
               instruction
               and
               comfort
               now
               in
               affliction
               ,
               )
               that
               he
               may
               make
               her
               know
               himself
               :
               The
               very
               knowing
               of
               Christ
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               one
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               rare
               and
               ravishing
               things
               he
               can
               shew
               his
               Bride
               ,
               to
               shew
               her
               himself
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               her
               know
               him
               :
               Neither
               can
               he
               choise
               a
               subject
               more
               profitable
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               more
               welcome
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               insist
               on
               ,
               than
               to
               
               display
               his
               own
               beauty
               ,
               whereby
               she
               may
               see
               her
               blessednesse
               in
               such
               a
               match
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               verse
               then
               ,
               Christ
               comes-in
               commending
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 rose
                 of
                 Sharon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 lilie
                 of
                 the
                 valleys
              
               .
               The
               rose
               is
               a
               sweet
               savouring
               flower
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               lilie
               :
               Sharon
               and
               the
               valleys
               are
               added
               ,
               because
               these
               roses
               and
               lilies
               that
               grew
               there
               ,
               were
               the
               best
               that
               were
               to
               be
               found
               .
               He
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 that
                 rose
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 rose
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 lilie
              
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               him
               ,
               as
               excellent
               and
               singular
               from
               all
               others
               .
               He
               thus
               sets
               forth
               himself
               to
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               most
               lovely
               savour
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               delightful
               and
               refreshful
               smell
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               have
               spiritual
               senses
               to
               discern
               what
               is
               in
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               refreshful
               in
               creatures
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               more
               eminently
               and
               infinitly
               in
               him
               ;
               Therefore
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 rose
              
               and
               
                 the
                 lilie
              
               .
               3.
               
               That
               whatever
               excellency
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               singularly
               and
               incomparably
               in
               him
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               other
               rose
               ,
               or
               lilie
               but
               he
               :
               and
               what
               excellency
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               others
               ,
               doth
               not
               deserve
               the
               name
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               him
               .
               4.
               
               That
               he
               is
               never
               suitably
               commended
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               lifted
               up
               above
               all
               .
               5.
               
               That
               none
               can
               commend
               Christ
               to
               purpose
               ,
               but
               himself
               ;
               he
               takes
               it
               therefore
               on
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               &c
               He
               can
               indeed
               commend
               himself
               effectually
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               can
               do
               it
               .
               6.
               
               That
               he
               manifests
               more
               of
               his
               lovelinesse
               to
               these
               who
               have
               gotten
               a
               begun
               sight
               and
               esteem
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               had
               been
               commending
               it
               formerly
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               discovers
               more
               of
               it
               to
               her
               .
               7.
               
               That
               it
               's
               one
               of
               Christ's
               greatest
               favours
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               special
               effects
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               himself
               as
               lovely
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               bear-in
               his
               lovelinesse
               upon
               her
               heart
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               here
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               verse
               ,
               he
               describes
               his
               Bride
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               these
               things
               to
               consider
               .
               1.
               
               What
               she
               is
               ,
               a
               lilie
               .
               2.
               
               What
               others
               of
               the
               world
               beside
               are
               ,
               called
               here
               the
               daughters
               (
               so
               men
               without
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               believers
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               daughters
               of
               their
               mother
               the
               world
               ;
               no
               kindly
               daughters
               to
               her
               ,
               they
               are
               thorns
               .
               3.
               
               The
               posture
               of
               Christ's
               Spouse
               ,
               she
               is
               
                 as
                 a
                 lilie
                 among
                 thorns
              
               ,
               a
               strange
               posture
               and
               soil
               ,
               for
               our
               Lord's
               love
               and
               lilie
               to
               grow
               in
               .
            
             
               The
               lilie
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               savoury
               and
               harmlesse
               ;
               thorns
               are
               worth
               ,
               
               lesse
               ,
               unpleasant
               and
               hurtful
               .
               The
               lilies
               being
               compared
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               placed
               amongst
               them
               ,
               sets
               out
               both
               her
               excellency
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               her
               sufferings
               from
               them
               .
               In
               general
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               drawes
               his
               own
               beauty
               and
               the
               Brides
               together
               ,
               thereby
               to
               shew
               their
               kindred
               ,
               and
               sibnesse
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               she
               is
               not
               rightly
               taken
               up
               ,
               but
               when
               she
               is
               looked
               upon
               as
               standing
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               not
               fully
               set
               forth
               ,
               nor
               known
               without
               her
               .
               2.
               
               He
               took
               two
               titles
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               one
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               lilie
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 lilie
              
               ,
               she
               as
               ,
               or
               
                 like
                 the
                 lilie
              
               ;
               Setting
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               Wherein
               her
               beauty
               consists
               ,
               It
               's
               in
               likenesse
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               From
               whom
               it
               comes
               ,
               it
               's
               from
               him
               ,
               her
               being
               his
               love
               ,
               makes
               like
               the
               lilie
               .
               3.
               
               The
               neernesse
               of
               the
               mysti●al
               union
               ,
               that
               is
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               Bride
               ;
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               some
               way
               share
               names
               ,
               Ier.
               23.
               6.
               and
               Chap.
               33.
               16.
               3.
               
               He
               intermixes
               her
               beauty
               and
               crosses
               together
               ,
               drawing
               them
               on
               one
               table
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               a
               view
               of
               both
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               her
               humbling
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               her
               comfort
               :
               It
               's
               not
               good
               for
               believers
               ,
               to
               look
               only
               to
               the
               one
               without
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               very
               lovely
               ,
               and
               beautiful
               .
               2.
               
               The
               children
               of
               the
               world
               are
               natively
               hurtful
               to
               her
               .
               3.
               
               In
               Christ's
               account
               the
               believer
               is
               exceedingly
               preferable
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               place
               or
               qualifications
               in
               the
               world
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               relation
               and
               affection
               ,
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               keep
               off
               outward
               afflictions
               from
               his
               own
               Bride
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               native
               to
               believers
               to
               have
               a
               crossed
               life
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               plantation
               here
               
                 among
                 thorns
              
               speaks
               it
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               crosses
               are
               of
               more
               kinds
               than
               one
               ,
               which
               believers
               are
               environed
               with
               ,
               thorns
               grow
               on
               all
               hands
               beside
               Christ's
               lilie
               .
               7.
               
               Holinesse
               and
               innocency
               will
               not
               alwayes
               prevent
               wrongs
               and
               injuries
               from
               others
               ,
               thorns
               will
               wrong
               even
               the
               lilie
               .
               8.
               
               Christ
               observes
               here
               ,
               how
               she
               looks
               in
               her
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               takes
               special
               notice
               ,
               how
               his
               people
               carry
               in
               a
               suffering
               lot
               .
               9.
               
               It
               's
               commendable
               to
               keep
               clean
               under
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               lilie-like
               ,
               even
               amongst
               thorns
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Part
               2.
               
               BRIDES
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Apple-tree
                 among
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 among
                 the
                 sons
                 .
                 I
                 sat
                 down
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
                 with
                 great
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fruit
                 was
                 sweet
                 to
                 my
                 taste
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               may
               be
               sub-divided
               in
               two
               ,
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               third
               verse
               ,
               the
               Bride
               comes
               in
               speaking
               as
               in
               a
               lively
               frame
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               From
               that
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               she
               speaks
               as
               being
               at
               some
               distance
               with
               the
               Bridegroom
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               part
               .
               1.
               
               She
               commends
               Christ
               ,
               and
               layes
               down
               this
               commendation
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               her
               consolation
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               2.
               
               She
               proves
               it
               by
               her
               experience
               ,
               ibid.
               3.
               
               Explains
               the
               way
               of
               her
               coming
               to
               that
               experience
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               4.
               
               She
               cryes
               out
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               5.
               
               She
               shewes
               his
               tender
               care
               of
               her
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               expresseth
               her
               fear
               ,
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               any
               change
               to
               the
               worse
               in
               her
               condition
               ,
               and
               her
               care
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               dependence
               of
               the
               third
               verse
               upon
               the
               second
               ,
               is
               clear
               :
               She
               takes
               the
               commendation
               out
               of
               Christ's
               mouth
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               her
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               same
               manner
               almost
               turns
               it
               over
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               done
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               16.
               and
               then
               comforts
               her self
               in
               him
               :
               Hath
               she
               crosses
               ?
               then
               he
               hath
               a
               shadow
               to
               hide
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               she
               setles
               her self
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               complain
               of
               her
               sufferings
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               s●aying
               of
               the
               heart
               against
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               better
               for
               believers
               to
               insist
               in
               commending
               him
               ,
               than
               describing
               their
               crosses
               .
            
             
               Here
               there
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Brides
               esteem
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               called
               here
               the
               sons
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               wild
               barren
               trees
               ,
               that
               gives
               no
               fruit
               or
               comfort
               :
               The
               world
               is
               exceeding
               little
               worth
               ,
               especilay
               
               to
               these
               who
               know
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Her
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               the
               Apple-tree
               :
               There
               is
               great
               odds
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               there
               is
               ever
               fruit
               to
               be
               found
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               shadow
               in
               him
               .
               This
               is
               proven
               by
               her
               experience
               (
               for
               they
               that
               have
               felt
               and
               tasted
               how
               sweet
               he
               is
               ,
               can
               speak
               somewhat
               to
               this
               )
               I
               encountered
               with
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               (
               sayes
               she
               )
               like
               scorchings
               of
               the
               Sun
               (
               See
               on
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 vers
              
               .
               5.
               )
               and
               could
               find
               no
               shelter
               ,
               nor
               refreshment
               amongst
               the
               creatures
               ;
               but
               I
               resolved
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               them
               (
               even
               as
               men
               do
               ,
               by
               interposing
               a
               tree
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               heat
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               a
               shadow
               )
               and
               I
               found
               refreshing
               and
               ease
               ,
               by
               the
               benefits
               and
               priviledges
               that
               flow
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               purchased
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               injoyed
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               ;
               which
               were
               very
               comfortable
               ,
               even
               as
               sweet
               apples
               from
               an
               apple-tree
               ,
               are
               refreshful
               to
               one
               sitting
               under
               it's
               shadow
               in
               a
               great
               heat
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believers
               may
               be
               scorched
               with
               outward
               and
               inward
               heat
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               exercised
               not
               only
               with
               sharp
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               Satan's
               temptations
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               a
               compleat
               shadow
               ,
               and
               a
               cure
               for
               all
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               would
               find
               Christ
               a
               shadow
               from
               the
               heat
               ,
               must
               make
               use
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               imploy
               him
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               They
               
                 must
                 sit
                 down
              
               ,
               &c.
               4.
               
               Believers
               never
               flee
               to
               his
               shadow
               till
               some
               heat
               scorch
               them
               ;
               For
               ,
               her
               being
               scorched
               with
               heat
               ,
               is
               supposed
               here
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               made
               the
               shadow
               refreshful
               .
               5.
               
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               will
               compose
               the
               Believer
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               greatest
               difficulties
               ;
               It
               will
               
                 set
                 them
                 down
              
               &c.
               ,
               yea
               and
               delight
               them
               also
               .
               6.
               
               Much
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               in
               it's
               use-making
               of
               Christ
               ,
               appears
               in
               it's
               interpesing
               of
               Christ
               betwixt
               us
               and
               wrath
               ,
               or
               whatever
               may
               be
               troublesome
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               quieting
               of
               our selves
               upon
               that
               ground
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               that
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 sitting
                 down
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
              
               .
               7.
               
               There
               are
               many
               choise
               and
               excellent
               fruits
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               flow
               from
               him
               to
               believers
               .
               8.
               
               All
               the
               spiritual
               benefits
               and
               priviledges
               that
               believers
               enjoy
               ,
               are
               Christ's
               fruits
               ;
               they
               are
               his
               fruits
               by
               purchase
               and
               right
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               communicat
               to
               believers
               .
               9.
               
               Believers
               eat
               and
               feed
               ,
               and
               may
               with
               his
               blessed
               allowance
               do
               so
               upon
               what
               is
               his
               .
               10.
               
               Christ's
               fruits
               are
               exceeding
               sweet
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               eaten
               ;
               they
               
               are
               satisfyingly
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               sensibly
               sweet
               .
               11.
               
               These
               sweet
               fruits
               are
               neither
               eaten
               ,
               nor
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               them
               felt
               by
               believers
               ,
               till
               they
               go
               to
               Christ's
               shadow
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               delightsomly
               under
               his
               righteousnesse
               ;
               then
               they
               become
               refreshful
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 brought
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 banqueting-house
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 banner
                 over
                 me
                 was
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               She
               proceeds
               in
               expressing
               her
               cheerful
               condition
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               way
               of
               her
               accesse
               to
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               He
               
                 brought
                 me
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               sets
               out
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               injoyment
               of
               Christ's
               sensible
               love
               ,
               by
               comparing
               it
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               or
               
                 house
                 of
                 wine
              
               .
               2.
               
               She
               tells
               who
               it
               was
               that
               brought
               her
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 He
                 brought
                 me
              
               .
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               how
               she
               was
               brought
               to
               it
               ;
               It
               was
               by
               the
               out-letting
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               
                 His
                 banner
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 over
                 me
                 was
                 love
              
               .
               The
               first
               expression
               sets
               forth
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               great
               abundance
               of
               satisfying
               and
               refreshing
               blessings
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               ;
               such
               abundance
               of
               provision
               as
               useth
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               at
               a
               feast
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               banqueting-house
               .
               2.
               
               His
               liberal
               allowance
               thereof
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               who
               for
               that
               end
               hath
               laid
               up
               this
               provision
               for
               them
               .
               3.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               intertainment
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               feast
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               cordial
               things
               ,
               
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 wine
              
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               He
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               
                 brought
                 me
                 in
              
               .
               It
               shewes
               ,
               1.
               
               Believers
               impotency
               to
               enter
               in
               there
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               want
               of
               right
               ,
               that
               may
               give
               them
               accesse
               to
               the
               blessings
               that
               are
               laid
               up
               in
               Christ.
               2.
               
               That
               it
               's
               Christ
               who
               makes
               their
               accesse
               ;
               he
               purchased
               an
               entry
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               applyes
               his
               purchase
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               dispenseth
               it
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               so
               brings
               them
               in
               .
               3.
               
               It
               suppons
               a
               freedom
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               bringing
               them
               in
               :
               They
               are
               brought
               in
               by
               his
               meer
               favour
               .
               4.
               
               It
               contains
               a
               thankful
               remembrance
               ,
               or
               acknowledgment
               of
               this
               deed
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               an
               holding
               of
               this
               savour
               of
               him
               .
               The
               third
               holds
               forth
               the
               manner
               how
               she
               is
               brought
               in
               ;
               It
               's
               under
               a
               
                 banner
                 of
                 love
              
               :
               A
               stately
               manner
               ;
               it
               was
               love
               that
               brought
               her
               in
               :
               The
               expression
               implyeth
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               it
               was
               
               love
               that
               moved
               him
               to
               bring
               her
               in
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               did
               it
               in
               a
               loving
               manner
               ,
               which
               amplifieth
               and
               heightens
               his
               love
               :
               She
               comes
               in
               marching
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               triumph
               ,
               having
               love
               like
               a
               banner
               ,
               or
               colours
               ,
               adorning
               this
               march
               ,
               and
               making
               way
               for
               her
               entry
               ;
               so
               that
               even
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               being
               brought
               in
               ,
               the
               general
               predominant
               ,
               visible
               thing
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               that
               appeared
               ,
               was
               
                 love
                 .
                 Obs.
              
               1.
               
               Christ
               will
               somtimes
               bring
               his
               people
               in
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               exceeding
               lovingly
               and
               kindly
               ,
               even
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               ingaging
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               would
               observe
               his
               way
               with
               them
               .
               3.
               
               This
               loving
               manner
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               dealing
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               doth
               exceedingly
               commend
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               heightening
               consideration
               of
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               love
               is
               in
               it self
               a
               most
               stately
               ,
               and
               triumphant
               thing
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               only
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               secures
               believers
               in
               their
               battels
               and
               march
               ,
               against
               their
               spiritual
               adversaries
               ;
               And
               indeed
               they
               may
               fight
               ,
               who
               have
               love
               for
               their
               colours
               and
               banner
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Stay
                 me
                 with
                 flagons
                 ,
                 comfort
                 me
                 with
                 apples
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               She
               is
               almost
               overcome
               with
               this
               banquet
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cryes
               out
               for
               help
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               Here
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               case
               she
               is
               in
               .
               2.
               
               The
               cure
               she
               calls
               for
               .
               3.
               
               From
               whom
               she
               seeks
               it
               .
            
             
               Her
               case
               is
               ,
               That
               she
               is
               
                 sick
                 of
                 love
              
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               fainting
               of
               a
               soul
               under
               absence
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               sense
               ;
               all
               the
               context
               before
               and
               after
               ,
               and
               the
               scope
               will
               shew
               it
               's
               otherwise
               with
               her
               :
               But
               it
               's
               a
               sicknesse
               from
               the
               weight
               and
               pressour
               of
               felt
               inconceivable
               love
               ,
               damishing
               her
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               weakning
               her
               ,
               she
               cannot
               abide
               that
               sight
               and
               fulnesse
               which
               she
               injoyes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               cure
               she
               desires
               confirms
               this
               ,
               
                 Stay
                 me
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               or
               support
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               like
               to
               fall
               under
               it
               ;
               and
               
                 comfort
                 me
              
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               strengthen
               me
               ,
               or
               bed
               me
               ,
               straw
               me
               with
               ,
               or
               in
               apples
               ,
               let
               me
               lye
               down
               amongst
               them
               .
               The
               first
               expression
               looks
               to
               the
               house
               of
               wine
               where
               she
               was
               ,
               which
               suppons
               no
               want
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               rendred
               ,
               
                 Stay
                 me
                 in
                 flagons
              
               ,
               as
               seeking
               support
               in
               this
               holy
               fill
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               she
               was
               staggering
               .
               The
               second
               looks
               to
               the
               Apple-tree
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               and
               she
               would
               ever
               roll
               her self
               amongst
               the
               apples
               that
               come
               from
               this
               tree
               ;
               and
               like
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               Mat.
               17.
               4.
               saith
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ▪
              
               she
               would
               even
               be
               fixed
               and
               ly
               down
               in
               that
               posture
               ,
               never
               to
               part
               with
               this
               happy
               condition
               again
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               she
               speaks
               to
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               she
               seeks
               help
               ,
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               plural-number
               (
               as
               is
               clear
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               which
               shews
               a
               ravishment
               and
               kind
               of
               rapture
               in
               this
               exclamation
               ;
               not
               observing
               to
               whom
               she
               speaks
               ,
               but
               expressing
               her
               delight
               in
               that
               which
               she
               enjoyed
               ,
               yet
               mainly
               intending
               Christ
               (
               as
               the
               Disciples
               did
               ,
               Matth.
               17.
               not
               knowing
               what
               they
               said
               )
               for
               it
               's
               he
               who
               applyes
               the
               cure
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Love
               will
               have
               a
               great
               out-letting
               at
               sometimes
               beyond
               others
               as
               if
               a
               dam
               were
               gathered
               ,
               and
               then
               letten
               out
               .
               2.
               
               Sense
               of
               love
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               will
               straiten
               and
               weight
               a
               believer
               ,
               as
               overburthening
               and
               overpowring
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               is
               put
               to
               say
               ,
               hold
               ,
               and
               
                 wo's
                 me
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Isa.
               6
               5.
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               presence
               is
               such
               ,
               and
               our
               infirmity
               so
               unsuitable
               thereto
               .
               3.
               
               Love
               is
               lovely
               when
               the
               believer
               is
               almost
               dotting
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               staggering
               under
               the
               weight
               and
               power
               of
               it
               .
               4.
               
               It
               can
               cure
               even
               the
               same
               sickness
               it
               makes
               ,
               These
               flagons
               and
               apples
               are
               the
               only
               remedy
               ,
               though
               our
               bottles
               be
               now
               weak
               ,
               and
               can
               hold
               but
               little
               of
               this
               new
               wine
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 left
                 hand
                 is
                 under
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 doth
                 embrace
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               She
               expresseth
               Christ's
               care
               of
               her
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               as
               a
               most
               loving
               Husband
               ,
               he
               sustains
               he
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               in
               this
               swoun
               and
               swarf
               ,
               which
               from
               joy
               she
               fals
               in
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               do
               plainly
               bear
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               love
               is
               a
               sensible
               sustaining
               thing
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               support
               the
               heart
               under
               it's
               greatest
               weakness
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Christ
               is
               tender
               of
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               so
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               fits
               of
               love-sickness
               .
               3.
               
               As
               believers
               would
               observe
               Christ's
               love
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               so
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               weakest
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               will
               find
               it
               both
               seasonable
               and
               profitable
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Roes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Hindes
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 stir
                 not
                 up
                 ,
                 nor
                 awake
                 my
                 Love
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 please
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               verse
               contains
               her
               care
               to
               entertain
               this
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               she
               takes
               for
               that
               end
               .
               That
               they
               are
               the
               Brides
               words
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               clear
               from
               the
               scope
               and
               matter
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               expressions
               she
               useth
               ,
               speaking
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 my
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 till
                 he
                 please
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               give
               Christ
               his
               own
               liberty
               in
               staying
               or
               going
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               not
               our
               good
               that
               our
               pleasure
               were
               the
               rule
               in
               our
               fellowship
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               in
               order
               to
               the
               securing
               of
               this
               comfortable
               condition
               to
               her self
               ;
               first
               ,
               she
               adjures
               and
               charges
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               concernment
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               seriousness
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               very
               great
               earnest
               .
               3.
               
               A
               fear
               of
               misguiding
               this
               condition
               .
               4.
               
               A
               difficulty
               so
               to
               prevent
               the
               hazard
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               all
               quiet
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               parties
               she
               speaks
               to
               ,
               while
               she
               thus
               adjures
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               lesson
               she
               would
               take
               to
               her self
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               need
               to
               be
               thus
               guarded
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               professors
               are
               in
               hazard
               to
               marr
               their
               own
               enjoyments
               ,
               and
               to
               interrupt
               an
               intimate
               fellowship
               with
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Beginners
               are
               readiest
               to
               fall
               in
               this
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               Seriousnesse
               will
               stir
               up
               believers
               to
               be
               watchful
               over
               themselves
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               them
               presse
               others
               to
               be
               so
               also
               .
            
             
               This
               expression
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Roes
                 and
                 Hindes
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               is
               but
               added
               ,
               for
               keeping
               the
               strain
               of
               this
               Song
               (
               which
               is
               composed
               in
               an
               Allegorick
               way
               ,
               and
               every
               similitude
               is
               not
               to
               be
               narrowly
               searched
               into
               )
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               tenderly
               they
               ought
               to
               watch
               ,
               to
               prevent
               this
               hazard
               ,
               as
               men
               having
               to
               do
               with
               
                 Roes
                 ▪
              
               who
               are
               soon
               stirred
               ;
               Shewing
               that
               a
               little
               thing
               may
               stir
               up
               Christ
               ,
               and
               marr
               the
               comfortable
               fellowship
               that
               is
               between
               him
               and
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               charge
               it self
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 stir
                 not
                 up
                 ,
                 nor
                 awake
                 the
                 Beloved
              
               ;
               as
               a
               wife
               would
               say
               (
               when
               her
               husband
               is
               come
               home
               and
               
               resting
               in
               her
               arms
               )
               be
               quiet
               all
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               din
               be
               in
               the
               house
               to
               awake
               him
               :
               And
               this
               charge
               reaches
               her self
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               when
               she
               as
               the
               mother
               ,
               commands
               all
               the
               little-ones
               or
               children
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               not
               be
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               remove
               ;
               she
               ought
               to
               be
               much
               more
               careful
               in
               this
               her self
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               a
               sensible
               presence
               be
               not
               tenderly
               entertained
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               last
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               would
               be
               most
               carefull
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               admitted
               to
               near
               and
               sensible
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               nothing
               fall
               out
               which
               may
               provoke
               him
               to
               depart
               .
               3.
               
               The
               least
               sinful
               motions
               ,
               and
               stirrings
               of
               corruption
               would
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               great
               tendency
               to
               provoke
               and
               stir
               up
               the
               Beloved
               to
               be
               gone
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               This
               charge
               is
               qualified
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 till
                 he
                 please
              
               :
               Which
               does
               not
               imply
               ,
               that
               she
               gives
               them
               leave
               at
               any
               time
               to
               stir
               him
               up
               ;
               but
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               see
               that
               by
               your
               fault
               he
               be
               not
               awaked
               ,
               till
               his
               own
               time
               come
               .
               Observe
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               guids
               his
               visits
               and
               love-manifestations
               ,
               by
               his
               soveralignty
               and
               pleasure
               .
               2.
               
               He
               may
               withdraw
               from
               his
               people
               without
               respect
               to
               any
               particular
               provocation
               ,
               as
               having
               sinful
               influence
               thereupon
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               pleasure
               is
               believers
               rule
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               that
               are
               most
               precious
               to
               them
               :
               Here
               she
               acquiesces
               ,
               even
               to
               his
               withdrawing
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               please
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               may
               have
               peace
               ,
               and
               be
               quiet
               under
               absence
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               sinfully
               provoked
               Christ
               to
               withdraw
               :
               For
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               thing
               the
               Bride
               aims
               at
               ,
               as
               to
               her self
               ,
               in
               this
               her
               care
               .
               5.
               
               Often
               believers
               are
               guilty
               in
               marring
               Christ's
               fellowship
               with
               them
               before
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               enjoy
               Christ's
               company
               much
               longer
               oftentimes
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               sin
               him
               out
               of
               house
               and
               doors
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 Beloved
                 !
                 behold
                 ,
                 he
                 cometh
                 leaping
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 skipping
                 upon
                 the
                 hills
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Beloved
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 young
                 Hart
                 :
                 Behold
                 ,
                 he
                 standeth
                 behind
                 our
                 wall
                 ,
                 he
                 looketh
                 forth
                 at
                 the
                 windows
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himself
                 through
                 the
                 lattesse
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               words
               contain
               a
               case
               of
               the
               Brides
               ,
               different
               from
               her
               case
               in
               the
               former
               words
               ;
               there
               she
               was
               in
               Christ's
               arms
               ;
               here
               she
               sees
               him
               afar
               off
               ;
               there
               she
               was
               endeavouring
               to
               keep
               him
               still
               ;
               here
               she
               is
               sensible
               that
               he
               is
               away
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 ult
              
               .
               is
               praying
               for
               his
               return
               .
               Observe
               then
               from
               the
               connexion
               ,
               The
               most
               satisfying
               and
               comfortable
               conditions
               of
               a
               believer
               ,
               while
               upon
               earth
               ,
               are
               not
               abiding
               ;
               even
               the
               Bride
               must
               experience
               distance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               presence
               .
               2.
               
               Sometimes
               sensible
               presence
               will
               not
               continue
               ,
               even
               when
               believers
               are
               most
               careful
               to
               retain
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               she
               was
               in
               the
               words
               before
               .
            
             
               Her
               distance
               hath
               two
               steps
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               are
               some
               views
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               some
               intercourse
               with
               him
               ,
               though
               afar
               off
               ,
               in
               this
               Chapter
               :
               Then
               ,
               2.
               she
               is
               deprived
               even
               of
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               following
               :
               And
               readily
               distance
               once
               begun
               ,
               doth
               proceed
               from
               a
               lesser
               to
               a
               greater
               degree
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               removed
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               we
               would
               observe
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               is
               Christ's
               carriage
               ,
               when
               the
               Bride
               doth
               not
               enjoy
               sensible
               presence
               in
               so
               lively
               a
               way
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               he
               is
               doing
               ;
               he
               is
               
                 co●ing
                 ,
                 leaping
                 ,
                 standing
                 behind
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 looking
                 thorow
                 the
                 lattess
                 ,
              
               &c.
               2.
               
               What
               he
               is
               saying
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 speaking
              
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               writing
               kind
               love-letters
               to
               her
               at
               that
               same
               time
               :
               Christ
               is
               both
               doing
               and
               speaking
               kindly
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               away
               to
               sense
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               discerned
               .
               2.
               
               We
               may
               see
               what
               is
               the
               Brides
               carriage
               suitable
               to
               his
               ,
               in
               four
               steps
               (
               worthy
               to
               be
               imitate
               by
               believers
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               peace
               ,
               in
               their
               disconsolate
               condition
               )
               1.
               
               She
               observes
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               twilight
               discovery
               she
               hath
               of
               him
               .
               2.
               
               She
               records
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               and
               reads
               his
               Epistle
               often
               over
               .
               3.
               
               She
               comforts
               her self
               in
               keeping
               the
               faith
               of
               her
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               future
               enjoying
               of
               him
               ,
               clear
               .
               And
               ,
               4.
               prayes
               in
               
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               for
               some
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               till
               that
               come
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               and
               9.
               
               The
               second
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               to
               16.
               
               The
               third
               vers
               .
               16.
               and
               17.
               
               The
               fourth
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               17.
               vers
               .
            
             
               In
               her
               observation
               of
               Christ's
               way
               with
               her
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               Consider
               ,
               1.
               his
               practice
               ,
               which
               she
               observes
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               observation
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               How
               she
               is
               affected
               with
               it
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               her
               expression
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 He
                 cometh
                 leaping
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 skipping
                 upon
                 the
                 hills
                 .
              
               There
               are
               four
               things
               here
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               supposed
               distance
               ,
               for
               when
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               coming
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               present
               :
               This
               distance
               is
               not
               in
               reality
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               union
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               a
               Believer
               ,
               that
               is
               alway
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               interrupted
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               said
               
                 he
                 cometh
              
               ;
               Coming
               imports
               his
               drawing
               near
               to
               remove
               the
               distance
               ,
               as
               being
               already
               on
               his
               way
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               his
               coming
               that
               removes
               the
               distance
               between
               him
               and
               his
               people
               :
               The
               first
               motion
               of
               love
               is
               still
               on
               his
               side
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               even
               when
               Christ
               is
               absent
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               well
               seen
               ,
               he
               is
               making
               way
               for
               our
               nearer
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               upon
               his
               way
               coming
               again
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               3.
               
               Even
               when
               he
               is
               away
               he
               is
               still
               coming
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               afterward
               the
               distance
               seem
               to
               grow
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               of
               absence
               darker
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               mountains
               which
               he
               comes
               over
               ,
               that
               is
               something
               standing
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               ,
               marring
               our
               accesse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               familiarity
               with
               us
               ,
               till
               he
               remove
               it
               ,
               as
               mountains
               obstruct
               mens
               way
               in
               travel
               ;
               and
               so
               difficulties
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Gods
               work
               are
               compared
               to
               mountains
               ,
               
                 Zech.
                 4.
                 7.
                 
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 mountain
                 ?
              
               &c.
               So
               here
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               difficulties
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               before
               the
               union
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               us
               be
               made
               up
               .
            
             
               So
               also
               there
               are
               particular
               sins
               ,
               clouds
               of
               guiltinesse
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               removed
               ,
               ere
               his
               presence
               can
               be
               restored
               after
               he
               goeth
               away
               .
               Again
               ,
               coming
               over
               mountains
               ,
               maketh
               one
               conspicuous
               and
               glorious
               afar
               off
               ;
               So
               Christ's
               march
               and
               return
               to
               a
               believer
               is
               ever
               in
               triumph
               ,
               over
               some
               great
               ground
               of
               distance
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               discernably
               glorous
               .
               4
               ly
               .
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               leaping
               and
               skipping
               :
               which
               imports
               ,
               1.
               an
               agility
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               facility
               to
               overcome
               whatever
               is
               in
               the
               way
               .
               2.
               
               A
               chearfulness
               and
               
               heartiness
               in
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               He
               comes
               with
               delight
               over
               the
               highest
               Hill
               that
               is
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               when
               he
               returns
               to
               his
               people
               .
               3.
               
               It
               holds
               forth
               speedinesse
               ,
               Christ
               comes
               quickly
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               never
               behind
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               cannot
               mistryst
               a
               believer
               ;
               his
               term-day
               is
               their
               necessity
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               he
               will
               meet
               with
               them
               then
               .
               4.
               
               It
               imports
               a
               beauty
               ,
               Majesty
               and
               statelinesse
               in
               his
               coming
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               triumph
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               comes
               triumphantly
               and
               in
               great
               state
               ;
               And
               what
               is
               more
               stately
               than
               Christs
               triumphing
               over
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               shew
               of
               them
               openly
               ,
               by
               overcoming
               the
               difficulties
               in
               his
               way
               to
               his
               Bride
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               in
               the
               Verse
               ,
               is
               her
               observation
               of
               this
               ;
               Christ
               in
               his
               way
               is
               very
               discernable
               to
               any
               that
               is
               watchful
               ,
               and
               Believers
               should
               observe
               his
               way
               when
               absent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               present
               .
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               how
               she
               discerned
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               faith
               is
               here
               taking
               up
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 14.
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 go
                 away
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 again
              
               ;
               and
               faith
               lays
               hold
               on
               this
               :
               Faith
               is
               a
               good
               friend
               in
               desertion
               ,
               for
               as
               we
               may
               here
               see
               ,
               it
               speaks
               good
               of
               Christ
               even
               behind
               his
               back
               ,
               when
               sense
               would
               say
               he
               will
               return
               no
               more
               ,
               faith
               sayes
               he
               is
               coming
               ,
               and
               prophesies
               good
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               good
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               how
               she
               is
               affected
               with
               it
               ;
               This
               observation
               proves
               very
               comfortable
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               her
               abrupt
               and
               cutted
               expression
               imports
               ,
               
                 The
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               :
               As
               also
               ,
               the
               Behold
               ,
               she
               puts
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               her
               heart
               was
               much
               affected
               with
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               thought
               much
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               it
               was
               some
               way
               wonderful
               that
               Christ
               was
               coming
               ,
               even
               over
               all
               these
               difficulties
               to
               her
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               ravishing
               wonder
               to
               a
               sensible
               believing
               sinner
               ,
               as
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               passe
               by
               all
               its
               sin
               ,
               yea
               take
               them
               all
               on
               himself
               ,
               and
               come
               over
               all
               difficulties
               ▪
               unto
               them
               ;
               Therefore
               is
               this
               behold
               ,
               added
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               in
               her
               expression
               of
               this
               ,
               which
               confirms
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               such
               as
               sets
               out
               a
               heart
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               surprized
               ,
               and
               overcome
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               coming
               friend
               .
               Hence
               Obs.
               1.
               
               A
               sinners
               thoughts
               of
               a
               coming
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               deeply
               affecting
               ;
               and
               these
               thoughts
               of
               him
               are
               mis-shapen
               and
               of
               no
               worth
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               in
               some
               measure
               cast
               fire
               into
               ,
               and
               inflame
               the
               affection●
               ▪
               And
               ,
               2.
               a
               heart
               suitably
               affected
               with
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               wonderful
               grace
               
               and
               love
               ,
               will
               be
               expressing
               somewhat
               of
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride
               is
               doing
               here
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               9.
               vers
               .
               the
               observation
               of
               his
               carriage
               is
               continued
               :
               where
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               is
               commended
               .
               2.
               
               His
               carriage
               is
               described
               ,
               with
               her
               observation
               of
               it
               .
               The
               commendation
               she
               gives
               him
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 young
                 Hart
                 :
              
               These
               creatures
               are
               famous
               ,
               for
               loving
               and
               kindly
               carriage
               to
               their
               mates
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               lovelinesse
               and
               pleasantnesse
               in
               themselves
               ,
               Prov.
               5.
               19.
               
               Thus
               he
               is
               kindly
               and
               loving
               :
               O
               so
               kind
               as
               Christ
               is
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               chosen
               !
               Ionathan's
               love
               to
               David
               past
               the
               love
               of
               Women
               ,
               but
               this
               surpasseth
               that
               ,
               beyond
               all
               degrees
               of
               comparison
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               timous
               and
               seasonable
               ,
               in
               fulfilling
               his
               purposes
               of
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               no
               Roe
               or
               Hart
               for
               swiftnesse
               is
               like
               him
               in
               this
               ;
               and
               this
               may
               be
               the
               ground
               ,
               from
               which
               she
               concludeth
               that
               he
               was
               coming
               and
               leaping
               in
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               because
               Christ's
               affections
               ,
               and
               way
               of
               manifesting
               them
               ,
               is
               such
               as
               this
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               carriage
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               three
               steps
               ,
               held
               forth
               in
               allegorick
               expressions
               .
               The
               1.
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 stands
                 behind
                 our
                 wall
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               a
               loving
               Husband
               may
               withdraw
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Spouse
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               far
               away
               ,
               but
               behind
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               there
               standing
               to
               see
               what
               will
               be
               her
               carriage
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               return
               ;
               or
               as
               Nurses
               will
               do
               with
               their
               little
               children
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               seek
               after
               them
               ;
               so
               sayes
               she
               ,
               though
               Christ
               now
               be
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               behind
               the
               wall
               ;
               and
               it
               s
               called
               our
               wall
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               some
               other
               she
               speaks
               with
               ,
               of
               him
               ;
               And
               a
               wall
               ,
               because
               often
               we
               build
               up
               these
               separations
               our selves
               ,
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               (
               Isa.
               59.
               1.
               
               )
               that
               hides
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               wall
               hides
               one
               man
               from
               another
               ;
               yet
               even
               then
               Christ
               goes
               not
               away
               ,
               but
               waits
               to
               be
               gracious
               ,
               as
               weary
               with
               forbearing
               :
               There
               is
               much
               love
               on
               Christs
               side
               ,
               in
               saddest
               desertions
               ,
               and
               our
               hand
               is
               often
               deep
               in
               his
               withdrawings
               :
               It's
               sad
               when
               the
               wall
               that
               hides
               him
               ,
               is
               of
               our
               building
               :
               There
               is
               often
               nothing
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               ,
               but
               our
               own
               sin
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               step
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 looketh
                 forth
                 at
                 the
                 window
              
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               though
               I
               get
               not
               a
               full
               sight
               of
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               opens
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               window
               ,
               and
               looks
               out
               ,
               and
               I
               get
               some
               little
               glance
               of
               his
               face
               :
               Sometimes
               Christ
               will
               neither
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               let
               the
               Believer
               in
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               will
               he
               come
               out
               to
               them
               ;
               yet
               he
               
               will
               make
               windows
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               give
               blinks
               of
               himself
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               step
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 shews
                 himself
                 through
                 the
                 Lattess
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               some
               Windows
               that
               have
               Tirlesses
               of
               Lattesses
               on
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               men
               will
               see
               clearly
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               but
               in
               a
               little
               measure
               seen
               ;
               so
               ,
               sayes
               she
               ,
               Christ
               is
               beholding
               us
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               take
               him
               up
               fully
               ;
               yet
               the
               smallest
               bore
               whereby
               Christ
               manifests
               himself
               ,
               is
               much
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               .
               All
               this
               she
               observes
               with
               a
               Behold
               ,
               as
               discerning
               something
               wonderful
               in
               all
               these
               steps
               :
               Christ
               hath
               several
               wayes
               of
               communicating
               his
               love
               to
               his
               people
               (
               and
               that
               also
               even
               under
               desertions
               and
               withdrawings
               )
               and
               there
               are
               several
               degrees
               of
               these
               ,
               yet
               the
               least
               of
               them
               is
               wonderful
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               welcomed
               by
               believers
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               Lattess
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 fair
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 lo
                 ,
                 the
                 winter
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 rain
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 flowers
                 appear
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 birds
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 turtle
                 is
                 heard
                 in
                 our
                 land
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Fig-tree
                 putteth
                 forth
                 her
                 green
                 Figs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 tender
                 Grape
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 smell
                 .
                 Arise
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 fair
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               put
               by
               her
               observation
               of
               his
               carriage
               ,
               she
               comes
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               namely
               what
               was
               her
               carriage
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               to
               read
               over
               ,
               or
               think
               over
               with
               her self
               ,
               or
               to
               tell
               over
               to
               others
               ,
               what
               Christ
               had
               said
               unto
               her
               :
               This
               is
               a
               main
               piece
               of
               spiritual
               
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               fill
               Christs
               room
               in
               his
               absence
               with
               his
               word
               and
               call
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               his
               mind
               only
               from
               these
               ,
               the
               best
               interpreters
               of
               it
               .
               These
               words
               prefaced
               to
               Christ's
               Epistle
               or
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 my
                 beloved
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               idly
               set
               down
               ,
               before
               she
               tell
               what
               the
               words
               which
               he
               spake
               were
               ,
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               shews
               she
               delights
               in
               repeating
               his
               Name
               ,
               for
               she
               had
               made
               mention
               of
               it
               before
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               what
               commended
               Christ's
               epistle
               or
               words
               to
               her
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               only
               the
               matter
               therein
               contained
               (
               though
               that
               was
               warm
               and
               sweet
               )
               but
               it
               's
               come
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               from
               my
               beloved
               ,
               it
               was
               he
               that
               said
               this
               ,
               it
               was
               he
               that
               sent
               me
               this
               word
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               her
               discerning
               of
               his
               voice
               ;
               and
               her
               assurance
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               ,
               call
               ,
               and
               promise
               (
               she
               was
               refreshing
               her self
               with
               )
               was
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               no
               devised
               fable
               .
               It
               's
               a
               notable
               ground
               of
               consolation
               in
               Christ's
               absence
               to
               believers
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               clear
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               gracious
               words
               come
               out
               of
               Christ's
               own
               mouth
               to
               them
               .
               4.
               
               It
               sayes
               ,
               that
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               no
               dumb
               exercise
               ;
               these
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               speaking
               with
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               with
               the
               world
               .
               And
               ,
               5.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               hath
               an
               ear
               to
               hear
               ,
               not
               only
               what
               the
               Minister
               saith
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               Christ
               saith
               .
               6.
               
               It
               's
               the
               word
               as
               from
               Christ's
               own
               mouth
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               effectual
               impression
               ;
               and
               a
               believer
               will
               receive
               it
               as
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               leave
               such
               an
               impression
               upon
               his
               heart
               .
               7.
               
               When
               Christ
               quickens
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               sweet
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               word
               will
               be
               retained
               ,
               so
               that
               these
               who
               have
               been
               quickned
               by
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               long
               afterward
               to
               repeat
               it
               :
               It
               's
               our
               getting
               little
               good
               of
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               makes
               us
               retain
               it
               so
               ill
               .
               8.
               
               It
               affords
               much
               satisfaction
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               Christ
               said
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               's
               no
               delusion
               .
               9.
               
               What
               Christ
               sayes
               unto
               the
               spirits
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               bide
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               same
               which
               he
               sayes
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               we
               will
               see
               in
               the
               following
               discourse
               ,
               which
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Beloved
               ,
               she
               tells
               over
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               take
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               epistles
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               as
               directed
               to
               three
               sorts
               (
               as
               the
               duty
               here
               pressed
               ,
               
                 rise
                 and
                 come
                 away
              
               will
               bear
               ,
               )
               1.
               
               To
               these
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               by
               his
               
               voice
               quickens
               ,
               and
               makes
               to
               rise
               ,
               Iohn
               5.
               28.
               
               Although
               this
               be
               not
               the
               immediat
               intent
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               spoken
               to
               a
               believer
               ;
               yet
               considering
               the
               scope
               of
               recording
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               useful
               to
               ingage
               these
               who
               are
               yet
               strangers
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               being
               still
               but
               the
               same
               way
               of
               making
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               afterward
               recovering
               nearnesse
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               faith
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               will
               presse
               receiving
               of
               ,
               and
               closing
               with
               Christ.
               2.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               it
               as
               spoken
               to
               believers
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               sleep
               ,
               or
               are
               sitten
               up
               ;
               so
               it
               presseth
               quickening
               :
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               As
               spoken
               to
               believers
               in
               a
               disconsolat
               ,
               discouraged
               condition
               ;
               so
               it
               's
               scope
               is
               to
               stir
               ,
               quicken
               ,
               rouse
               and
               comfort
               Christs
               Bride
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               these
               two
               last
               cases
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               bring
               her
               in
               to
               more
               nearnesse
               of
               fellowship
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               more
               boldnesse
               in
               the
               use-making
               of
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               great
               scope
               he
               aimes
               at
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               this
               Sermon
               or
               Epistle
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               kindly
               invitation
               ,
               that
               mainly
               respects
               the
               pressing
               of
               faith
               ,
               from
               vers
               .
               10.
               to
               14.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               loving
               direction
               or
               two
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               looking
               especially
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               duties
               .
               3.
               
               Least
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               wanting
               ,
               he
               gives
               a
               direction
               concerning
               the
               troublers
               of
               her
               peace
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               parts
               ,
               there
               are
               four
               things
               common
               to
               be
               found
               in
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               Some
               sadnesse
               in
               her
               condition
               supposed
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               directions
               given
               to
               cure
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               motives
               used
               ,
               to
               presse
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               directions
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               repetitions
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               seriousnesse
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               concernment
               of
               the
               thing
               spoken
               .
            
             
               The
               case
               wherein
               these
               who
               are
               here
               spoken
               to
               ,
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               this
               first
               part
               of
               Christ's
               Sermon
               ,
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               &c.
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Deadnesse
               ,
               total
               or
               partial
               :
               Believers
               may
               be
               under
               a
               decay
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               part
               dead
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               supposed
               that
               they
               are
               secure
               ,
               and
               not
               vigorous
               ;
               but
               insensible
               in
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               ill
               .
               3.
               
               That
               they
               are
               disconsolat
               ,
               and
               heartlesse
               under
               distance
               and
               deadnesse
               ;
               which
               ills
               often
               tryst
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               direction
               he
               gives
               in
               order
               to
               the
               helping
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Rise
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Come
                 away
                 .
              
               Which
               sayes
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               was
               now
               in
               a
               case
               of
               strangenesse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               of
               rousing
               her self
               ,
               and
               coming
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               such
               a
               necessity
               as
               there
               
               is
               for
               a
               straying
               wife
               to
               return
               to
               her
               husband
               .
               Now
               these
               words
               are
               a
               sweet
               call
               of
               a
               kind
               Husband
               ,
               inviting
               to
               this
               return
               ,
               and
               shewing
               the
               remedy
               of
               straying
               ,
               and
               estrangement
               from
               him
               .
               Rising
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               One
               that
               is
               setled
               some
               way
               ,
               in
               a
               condition
               opposite
               to
               walking
               and
               running
               .
               2.
               
               A
               stirring
               up
               of
               themselves
               as
               unsatisfied
               therewith
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               be
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               some
               endeavour
               to
               be
               up
               again
               :
               Declining
               from
               Christ
               puts
               souls
               still
               down
               ,
               and
               holds
               them
               at
               under
               .
               
                 Come
                 away
              
               ,
               holds
               forth
               a
               term
               from
               which
               she
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               from
               that
               condition
               she
               was
               in
               ,
               whatever
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               good
               :
               Men
               are
               in
               no
               desirable
               condition
               ,
               when
               Christ
               calls
               them
               .
               2.
               
               A
               term
               to
               which
               she
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Christ
               ;
               it
               's
               to
               follow
               the
               Bridegroom
               ;
               to
               get
               her
               brought
               to
               a
               nearer
               union
               and
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               thing
               he
               aimes
               at
               .
               3.
               
               An
               act
               whereby
               she
               passeth
               from
               that
               she
               was
               ,
               and
               turning
               her
               back
               on
               that
               ,
               moves
               towards
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               thereby
               attain
               nearer
               union
               and
               fellowship
               with
               him
               .
               By
               both
               which
               ,
               we
               conceive
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               mainly
               holden
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               saith
               is
               ordinarily
               in
               Scripture
               set
               forth
               by
               coming
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 55.
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 40.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               6.
               35.
               and
               this
               expression
               suits
               well
               the
               act
               of
               saith
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               's
               the
               only
               mean
               of
               making
               up
               the
               distance
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               :
               Decay
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               distance
               with
               Christ
               ,
               go
               together
               ;
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               nearnesse
               with
               him
               ,
               are
               also
               inseparable
               companions
               .
               This
               is
               the
               meaning
               then
               ,
               why
               lyes
               thou
               in
               this
               discouraged
               ,
               decayed
               and
               comfortlesse
               condition
               ?
               there
               is
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               far
               better
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               lively
               and
               comfortable
               condition
               allowed
               upon
               thee
               ;
               Christ
               calls
               thee
               to
               exercise
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               recovering
               of
               thy
               case
               .
               And
               this
               now
               is
               set
               down
               imperatively
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               command
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               keeping
               communion
               with
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               are
               not
               left
               to
               our
               option
               ,
               but
               are
               laid
               on
               by
               a
               peremptory
               command
               ,
               for
               necessitating
               us
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               23.
               as
               a
               thing
               most
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               cannot
               be
               angry
               ,
               nor
               will
               he
               call
               obedience
               thereunto
               presumption
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               he
               hath
               given
               the
               invitation
               ,
               he
               presseth
               it
               most
               seriously
               and
               weightily
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               be
               of
               our
               concernment
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               easily
               induced
               even
               to
               believe
               :
               O
               but
               the
               world
               is
               much
               
               mistaken
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               think
               it
               an
               easy
               matter
               to
               believe
               !
               And
               also
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               us
               knowing
               ,
               he
               allows
               us
               the
               comfortable
               exercise
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               (
               if
               we
               may
               speak
               so
               )
               when
               he
               thus
               presseth
               and
               perswadeth
               us
               to
               it
               .
               Likewise
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               common
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               exhorts
               unto
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               so
               seriously
               presse
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               of
               most
               weighty
               concernment
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               wayes
               he
               maketh
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               presse
               it
               ;
               1.
               
               By
               excellent
               ,
               loving
               titles
               ,
               
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 fair
                 one
              
               ;
               which
               are
               given
               here
               ,
               especially
               to
               let
               her
               know
               he
               loved
               her
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               encourage
               her
               to
               follow
               the
               call
               .
               The
               faith
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               hath
               no
               little
               influence
               upon
               our
               acting
               faith
               in
               particulars
               on
               him
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               that
               he
               is
               no
               rigid
               ,
               nor
               severe
               censurer
               of
               a
               discouraged
               believer
               ;
               no
               ,
               
                 my
                 fair
                 one
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               even
               when
               she
               hath
               many
               spots
               ;
               Christ
               will
               raise
               no
               ill
               report
               on
               his
               own
               ,
               whatever
               be
               their
               failings
               .
               3.
               
               He
               presseth
               it
               from
               the
               special
               relation
               he
               hath
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 my
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 my
                 fair
                 one
              
               ;
               which
               makes
               all
               his
               words
               very
               kindly
               ,
               and
               shewes
               an
               obligation
               on
               her
               ,
               by
               the
               Covenant-relation
               that
               stood
               between
               them
               to
               be
               his
               ,
               and
               to
               subject
               her self
               to
               his
               directions
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               word
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 45.
                 10.
                 
                 Hearken
                 O
                 Daugher
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Forget
                 thy
                 fathers
                 house
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               she
               ought
               to
               leave
               all
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               him
               :
               Christ
               requires
               nothing
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               tyes
               us
               to
               communion
               or
               co-habitation
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               with
               Christ
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               most
               binding
               obligation
               ;
               if
               this
               prevail
               not
               in
               pressing
               us
               to
               duty
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               nothing
               will
               prevail
               :
               It
               's
               no
               little
               practick
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               to
               be
               like
               the
               relation
               they
               stand
               in
               to
               Christ
               ;
               what
               ,
               my
               love
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               becomes
               it
               you
               to
               be
               so
               strange
               ?
               Rise
               and
               come
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               other
               thing
               is
               allowed
               to
               you
               than
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               thing
               is
               called
               for
               from
               you
               ,
               than
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               way
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               way
               he
               insisteth
               to
               urge
               this
               (
               for
               the
               call
               ,
               and
               kindness
               comes
               still
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               are
               in
               the
               fault
               )
               is
               by
               most
               pressing
               arguments
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Rise
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 come
                 away
              
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               hazard
               now
               to
               travel
               this
               journey
               ,
               because
               what
               might
               scar
               you
               is
               done
               away
               ,
               the
               winter-cold
               and
               storm
               in
               past
               ;
               and
               the
               rain
               that
               makes
               rivers
               unpassible
               ,
               and
               journeys
               dangerous
               and
               wearysome
               (
               therefore
               ,
               it
               's
               Matth.
               24.
               20.
               
                 pray
                 that
                 your
                 flight
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 winter
              
               )
               these
               are
               over
               .
               This
               
               suppons
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               was
               a
               sharp
               winter
               ,
               and
               a
               bitter
               rain
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               whereby
               the
               way
               of
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               unpassible
               ,
               till
               these
               were
               removed
               ;
               the
               sword
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               standing
               to
               keep
               sinners
               from
               Paradise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sentence
               and
               curse
               of
               the
               broken
               law
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               pursuing
               therefore
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               a
               fearful
               winter
               ,
               and
               storm
               that
               made
               the
               Sun
               dark
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               gloomy
               ,
               therefore
               is
               God's
               wrath
               in
               Scripture
               compared
               to
               
                 terrible
                 blasts
              
               and
               tempests
               ,
               and
               
                 who
                 can
                 stand
                 before
                 his
                 cold
                 ?
                 Psal.
              
               147.
               17.
               2.
               
               It
               sayes
               ,
               that
               now
               these
               are
               done
               away
               by
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               call
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               assures
               his
               people
               ,
               they
               shall
               find
               them
               fully
               removed
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               wrath
               nor
               curse
               ,
               that
               any
               who
               yeelds
               to
               it
               ,
               needs
               to
               fear
               .
               3.
               
               It
               implyes
               that
               the
               Gospel
               brings
               good
               news
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               better
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               Gods
               justice
               is
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               his
               wrath
               removed
               .
               4.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               that
               Christ
               can
               bear
               sure
               testimony
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               wrath
               is
               over
               ,
               because
               he
               payed
               a
               price
               to
               remove
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sinners
               may
               take
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               follow
               his
               call
               .
               And
               ,
               5.
               
               That
               believers
               are
               sometimes
               ready
               to
               suspect
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               have
               ground
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               some
               storm
               yet
               before
               them
               ;
               but
               Christ
               hath
               made
               all
               fair-weather
               ,
               ere
               he
               call
               :
               O
               great
               argument
               !
               He
               calls
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               but
               to
               gather
               the
               spoil
               ;
               He
               puts
               not
               believers
               to
               the
               sea
               ,
               till
               he
               himself
               hath
               made
               all
               calm
               :
               Believers
               meet
               with
               blasts
               and
               storms
               sometimes
               ,
               but
               readily
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               their
               back
               is
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               when
               their
               faces
               are
               to
               him-ward
               :
               The
               wind
               of
               wrath
               is
               not
               in
               a
               sinners
               face
               that
               seeketh
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               ●aith
               to
               such
               ,
               
                 fear
                 not
                 ,
                 Mark
                 16.
                 6.
                 ye
                 seek
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               presseth
               her
               to
               rise
               and
               come
               ,
               from
               some
               heartsome
               incouragements
               he
               propons
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               change
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               now
               ,
               when
               the
               angry
               winter
               is
               over
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               pleasant
               and
               lovely
               .
               1.
               
               The
               
                 flowers
                 appear
              
               ,
               that
               shews
               there
               is
               heat
               and
               warmnesse
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               and
               a
               proof
               that
               winter
               is
               past
               .
               Hereby
               the
               fruits
               of
               grace
               ,
               appearing
               in
               the
               change
               that
               is
               wrought
               upon
               sinners
               ,
               may
               be
               signified
               ,
               as
               is
               frequently
               hinted
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               a
               garden
               ,
               and
               believers
               are
               the
               flowers
               ;
               Come
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               grace
               hath
               made
               others
               to
               come
               through
               the
               ground
               ,
               who
               once
               were
               like
               flowers
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               under
               ground
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               appear
               
               and
               flourish
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 singing
                 of
                 birds
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
               As
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               birds
               sing
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               winter
               drooped
               ;
               So
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               now
               many
               poor
               sinners
               have
               changed
               their
               sad
               note
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               sing
               ,
               who
               once
               were
               sinking
               under
               fears
               :
               And
               the
               good
               news
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 turtle
                 ,
                 is
                 heard
                 in
                 our
                 land
              
               ;
               these
               good
               tydings
               have
               been
               sent
               even
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               little
               evidence
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               confirmation
               to
               faith
               :
               That
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               consolation
               of
               sinners
               thereby
               ,
               is
               here
               understood
               ,
               is
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               scope
               :
               And
               these
               prove
               the
               removing
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               are
               incouraging
               for
               stirring
               sinners
               up
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               O
               how
               heartsome
               ,
               and
               refreshful
               is
               the
               spiritual
               Spring
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 day-spring
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 visits
                 us
                 !
              
               (
               as
               these
               things
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               natural
               spring
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               provoke
               men
               to
               go
               and
               recreat
               themselves
               in
               the
               fields
               .
               )
               And
               this
               is
               the
               particular
               scope
               of
               this
               place
               :
               There
               is
               never
               a
               sinner
               hath
               gotten
               good
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               proves
               him
               to
               be
               very
               kind
               ;
               and
               the
               blessed
               change
               Christ
               hath
               wrought
               on
               them
               ,
               should
               incourage
               others
               to
               believe
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               the
               day
               of
               their
               visitation
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               hath
               become
               warm
               by
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               place
               and
               society
               in
               which
               they
               live
               .
               3.
               
               He
               presseth
               his
               direction
               and
               call
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               presentnesse
               ,
               and
               now
               of
               the
               season
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 fig-tree
                 putteth
                 forth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               shews
               not
               only
               ,
               that
               Summer
               is
               neer
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               24.
               32
               ,
               33.
               and
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 vines
                 bud
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 smell
              
               ;
               whereby
               is
               holden
               forth
               ,
               the
               thriving
               of
               the
               plants
               of
               God's
               vineyard
               ,
               under
               the
               dispensation
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               All
               these
               prove
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               the
               acceptable
               time
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               the
               day
               of
               salvation
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               l●rge
               allowances
               of
               consolation
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               now
               will
               accept
               of
               Christ's
               offers
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               his
               call
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               even
               to
               us
               ,
               sit
               not
               the
               time
               when
               all
               is
               ready
               ,
               but
               up
               ,
               and
               come
               away
               :
               And
               that
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               turtle
               is
               heard
               in
               our
               land
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               even
               the
               Church
               wherein
               we
               live
               )
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               the
               season
               of
               grace
               also
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               's
               long
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 turtles
                 singing
              
               hath
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               their
               voice
               is
               yet
               still
               heard
               :
               And
               this
               sayes
               the
               chock
               and
               season
               of
               grace
               is
               amongst
               
               our
               hands
               ,
               now
               when
               Christ's
               call
               comes
               to
               our
               door
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               would
               not
               be
               neglected
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               repeat
               the
               call
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Arise
                 my
                 love
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               repetition
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               willingnesse
               to
               have
               ●t
               effectual
               ,
               if
               sinners
               were
               as
               willing
               ,
               it
               would
               soon
               be
               a
               bargain
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               sluggishnesse
               in
               not
               answering
               at
               once
               ,
               therefore
               must
               word
               be
               upon
               word
               ,
               call
               upon
               call
               ,
               line
               upon
               line
               ,
               precept
               upon
               precept
               .
               3.
               
               To
               bear
               out
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               in
               this
               call
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               that
               can
               be
               alledged
               to
               perswade
               a
               sinner
               to
               close
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               presse
               one
               that
               hath
               closed
               with
               him
               to
               be
               chearful
               in
               him
               :
               What
               a
               heartsome
               life
               might
               sinners
               have
               with
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               embrace
               him
               ,
               and
               dwell
               with
               him
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               !
               they
               should
               have
               alway
               a
               spring-time
               ,
               and
               possesse
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               the
               sunny-side
               of
               the
               brae
               of
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               ,
               walking
               in
               gardens
               and
               orchards
               ,
               where
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               Promises
               are
               ever
               fruitful
               ,
               pleasant
               and
               savoury
               to
               sight
               ,
               smell
               ,
               taste
               ;
               and
               every
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               singing
               of
               birds
               ,
               heartsome
               and
               delightful
               to
               the
               ear
               ;
               and
               all
               of
               them
               healthful
               to
               the
               believer
               .
               Who
               will
               have
               a
               heart
               to
               fit
               Christ's
               call
               ?
               or
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               reckon
               with
               them
               ?
               It
               will
               leave
               all
               the
               hearers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               utterly
               inexcusable
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               repetition
               shews
               the
               importunatnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               peremptorinesse
               of
               his
               call
               ;
               he
               will
               have
               no
               refusal
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               leave
               it
               arbitrary
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               come
               ,
               or
               what
               way
               ;
               but
               he
               straitly
               enjoyneth
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               just
               now
               :
               It
               's
               alwayes
               time
               to
               believe
               ,
               when
               ever
               Christ
               calls
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               never
               time
               to
               shift
               ,
               when
               he
               perswades
               .
               All
               this
               sayes
               ,
               Christ
               must
               be
               a
               kind
               and
               loving
               Husband
               ;
               how
               greatly
               play
               they
               the
               fool
               ,
               that
               reject
               him
               ?
               and
               how
               happy
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               are
               effectualy
               called
               to
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 my
                 Dove
                 !
                 that
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 stairs
                 :
                 let
                 me
                 see
                 they
                 countenance
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
                 ;
                 for
                 sweet
                 is
                 thy
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 countenance
                 is
                 comely
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               14.
               vers
               .
               contains
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Christ's
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               Sermon
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               beside
               the
               title
               which
               he
               gives
               his
               Bride
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               Her
               case
               .
               2.
               
               The
               directions
               which
               he
               propones
               ,
               as
               the
               cure
               of
               her
               case
               .
               3.
               
               The
               motive
               pressing
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               title
               is
               ,
               
                 my
                 Dove
              
               :
               This
               hath
               a
               sweet
               insinuation
               and
               motive
               in
               it
               .
               Believers
               are
               styled
               so
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               their
               innocent
               nature
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               16.
               2.
               
               For
               their
               tendernesse
               ,
               and
               trembling
               at
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 11.
                 11.
                 
                 Isa.
                 38.
                 14.
                 
                 Hezekiah
              
               mourned
               
                 as
                 a
                 Dove
              
               .
               3.
               
               For
               their
               beauty
               and
               purity
               ,
               Psal.
               68.
               13.
               4.
               
               For
               their
               chast
               adhering
               to
               their
               own
               mate
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               that
               of
               Isa.
               38.
               14.
               is
               thought
               to
               allude
               to
               the
               mourning
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               after
               the
               others
               death
               ▪
               This
               shews
               what
               a
               believer
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               who
               deserves
               this
               name
               .
            
             
               The
               condition
               of
               this
               Dove
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               in
               
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 stairs
                 :
              
               It
               's
               ordinary
               for
               doves
               to
               hide
               themselves
               in
               rocks
               ,
               or
               holes
               in
               walls
               of
               houses
               ;
               And
               this
               similitude
               is
               used
               sometimes
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               as
               Isa.
               60.
               8.
               sometimes
               in
               an
               ill
               sense
               ,
               as
               pointing
               out
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               fear
               and
               fillinesse
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 Ephraim
                 is
                 a
                 silly
                 Dove
                 without
                 heart
                 that
                 goes
                 to
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Bride
               is
               here
               compared
               to
               a
               Dove
               hiding
               it self
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               sense
               ,
               out
               of
               unbelief
               and
               anxiety
               ,
               taking
               her
               to
               poor
               shifts
               for
               ease
               ,
               and
               slighting
               Christ
               ,
               as
               frighted
               doves
               that
               mistake
               their
               own
               windowes
               ,
               and
               fly
               to
               other
               hiding-places
               ;
               the
               scope
               being
               to
               comfort
               and
               encourage
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               directions
               calling
               her
               to
               holy
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               prayer
               to
               him
               (
               implying
               
               that
               these
               had
               been
               neglected
               formerly
               )
               doth
               confirm
               this
               :
               Then
               sayes
               the
               Lord
               ,
               my
               poor
               
                 heartlesse
                 Dove
              
               ,
               why
               art
               thou
               discouraged
               ,
               taking
               thee
               to
               holes
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               hide
               thee
               ,
               fostering
               misbelief
               and
               fainting
               ?
               that
               is
               not
               the
               right
               way
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               should
               she
               do
               (
               might
               it
               be
               said
               )
               seing
               she
               is
               so
               unmeet
               to
               converse
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               look
               out
               to
               the
               view
               of
               any
               that
               looks
               on
               ?
               He
               gives
               two
               directions
               ,
               holding
               forth
               what
               was
               more
               proper
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               her
               case
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Let
                 me
                 see
                 thy
                 countenance
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               like
               one
               that
               is
               ashamed
               ,
               thou
               hides
               thy self
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               durst
               not
               appear
               before
               me
               ,
               but
               come
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               let
               me
               see
               thy
               countenance
               .
               This
               expression
               imports
               friendliness
               ,
               familiarity
               ,
               and
               boldnesse
               in
               her
               coming
               before
               him
               :
               So
               this
               phrase
               of
               
                 seeing
                 ones
                 face
              
               is
               taken
               ,
               Gen.
               43.
               3
               ,
               5.
               and
               2
               Sam.
               14.
               32.
               
               As
               the
               not
               shewing
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               supposeth
               discontent
               or
               fear
               ;
               So
               then
               the
               Lord
               calls
               by
               this
               to
               holy
               familiarity
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               her
               former
               fainting
               and
               misbelief
               .
               The
               second
               direction
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
              
               ,
               To
               make
               him
               hear
               the
               voice
               ,
               is
               to
               pray
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               3.
               and
               under
               it
               generally
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               religion
               are
               often
               comprehended
               ;
               It
               's
               like
               discouragement
               scarred
               the
               heartlesse
               Bride
               from
               prayer
               ,
               and
               she
               durst
               not
               come
               before
               him
               ;
               do
               not
               so
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               but
               call
               confidently
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               time
               of
               need
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Prayer
               never
               angers
               Christ
               (
               be
               the
               believers
               case
               what
               it
               will
               )
               but
               forbearing
               of
               it
               ,
               will.
               2.
               
               Discouragement
               when
               it
               seases
               on
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               soon
               shaken
               off
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               not
               only
               gives
               one
               direction
               upon
               another
               ,
               but
               also
               adds
               incouragements
               and
               motives
               sutable
               to
               these
               directions
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               we
               come
               to
               the
               third
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               the
               motives
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               presse
               his
               direction
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Sweet
                 is
                 thy
                 voice
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thy
                 countenance
                 is
                 comely
                 .
              
               What
               is
               my
               voice
               and
               countenance
               ,
               might
               she
               say
               (
               for
               proud
               unbelief
               is
               exceeding
               humble
               ,
               and
               subtile
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               opposing
               ,
               and
               thortoring
               with
               Christ's
               call
               )
               yea
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               thy
               voice
               is
               sweet
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               musick
               in
               the
               world
               so
               pleasant
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               poor
               believer
               .
               Now
               this
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               commend
               our
               prayers
               ,
               as
               it
               shews
               his
               acceptation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               golden
               censer
               ,
               that
               makes
               them
               with
               his
               odours
               so
               savory
               before
               God
               ,
               
               Rev.
               8.
               3.
               
               And
               ,
               2.
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thy
                 countenance
              
               though
               there
               be
               spots
               on
               it
               ,
               yet
               to
               me
               it
               's
               comely
               ,
               therefore
               let
               me
               
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
              
               ,
               let
               me
               
                 see
                 thy
                 countenance
              
               .
               Christ
               had
               rather
               converse
               with
               a
               poor
               believer
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               most
               gallant
               ,
               stately
               person
               in
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Beside
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Fainting
               may
               overmaster
               even
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               misbelief
               may
               mire
               them
               .
               2.
               
               There
               are
               often
               foolish
               secklesse
               shifts
               made
               use
               of
               by
               believers
               ,
               for
               defending
               misbelief
               and
               discouragement
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               under
               temptation
               .
               3.
               
               Faithlesse
               fears
               ,
               and
               discouragement
               may
               come
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               as
               to
               scarr
               a
               believer
               from
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               and
               marr
               them
               in
               prayer
               to
               him
               .
               4.
               
               Misbelief
               bears
               out
               still
               this
               to
               a
               tempted
               soul
               ,
               that
               Christ
               cares
               not
               for
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               he
               disdains
               such
               a
               person
               and
               their
               company
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               is
               tender
               of
               fainting
               believers
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               consolation
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               suspect
               him
               most
               ,
               and
               when
               their
               suspicions
               are
               most
               unreasonable
               and
               uncharitable
               to
               him
               ,
               Isa.
               49.
               14
               ,
               15.
               6.
               
               Christ
               allowes
               poor
               believers
               a
               ●amiliar
               and
               confident
               walk
               with
               him
               ;
               they
               might
               all
               be
               courtiers
               ,
               for
               the
               accesse
               that
               is
               allowed
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               refuse
               their
               allowance
               ,
               and
               sinfully
               obstruct
               their
               own
               accesse
               thereto
               .
               7.
               
               Christ
               loves
               to
               be
               much
               imployed
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               pleasing
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               frequently
               to
               hear
               their
               voice
               .
               8.
               
               He
               is
               a
               sweet
               and
               gentle
               constructer
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               service
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               rigid
               ,
               even
               when
               often
               they
               have
               many
               misconstructions
               of
               him
               .
               9.
               
               The
               more
               discouragement
               seizeth
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               the
               more
               prayer
               ,
               and
               thronging
               in
               upon
               Christ
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               outgate
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               way
               .
               10.
               
               None
               needs
               to
               fear
               to
               put
               Christ
               on
               their
               secrets
               ;
               or
               they
               need
               not
               so
               to
               fear
               (
               if
               they
               be
               sincere
               )
               that
               they
               spill
               their
               prayers
               ,
               as
               thereby
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               prayer
               ,
               or
               made
               heartlesse
               in
               it
               ;
               For
               it
               's
               Christ
               that
               hears
               them
               ,
               whose
               censer
               ,
               Rev.
               8.
               6.
               makes
               them
               savory
               before
               God
               :
               
                 Let
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
                 is
              
               no
               little
               incouragement
               in
               that
               duty
               :
               And
               the
               right
               consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               help
               to
               much
               boldnesse
               in
               prayer
               ;
               and
               especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               the
               God
               who
               is
               the
               hearer
               of
               prayer
               ,
               is
               
                 our
                 Beloved
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Take
                 us
                 the
                 foxes
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 foxes
                 that
                 spoil
                 the
                 vines
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 vines
                 have
                 tender
                 grapes
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               15.
               vers
               .
               contains
               the
               last
               part
               of
               Christ's
               Sermon
               :
               wherein
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               formerly
               given
               directions
               in
               reference
               to
               her
               particular
               walk
               ;
               so
               here
               he
               evidenceth
               his
               care
               of
               her
               external
               peace
               :
               That
               Christ
               speaks
               these
               words
               ,
               the
               continuation
               and
               series
               of
               them
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               scope
               (
               which
               is
               to
               make
               full
               proof
               of
               his
               care
               )
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               duty
               here
               mentioned
               is
               laid
               on
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               authority
               ,
               makes
               it
               clear
               .
               There
               are
               three
               things
               in
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               external
               evil
               incident
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               spoiled
               by
               foxes
               .
               2.
               
               A
               cure
               given
               in
               a
               direction
               ,
               
                 Take
                 them
              
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               He
               gives
               reasons
               to
               deter
               all
               from
               cruel
               pity
               ,
               in
               sparing
               any
               of
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               clearing
               the
               case
               here
               supposed
               ,
               as
               incident
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               these
               vines
               are
               .
               2.
               
               What
               be
               these
               foxes
               .
               3.
               
               How
               they
               spoil
               the
               vines
               .
               For
               clearing
               the
               first
               ;
               Consider
               ,
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               often
               compared
               in
               Scripture
               to
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               Matth.
               21.
               33.
               
               And
               the
               particular
               professors
               ,
               especially
               believers
               ,
               are
               as
               the
               vine-trees
               that
               grow
               in
               it
               ;
               So
               ,
               Isa.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               collectively
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Iudah
                 are
                 his
                 pleasant
                 plants
                 .
              
               They
               are
               called
               so
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               their
               fecklesnesse
               in
               themselves
               ,
               Ezek.
               15.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               ,
               excelling
               in
               fruit
               beyond
               others
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               of
               Gods
               separating
               them
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               taking
               pains
               on
               them
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               Isa.
               27.
               2
               ,
               3.
               for
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               reasons
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               the
               vines
               .
               Next
               ,
               by
               foxes
               are
               understood
               false
               teachers
               ,
               Ezek.
               13.
               4.
               
               O
               Israel
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Prophets
              
               (
               that
               is
               thy
               flattering
               teachers
               as
               the
               context
               clears
               )
               
                 are
                 as
                 foxes
                 in
                 the
                 deserts
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               (
               Mat.
               7.
               15.
               
               )
               they
               are
               called
               
                 wolves
                 in
                 sheeps
                 cloathing
              
               :
               Hereby
               are
               meant
               ,
               not
               every
               one
               ,
               who
               in
               something
               differ
               in
               their
               own
               judgement
               from
               the
               received
               rule
               ,
               if
               they
               vent
               it
               not
               for
               corrupting
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               disturbing
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ;
               but
               these
               who
               are
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               seducers
               ,
               teaching
               
               men
               to
               do
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               Churches
               hurt
               ;
               and
               such
               also
               ,
               as
               by
               flattery
               and
               unfaithfulnesse
               ,
               destroy
               souls
               ,
               proportionally
               come
               in
               to
               share
               of
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               thereby
               ,
               as
               that
               place
               of
               Ezekiel
               ,
               before
               cited
               ,
               and
               chap.
               34.
               2
               ,
               3.
               doth
               confirm
               .
               Now
               they
               get
               this
               name
               for
               their
               resembling
               foxes
               ,
               in
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               their
               abominable
               nature
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 foxes
                 ,
                 wolves
                 ,
                 dogges
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               are
               abhorred
               and
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               these
               most
               hatefull
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               they
               to
               be
               with
               all
               others
               .
               2.
               
               For
               their
               destroying
               ,
               hurtful
               nature
               ,
               in
               their
               destroying
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               called
               
                 ravening
                 wolves
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               7.
               15.
               and
               
                 grievous
                 wolves
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               20.
               29.
               who
               
                 subvert
                 whole
                 houses
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               11.
               and
               
                 whose
                 word
                 eateth
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 gangrene
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               17.
               3.
               
               They
               are
               compared
               to
               these
               for
               their
               subtilty
               ,
               a
               fox
               being
               famous
               for
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               Herod
               is
               called
               a
               
                 fox
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               13.
               32.
               
               So
               false
               
                 teachers
                 speak
                 lies
                 in
                 hypocrisie
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
                 creep
                 into
                 houses
                 ,
                 their
                 doctrines
                 eat
                 as
                 a
                 canker
                 insensibly
                 :
              
               And
               they
               are
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               13
               ,
               14.
               called
               
                 deceitful
                 workers
              
               :
               And
               as
               their
               master
               Satan
               can
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               angel
               of
               light
               ,
               so
               do
               they
               themselves
               into
               the
               ministers
               of
               Christ
               :
               All
               such
               beasts
               whatever
               their
               shape
               be
               ,
               are
               hateful
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               These
               false
               teachers
               or
               foxes
               ,
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 spoil
                 the
                 vines
              
               ,
               for
               foxes
               hurt
               not
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               or
               flock
               of
               lambs
               more
               than
               false
               teachers
               do
               the
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               Corrupting
               the
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               2.
               
               Obscuring
               the
               simplicity
               of
               Worship
               .
               3.
               
               Overturning
               the
               beauty
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               bringing●in
               confusion
               .
               4.
               
               Spoiling
               her
               bond
               of
               unity
               ,
               and
               renting
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               dividing
               the
               wayes
               of
               her
               members
               ,
               thereby
               dissipating
               the
               flock
               .
               5.
               
               Extinguishing
               the
               vigour
               and
               life
               of
               Christian
               practise
               ;
               diverting
               from
               what
               is
               more
               necessary
               ,
               to
               hurtful
               and
               vain
               janglings
               ,
               which
               do
               still
               increase
               to
               more
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               and
               have
               never
               profited
               them
               who
               were
               occupied
               therein
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               7.
               6.
               
               By
               ruining
               souls
               ,
               carrying
               them
               headlong
               to
               the
               pit
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               and
               3.
               16.
               
               There
               is
               no
               hurt
               nor
               hazard
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               meets
               with
               ,
               or
               ever
               met
               with
               ,
               more
               grievous
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               than
               what
               she
               meets
               with
               from
               such
               ,
               although
               this
               be
               an
               exercise
               and
               tryal
               ,
               ordinarily
               incident
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               cure
               the
               Lord
               provides
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               furnishing
               of
               his
               Church
               
               with
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               directions
               for
               managing
               of
               it
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 us
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               consider
               these
               four
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               whom
               it
               's
               directed
               .
               2.
               
               What
               is
               required
               .
               3.
               
               A
               motive
               insinuat
               in
               the
               expression
               ,
               
                 take
                 us
              
               .
               4.
               
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               direction
               ,
               for
               the
               obviating
               of
               a
               question
               .
               It
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               directed
               to
               one
               of
               four
               .
               1.
               
               Either
               to
               the
               Bride
               ;
               or
               ,
               2.
               
               To
               Angels
               ;
               or
               ,
               3.
               
               To
               Magistrates
               ;
               or
               ,
               4.
               
               To
               Church-guides
               .
               Now
               it
               's
               to
               none
               of
               the
               first
               three
               ,
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               to
               the
               last
               and
               fourth
               :
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               to
               the
               Bride
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               word
               take
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               plural-number
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               
                 take
                 ye
              
               :
               now
               the
               Lord
               useth
               not
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               one
               .
               2.
               
               He
               sayes
               ,
               
                 take
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               so
               taking
               the
               Bride
               in
               with
               himself
               ,
               as
               a
               party
               for
               whom
               this
               service
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               the
               speech
               must
               be
               directed
               to
               some
               third
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               not
               directed
               to
               Angels
               ,
               these
               are
               not
               spoken
               to
               in
               all
               this
               Song
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               a
               duty
               to
               be
               performed
               while
               the
               Church
               is
               militant
               ,
               they
               come
               not
               in
               to
               gather
               the
               tares
               from
               the
               wheat
               ,
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               to
               separate
               the
               bad
               fish
               from
               the
               good
               ,
               till
               the
               net
               by
               fairly
               on
               the
               shore
               .
               3.
               
               This
               direction
               cannot
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrat
               ;
               for
               ,
               beside
               that
               he
               is
               not
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               nor
               as
               such
               ,
               hath
               he
               any
               part
               in
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               capable
               to
               be
               thus
               spoken
               unto
               (
               although
               the
               duty
               from
               the
               force
               of
               it's
               argument
               will
               also
               reach
               him
               in
               his
               station
               ,
               because
               he
               should
               so
               far
               as
               he
               can
               prevent
               the
               spoiling
               of
               Christ's
               Vineyard
               in
               his
               place
               )
               Beside
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               direction
               must
               take
               place
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               whenever
               the
               Church
               hath
               such
               a
               tryal
               to
               wrestle
               with
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               were
               not
               suitable
               to
               Christ's
               scope
               ,
               nor
               commensurable
               with
               her
               need
               :
               Now
               for
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               the
               Church
               wanted
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               put
               this
               direction
               in
               practice
               ,
               yet
               wanted
               she
               not
               foxes
               ,
               nor
               was
               she
               without
               a
               suitable
               capacity
               of
               guarding
               her self
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               that
               power
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               furnished
               her
               .
               It
               remains
               therefore
               ,
               4.
               
               That
               it
               must
               be
               spoken
               to
               Christ's
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               called
               rulers
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               watchmen
               and
               keepers
               of
               this
               Vineyard
               ,
               as
               by
               office
               ,
               contradistinguished
               from
               professours
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               and
               5.
               7.
               and
               8.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Such
               the
               Church
               never
               wanted
               ,
               such
               are
               required
               to
               
                 watch
                 (
                 Act.
              
               20.
               24.
               
               )
               against
               wolves
               ,
               and
               such
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               are
               
               commended
               ,
               (
               Rev.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               )
               for
               putting
               this
               direction
               in
               execution
               .
               2.
               
               The
               duty
               here
               required
               is
               to
               
                 take
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               men
               use
               to
               hunt
               foxes
               till
               they
               be
               taken
               :
               And
               this
               implyes
               all
               that
               is
               needful
               for
               preventing
               their
               hurting
               of
               Christ's
               Vines
               :
               Christ's
               Ministers
               are
               to
               lay
               out
               themselves
               in
               discovering
               ,
               confuting
               and
               convincing
               ,
               censuring
               and
               rejecting
               them
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               11.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               
                 to
                 endure
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 evil
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               try
               them
               judicially
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Rev.
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               Church
               is
               furnished
               with
               sufficient
               authority
               in
               her self
               ,
               for
               her
               own
               edification
               ,
               and
               for
               censuring
               of
               such
               as
               would
               obstruct
               the
               same
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Church-authority
               is
               not
               given
               to
               Professors
               in
               common
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Bride
               as
               the
               first
               subject
               ;
               but
               to
               their
               guides
               ,
               Christ's
               Ministers
               and
               servants
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               no
               lesse
               a
               duty
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               lesse
               necessary
               to
               put
               forth
               this
               power
               against
               false
               teachers
               ,
               than
               against
               other
               grosse
               offenders
               :
               So
               did
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
              
               and
               so
               commands
               he
               others
               to
               do
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               heresie
               and
               corrupt
               doctrine
               being
               also
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               20.
               as
               well
               as
               other
               scandalous
               sins
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               motive
               to
               presse
               this
               ,
               implyed
               ,
               while
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 take
                 us
              
               ;
               Which
               words
               insinuat
               ,
               that
               it's
               service
               both
               to
               him
               and
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               Ministers
               are
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               .
               It
               shews
               also
               his
               sympathy
               ,
               in
               putting
               himself
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               hazard
               with
               her
               (
               at
               least
               mystically
               considered
               )
               and
               his
               love
               in
               comforting
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               himself
               concerned
               in
               the
               restraint
               of
               these
               foxes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               she
               is
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               direction
               is
               amplified
               to
               remove
               an
               objection
               ,
               (
               say
               some
               )
               all
               heresies
               ,
               or
               all
               Heretiques
               are
               not
               equal
               ,
               some
               comparatively
               are
               little
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               and
               it's
               cruelty
               to
               meddle
               with
               these
               ,
               that
               seem
               to
               professe
               fair
               .
               No
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               take
               them
               all
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 little
                 foxes
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               little
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               foxes
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               of
               the
               grossest
               kind
               (
               as
               all
               scandals
               in
               facts
               are
               not
               alike
               ,
               yet
               none
               is
               to
               be
               dispensed
               with
               )
               so
               they
               are
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               foxes
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               others
               ;
               for
               ,
               a
               little
               leaven
               will
               leaven
               the
               whole
               lump
               (
               often
               small-like
               schisms
               ,
               or
               heresies
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Novatians
               and
               Donatists
               ,
               &c.
               have
               been
               exceedingly
               defacing
               to
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               therefore
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               hunt
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               all
               .
               How
               small
               a
               friend
               is
               our
               Lord
               to
               tolleration
               ?
               
               and
               how
               displeased
               is
               he
               with
               many
               errours
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               thinks
               little
               of
               ?
               Magistrats
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               people
               may
               learn
               here
               ,
               what
               distance
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               the
               spreaders
               of
               the
               least
               errours
               ,
               and
               how
               every
               one
               ought
               to
               concur
               in
               their
               stations
               ,
               for
               preventing
               the
               hurt
               that
               comes
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               reasons
               wherewith
               this
               direction
               is
               backed
               and
               pressed
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               
                 spoil
                 the
                 vines
              
               :
               Errour
               never
               runs
               loose
               ,
               and
               Heretiques
               never
               get
               liberty
               ,
               but
               the
               spoiling
               of
               the
               vines
               one
               way
               or
               other
               followes
               ;
               and
               can
               beasts
               be
               suffered
               in
               a
               garden
               ,
               or
               orchard
               ,
               and
               the
               plants
               not
               be
               hurt
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               little
               foxes
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               hurt
               .
               He
               answers
               this
               ,
               and
               adds
               a
               second
               reason
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 the
                 grapes
                 are
                 tender
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 vines
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 grapes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               they
               (
               while
               scarce
               budding
               or
               sprouting
               )
               are
               easily
               blasted
               by
               a
               small
               wind
               ,
               so
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               or
               Christ's
               ordinances
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               are
               most
               precious
               and
               tender
               wares
               ,
               and
               cannot
               abide
               rough
               hands
               ;
               even
               the
               least
               of
               seducers
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               teachers
               ,
               may
               easily
               wrong
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               soon
               spoiled
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               tenderly
               and
               carefully
               looked
               to
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               They
               that
               have
               grace
               would
               be
               tender
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               hurt
               .
               2.
               
               Gracious
               persons
               ,
               would
               not
               think
               themselves
               without
               the
               reach
               of
               hazard
               from
               corrupt
               teachers
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               
                 The
                 foxes
                 spoil
                 the
                 vines
              
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               exceeding
               tender
               of
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               's
               weakest
               ,
               he
               is
               some
               way
               most
               tender
               of
               it
               .
               4.
               
               This
               argument
               here
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               sayes
               also
               ,
               that
               these
               who
               are
               most
               tender
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               zealous
               against
               false
               teachers
               ,
               even
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ;
               For
               ,
               these
               two
               are
               joined
               together
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               themselves
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               restrain
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               suffering
               these
               to
               ramble
               and
               run
               without
               a
               che●k
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               way
               of
               building
               ,
               but
               of
               spoiling
               Christ's
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               motive
               ,
               or
               reason
               pressing
               the
               watch-men
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               vines
               ,
               is
               hinted
               in
               the
               possessive
               particle
               ,
               our
               ;
               for
               ,
               our
               vines
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               relative
               to
               the
               watch-men
               ,
               whom
               he
               takes
               in
               with
               himself
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               common
               interest
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               The
               
               Church
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               theirs
               ,
               as
               the
               flock
               is
               the
               owners
               ,
               and
               the
               shepherds
               ,
               who
               are
               particularly
               set
               to
               have
               the
               over-sight
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               shepherd
               may
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               flock
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               servant
               can
               say
               :
               And
               this
               is
               a
               great
               piece
               of
               dignity
               put
               upon
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 fellow-workers
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               1.
               
               &c.
               and
               binds
               on
               their
               duty
               strongly
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               here
               to
               them
               ,
               ye
               will
               have
               losse
               also
               ,
               if
               ye
               see
               not
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               ye
               must
               count
               for
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               wherewith
               ye
               are
               intrusted
               :
               It
               's
               yours
               ,
               and
               yet
               ye
               are
               not
               absolute
               lords
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               also
               mine
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               owner
               of
               it
               :
               And
               so
               the
               vines
               are
               both
               theirs
               and
               Christ's
               ,
               their
               interest
               speaks
               how
               naturally
               they
               should
               care
               for
               them
               ;
               His
               interest
               shews
               the
               dependency
               both
               ministers
               and
               people
               ought
               to
               have
               on
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 his
                 :
                 he
                 feedeth
                 among
                 the
                 lilies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Vntill
                 the
                 day
                 break
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadows
                 flee
                 away
                 :
                 turn
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 like
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 young
                 Hart
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Bether
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               two
               last
               parts
               of
               her
               carriage
               in
               the
               beloveds
               absence
               ;
               First
               ,
               after
               she
               hath
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               read
               over
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               she
               comforts
               her self
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               absent
               .
               (
               It
               's
               good
               use
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               for
               strengthening
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               sense
               is
               away
               )
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               consolation
               ,
               1.
               
               Her
               faith
               is
               clear
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               2.
               
               Her
               hope
               is
               solid
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               an
               excellent
               day
               coming
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               Next
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               she
               puts
               up
               a
               prayer
               for
               a
               gracious
               visit
               ,
               which
               she
               knowes
               he
               will
               allow
               upon
               her
               untill
               that
               day
               come
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               last
               thing
               here
               recorded
               of
               the
               Brides
               carriage
               in
               the
               Bridegrooms
               absence
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               16.
               verse
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               her
               interst
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Asserted
               ,
               
               
                 my
                 beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 his
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               's
               vindicated
               ,
               or
               established
               against
               an
               objection
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 feeds
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               assertion
               holds
               out
               an
               union
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 his
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               Such
               as
               is
               the
               union
               betwixt
               married
               persons
               ,
               Hos.
               3.
               3.
               which
               the
               tye
               of
               marriage
               brings
               on
               :
               Even
               such
               is
               this
               which
               follows
               covenanting
               with
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               union
               presupposeth
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               founded
               on
               it
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 16.
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 becamest
                 mine
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               Although
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               ●e
               be
               not
               here
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               my
               husband
               ,
               and
               that
               tye
               stands
               betwixt
               me
               and
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               little
               priviledge
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               she
               comforts
               her self
               under
               absence
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               First
               ,
               There
               is
               an
               excellent
               union
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               tye
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               believers
               ,
               which
               none
               other
               can
               lay
               claim
               to
               but
               they
               :
               It
               's
               excellent
               ,
               as
               will
               easily
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               these
               properties
               of
               it
               .
               1.
               
               It
               's
               a
               neer
               union
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 one
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               5.
               27.
               as
               man
               and
               wife
               ;
               they
               are
               
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
              
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               real
               and
               not
               an
               imaginary
               union
               (
               though
               it
               be
               spiritual
               and
               by
               faith
               )
               it
               makes
               and
               transfers
               a
               mutual
               right
               of
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               hath
               real
               effects
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               mutual
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               Christ
               is
               wholly
               hers
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               wholly
               dedicated
               to
               him
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               a
               kindly
               union
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               betwixt
               husband
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               followed
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               a
               most
               sweet
               relation
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               an
               union
               which
               is
               some
               way
               full
               ;
               whole
               Christ
               is
               hers
               ,
               and
               she
               by
               consent
               and
               title
               is
               wholly
               his
               .
               6.
               
               I'ts
               an
               indissoluable
               union
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               dissolving
               of
               it
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               fall
               out
               ,
               otherwayes
               the
               consolation
               were
               not
               solid
               .
               Again
               ,
               Obs.
               2.
               
               That
               this
               relation
               ,
               which
               the
               believer
               hath
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               ground
               of
               his
               happinesse
               and
               consolation
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               sensible
               presence
               ,
               or
               any
               dispensation
               ,
               or
               gift
               communicat
               by
               Christ
               to
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               believers
               may
               attain
               assurance
               ,
               and
               clearnesse
               anent
               their
               interest
               is
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               come
               to
               know
               really
               that
               Christ
               is
               theirs
               :
               and
               believers
               should
               aim
               to
               be
               through
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 sure
              
               to
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               10.
               4.
               
               Believers
               when
               they
               have
               attained
               clearnesse
               ,
               should
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               and
               comfort
               themselves
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               raise
               new
               disputes
               about
               it
               .
               5.
               
               This
               clearnesse
               may
               consist
               with
               absence
               and
               want
               of
               sensible
               
               presence
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               case
               wherein
               a
               believer
               should
               stick
               faster
               to
               his
               confidence
               ,
               than
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               when
               under
               desertion
               and
               absence
               ,
               as
               the
               Spouse
               doth
               here
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               vindicats
               her
               faith
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 He
                 feedeth
                 among
                 the
                 lilies
              
               .
               The
               words
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               preventing
               of
               an
               objection
               ,
               for
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               If
               Christ
               be
               yours
               ,
               where
               is
               he
               ?
               Is
               it
               likely
               that
               he
               is
               yours
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               so
               far
               away
               ?
               For
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               clearnesse
               will
               be
               assaulted
               and
               set
               upon
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               easily
               maintained
               ,
               and
               unbelief
               takes
               the
               advantage
               of
               Christ's
               absence
               from
               sense
               ,
               to
               brangle
               it
               ;
               So
               that
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               temptation
               especially
               sets
               on
               then
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               she
               answers
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 He
                 feedeth
                 among
                 the
                 lilies
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               kind
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               now
               I
               see
               him
               not
               ;
               faith
               may
               ,
               and
               will
               argue
               from
               Christ's
               love
               to
               his
               people
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               promises
               that
               speaks
               to
               all
               ,
               when
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               nothing
               singular
               in
               the
               believers
               own
               condition
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               can
               take
               comfort
               .
               By
               lilies
               are
               understood
               all
               believers
               :
               the
               Church
               was
               called
               a
               lilie
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               here
               all
               believers
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               partaking
               of
               that
               same
               beauty
               and
               savour
               ,
               and
               because
               planted
               in
               the
               same
               true
               garden
               .
               Christ
               was
               called
               a
               lilie
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               here
               all
               believers
               are
               called
               lilies
               ,
               Shewing
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               believers
               have
               a
               conformity
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               and
               spirit
               that
               is
               in
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               all
               believers
               in
               things
               that
               are
               essential
               to
               grace
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               have
               conformity
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               Spirit
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               Husband
               ,
               &c.
               although
               in
               circumstantials
               and
               degrees
               ,
               there
               be
               differences
               .
               Next
               ,
               his
               feeding
               amongst
               them
               ,
               shewes
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               special
               gracious
               presence
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               among
               believers
               ,
               there
               he
               
                 walketh
                 among
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               1.
               2.
               
               A
               special
               delight
               he
               hath
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               be
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               delighteth
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               garden
               :
               It
               's
               
                 his
                 meat
                 (
                 Iohn
              
               4.
               32.
               34.
               
               )
               
                 and
                 drink
              
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ;
               so
               then
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               he
               is
               kind
               to
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               to
               me
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               time
               I
               see
               him
               not
               :
               And
               thus
               also
               she
               answers
               the
               question
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2.
               even
               when
               Christ
               is
               a-seeking
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               inquiring
               after
               him
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               care
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               under
               absence
               ,
               than
               when
               his
               presence
               is
               sensibly
               injoyed
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               tends
               much
               to
               
               further
               the
               consolation
               of
               believers
               ,
               and
               it
               becomes
               them
               well
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               when
               under
               desertion
               and
               absence
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               ward
               off
               tentations
               .
            
             
               The
               solid
               exercise
               of
               faith
               never
               wants
               hope
               waiting
               on
               it
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               2.
               vers
               .
               17.
               that
               follows
               ,
               for
               compleating
               the
               Brides
               consolation
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 break
                 ,
                 and
                 shadows
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Though
               there
               be
               shadows
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               vails
               betwixt
               him
               and
               me
               ,
               in
               this
               night
               of
               desertion
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               day
               coming
               when
               these
               ,
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               shall
               be
               made
               to
               flee
               away
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               day
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               day
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 78.
                 
                 The
                 day-spring
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 hath
                 visited
                 us
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               day
               of
               his
               glorious
               appearing
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               great
               day
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               singular
               way
               called
               here
               
                 the
                 day
              
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               night
               of
               interruption
               following
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               goes
               as
               far
               beyond
               what
               believers
               possesse
               now
               ,
               as
               day
               exceeds
               the
               night
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               's
               called
               
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               49.
               14.
               in
               which
               the
               just
               shall
               have
               the
               dominion
               ;
               and
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 day-star
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               19.
               which
               is
               there
               opposed
               to
               the
               clearest
               prophesies
               and
               ordinances
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               as
               a
               candle
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               day
               .
               Now
               we
               conceive
               the
               last
               and
               great
               day
               is
               signified
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               that
               is
               her
               scope
               ,
               to
               comfort
               her self
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               what
               is
               coming
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               she
               opposeth
               it
               to
               the
               present
               means
               ,
               as
               to
               shadows
               ,
               even
               to
               faith
               it self
               ,
               for
               that
               she
               injoyed
               for
               the
               time
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               sensible
               pre●ence
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               next
               words
               she
               prayes
               for
               ,
               till
               that
               day
               dawn
               .
               By
               shadows
               is
               meant
               ,
               whatever
               marres
               the
               immediat
               ,
               full
               and
               satisfying
               injoying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               as
               shadows
               ,
               hide
               him
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               darken
               him
               that
               we
               do
               not
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               give
               but
               small
               and
               dark
               representations
               of
               him
               ,
               (
               like
               shadows
               of
               the
               body
               )
               which
               are
               very
               unproportioned
               unto
               his
               own
               excellent
               worth
               .
               They
               are
               said
               to
               
                 flee
                 away
              
               ,
               because
               a
               glimpse
               of
               Christ
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               who
               is
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               shall
               shine
               at
               the
               break
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               shall
               dispell
               and
               dissipate
               them
               more
               fully
               and
               quickly
               ,
               than
               this
               natural
               Sun
               when
               rising
               ,
               doth
               scatter
               darknesse
               and
               shadows
               that
               go
               before
               it
               .
               And
               by
               untill
               ,
               we
               understand
               the
               setting
               of
               a
               fixed
               term
               ,
               which
               distinguisheth
               one
               time
               from
               another
               ,
               as
               Gen.
               32.
               
               I
               
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               go
               untill
               thou
               blesse
               me
               ;
               so
               saith
               she
               ,
               untill
               that
               day
               of
               immediat
               presence
               come
               ,
               let
               me
               have
               love-visits
               ,
               as
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               following
               words
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               an
               excellent
               day
               coming
               to
               believers
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               shall
               be
               immediatly
               injoyed
               and
               seen
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               comforted
               with
               no
               mediat
               object
               ,
               or
               created
               excellency
               ,
               but
               shall
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               While
               here
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               shadows
               even
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               strongest
               believers
               ;
               
                 we
                 see
                 but
                 darkly
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               12.
               
               There
               is
               ,
               1.
               a
               shadow
               of
               desertion
               ,
               and
               his
               hiding
               of
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               A
               shadow
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               seen
               ,
               yet
               but
               darkly
               ,
               like
               a
               face
               in
               a
               Looking-glasse
               .
               3.
               
               A
               shadow
               of
               sinful
               infirmities
               ,
               drawing
               vails
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               hiding
               his
               face
               from
               us
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               2.
               4.
               
               A
               shadow
               of
               natural
               infirmity
               ;
               for
               ,
               not
               only
               are
               we
               ready
               through
               unbelief
               to
               slander
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               weaknesse
               (
               like
               narrow
               or
               old
               bottles
               )
               we
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               contain
               him
               .
               3.
               
               At
               that
               day
               of
               his
               appearing
               ,
               all
               these
               shadows
               will
               instantly
               be
               done
               away
               :
               there
               will
               not
               one
               tear
               be
               left
               on
               any
               believers
               cheeks
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               affliction
               or
               desertion
               to
               hide
               him
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               him
               :
               there
               will
               then
               be
               
                 no
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 nor
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 22.
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 himself
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Temple
              
               and
               light
               of
               his
               people
               :
               Nor
               will
               there
               be
               any
               sinful
               infirmities
               then
               to
               interpose
               betwixt
               him
               and
               them
               ,
               death
               ,
               the
               curse
               and
               corruption
               will
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               ;
               no
               unclean
               thing
               accompanies
               the
               believer
               into
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               ;
               nay
               ,
               no
               imperfect
               thing
               is
               there
               ,
               for
               whatever
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               whatever
               was
               
                 in
                 part
              
               ,
               is
               then
               done
               away
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               10.
               and
               what
               is
               perfect
               will
               then
               come
               ;
               the
               soul
               in
               it's
               faculties
               will
               then
               be
               perfected
               ,
               capacitated
               and
               dilated
               to
               conceive
               ,
               take
               up
               and
               delight
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               body
               perfected
               ,
               made
               glorious
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 Philip.
                 3.
                 ult
              
               .
               4.
               
               The
               hope
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fleeing
               away
               of
               all
               shadows
               then
               ,
               is
               (
               and
               no
               marvel
               it
               be
               )
               very
               refreshful
               to
               the
               Lord's
               people
               :
               and
               believers
               in
               all
               their
               darknesses
               should
               comfort
               themselves
               and
               others
               from
               the
               hope
               of
               it
               ,
               1
               
                 Thes.
                 4.
                 ult
              
               .
               5.
               
               All
               that
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               or
               whoever
               have
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               with
               him
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               may
               
               expect
               at
               that
               day
               to
               enjoy
               Christ
               immediatly
               and
               fully
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               :
               O
               that
               men
               believed
               this
               !
               and
               that
               many
               were
               th●onging
               in
               to
               his
               Covenant
               now
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               not
               desire
               to
               be
               cast
               from
               his
               presence
               in
               that
               day
               !
               Yet
               ,
               6.
               
               All
               shadows
               are
               never
               removed
               till
               then
               ;
               the
               believer
               must
               ,
               and
               some
               way
               will
               submit
               to
               Christ's
               way
               of
               ordering
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               not
               seek
               it
               should
               be
               otherwayes
               till
               then
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               the
               Bride
               falls
               about
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               verse
               ;
               faith
               and
               hope
               in
               exercise
               alwayes
               stir
               up
               to
               prayer
               ;
               for
               ,
               these
               graces
               do
               not
               foster
               las●nesse
               and
               security
               ,
               but
               incite
               and
               provoke
               to
               duty
               (
               it
               's
               a
               good
               token
               when
               faith
               and
               hope
               are
               so
               accompanied
               )
               therefore
               she
               turns
               her
               to
               prayer
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               speaks
               to
               him
               as
               to
               her
               beloved
               :
               Clearnesse
               of
               interest
               ,
               as
               it
               helps
               notably
               to
               many
               things
               ,
               so
               to
               confidence
               in
               prayer
               especially
               .
               The
               petition
               (
               importing
               still
               absence
               )
               hath
               these
               two
               in
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               suit
               it self
               ,
               turn
               .
               2.
               
               The
               inforcing
               and
               inlarging
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 Roe
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Turning
               her
               ,
               implyes
               ,
               1.
               
               Sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               his
               absence
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               serious
               desire
               to
               have
               Christ
               again
               .
               3.
               
               That
               his
               absence
               may
               be
               removed
               by
               his
               own
               returning
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               change
               of
               her
               case
               to
               the
               better
               must
               flow
               from
               him
               .
               And
               ▪
               4.
               
               That
               she
               may
               ask
               this
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               expect
               by
               prayer
               in
               saith
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               believing
               prayer
               being
               the
               best
               mean
               to
               effectuat
               this
               .
               Next
               she
               enforceth
               and
               inlargeth
               her
               petition
               ,
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 like
                 a
                 Roe
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               seing
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               all
               shadows
               will
               not
               be
               removed
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               what
               is
               my
               suit
               for
               the
               time
               ?
               It
               's
               even
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               will
               give
               me
               visits
               of
               thy
               presence
               ,
               and
               be
               like
               a
               Roe
               or
               
                 young
                 Hart
                 on
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Bether
                 :
              
               The
               word
               Bether
               ,
               signifies
               division
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               made
               use
               of
               here
               ,
               so
               long
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               as
               these
               mountains
               divide
               betwixt
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               Lord
               be
               not
               a
               stranger
               ,
               but
               swiftly
               ,
               easily
               and
               kindly
               (
               as
               the
               Roes
               come
               over
               mountains
               to
               their
               mates
               ,
               Prov.
               5.
               19.
               
               )
               come
               thou
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               comfort
               me
               with
               frequent
               love-visits
               ,
               untill
               that
               time
               come
               ,
               that
               thou
               take
               me
               to
               thee
               ,
               to
               injoy
               thee
               fully
               and
               immediatly
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               lawfull
               for
               believers
               to
               desire
               sensible
               presence
               ,
               even
               here-away
               :
               Yea
               ,
               it
               's
               suitable
               ,
               they
               should
               often
               long
               and
               pray
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               the
               hope
               of
               heaven
               is
               solide
               ,
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               Christ's
               love
               will
               be
               most
               ardently
               sought
               for
               :
               
               It
               will
               never
               prejudge
               one
               of
               their
               satisfaction
               and
               full
               payment
               then
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               gotten
               a
               large
               earnest-penny
               here
               ,
               she
               knows
               that
               will
               never
               be
               reckoned
               up
               to
               her
               .
               3.
               
               Much
               prayer
               flowing
               from
               ,
               and
               waiting
               upon
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               is
               a
               notable
               way
               to
               bring
               the
               soul
               to
               the
               injoyment
               of
               sense
               .
               4.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               a
               heartsome
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               inheritance
               ,
               Christ
               here
               ,
               and
               Christ
               hereafter
               ,
               
                 the
                 lines
                 are
                 fallen
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 pleasant
                 places
                 .
              
               5.
               
               She
               grounds
               her
               suit
               on
               the
               marriage-relation
               and
               tye
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               ,
               
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               a
               Covenant-claim
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               solid
               ground
               upon
               which
               believers
               can
               walk
               in
               their
               approaches
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               pleadings
               with
               him
               .
               6.
               
               He
               allowes
               believers
               to
               plead
               for
               his
               company
               ,
               from
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               theirs
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               he
               pleads
               for
               their
               company
               ,
               on
               that
               same
               ground
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 night
                 on
                 my
                 bed
                 I
                 sought
                 Him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ,
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 rise
                 now
                 and
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 city
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 broad-wayes
                 I
                 will
                 seek
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 :
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               hath
               three
               parts
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Brides
               sad
               exercise
               under
               the
               want
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               seeking
               after
               him
               till
               she
               find
               him
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               6.
               2.
               
               The
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               come
               in
               ,
               commending
               the
               Bride
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               3.
               
               The
               Bride
               
               from
               vers
               .
               7.
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               returns
               to
               discourse
               of
               ,
               and
               commend
               the
               excellency
               and
               amiablenesse
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               her
               exercise
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               Her
               case
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               carriage
               in
               several
               steps
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               successe
               in
               every
               step
               .
               4.
               
               Her
               practice
               when
               she
               hath
               obtained
               her
               desire
               :
               Or
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               them
               all
               up
               in
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               Her
               sad
               condition
               ,
               and
               her
               carriage
               under
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               outgate
               and
               her
               carriage
               suitable
               thereto
               .
               Her
               case
               is
               implyed
               in
               two
               words
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               vers
               .
               1.
               1.
               
               It
               was
               night
               with
               her
               .
               2.
               
               She
               was
               on
               
                 her
                 bed
              
               .
               By
               night
               ,
               is
               ordinarily
               understood
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               affliction
               ,
               opposit
               to
               light
               of
               day
               and
               joy
               ;
               and
               here
               her
               exercise
               being
               spiritual
               ,
               it
               must
               imply
               some
               spiritual
               affliction
               ,
               or
               soul-sad
               spiritual
               exercise
               .
               So
               night
               is
               taken
               ,
               Psal.
               42.
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               (
               while
               the
               day
               come
               ,
               that
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               be
               intimate
               )
               
                 his
                 song
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               scope-shews
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               night
               of
               dese●tion
               she
               is
               under
               ,
               thorow
               the
               want
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               whom
               she
               loves
               ;
               His
               presence
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               with
               healing
               under
               his
               wings
               ,
               makes
               the
               believers
               day
               ;
               and
               his
               absence
               ,
               is
               their
               night
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               droop
               ,
               as
               being
               under
               a
               sad
               night
               of
               soul-affliction
               ;
               therefore
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               she
               seeks
               so
               carefully
               after
               his
               presence
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               being
               
                 on
                 her
                 bed
              
               ,
               is
               not
               taken
               here
               ,
               as
               implying
               neernesse
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               scope
               shews
               he
               is
               absent
               ,
               but
               a
               lasinesse
               of
               frame
               on
               her
               spirit
               ,
               opposite
               to
               activenesse
               and
               diligence
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               taken
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 vers
              
               .
               3.
               and
               so
               it
               's
               opposed
               to
               her
               after-rising
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               also
               called
               
                 my
                 bed
              
               ,
               implying
               that
               she
               was
               here
               alone
               in
               a
               secure
               comfortlesse
               frame
               ,
               and
               therefore
               for
               this
               ,
               it
               's
               distinguished
               from
               
                 our
                 bed
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               16.
               and
               
                 his
                 bed
              
               afterward
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               Where
               she
               is
               allowed
               rest
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               ease
               ,
               and
               solace
               in
               his
               company
               ;
               but
               here
               on
               
                 her
                 bed
              
               she
               hath
               no
               such
               allowance
               ,
               whatever
               earnal
               ease
               and
               rest
               she
               take
               to
               her self
               :
               Believers
               have
               their
               own
               fits
               of
               carnal
               security
               ,
               when
               they
               give
               their
               corruptions
               rest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 their
                 own
                 bed
              
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               heartlesse
               lair
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               to
               ly
               alone
               and
               want
               the
               beloved
               :
               This
               is
               her
               case
               ,
               wanting
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               lying
               too
               still
               ,
               as
               contented
               some-way
               in
               that
               condition
               ;
               though
               it
               cannot
               continue
               so
               with
               believers
               ,
               it
               will
               turn
               heavy
               and
               perplexing
               at
               last
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               here
               to
               the
               Bride
               :
               and
               sure
               ,
               the
               easiest
               time
               under
               security
               
               is
               not
               so
               comfortable
               as
               profitable
               to
               believers
               ,
               as
               is
               an
               exercise
               that
               takes
               them
               more
               up
               ;
               Therefore
               afterward
               she
               prefers
               rising
               and
               seeking
               ,
               to
               this
               woful
               rest
               .
               It
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               distance
               and
               darknesse
               may
               grow
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               Christ
               was
               absent
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               through
               a
               window
               or
               lattesse
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               glimpses
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               here
               it
               's
               night
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               twilight
               discovery
               of
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Often
               ,
               distance
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               security
               and
               deadnesse
               (
               as
               to
               our
               spiritual
               life
               )
               go
               together
               :
               When
               Christ
               is
               absent
               ,
               believers
               then
               usually
               fall
               from
               activity
               in
               their
               duty
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 64.
                 7.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 stirreth
                 up
                 himself
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 thy
                 face
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Matth.
                 25.
                 5.
                 
                 While
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 tarrieth
                 ,
              
               even
               the
               
                 wise
                 Virgins
                 slumbered
                 and
                 slept
              
               .
            
             
               Her
               carriage
               ,
               or
               way
               that
               she
               takes
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               in
               four
               steps
               :
               The
               1.
               
               Is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 .
              
               Consider
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               title
               Christ
               gets
               ,
               
                 him
                 whom
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Christ
               got
               this
               name
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               several
               times
               she
               repeats
               it
               ;
               And
               it
               holds
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               sincerity
               of
               her
               love
               ,
               it
               was
               her
               soul
               and
               heart
               that
               loved
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               degree
               and
               singularity
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               other
               thing
               was
               admitted
               in
               her
               heart
               to
               compare
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               bears
               the
               alone
               sway
               there
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               affection
               she
               had
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               's
               he
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               upon
               whom
               her
               soul's
               love
               is
               set
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               this
               title
               would
               not
               suitably
               design
               him
               ;
               Christ
               loves
               well
               to
               have
               such
               titles
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               may
               import
               the
               hearts
               special
               esteem
               of
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               believers
               lowest
               conditions
               ,
               there
               remains
               some
               secret
               soul-esteem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               their
               judgement
               ,
               he
               is
               still
               their
               choice
               and
               waill
               above
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Yet
               ,
               4.
               
               That
               their
               practice
               while
               security
               prevails
               ,
               is
               most
               unsuitable
               to
               their
               convictions
               and
               judgement
               .
               2.
               
               Consider
               her
               practice
               and
               carriage
               ,
               while
               Christ
               is
               absent
               ,
               her
               practice
               is
               not
               altogether
               a
               laying
               by
               ,
               without
               the
               form
               of
               Religion
               ;
               for
               ,
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               on
               my
               bed
               
                 I
                 sought
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               prayed
               and
               used
               some
               means
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               lazy
               way
               ,
               not
               stirring
               up
               my self
               vigorously
               in
               it
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believers
               in
               a
               secure
               frame
               ,
               may
               keep
               some
               form
               of
               duty
               ,
               yet
               their
               duties
               are
               like
               the
               frame
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               lifelesse
               and
               hypocritical
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               much
               of
               a
               believers
               practice
               ,
               such
               as
               themselves
               will
               find
               fault
               with
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               look
               rightly
               upon
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               much
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               while
               they
               
               keep
               up
               the
               form
               of
               duty
               ,
               is
               but
               like
               the
               sluggard
               ,
               Prov.
               26.
               14.
               
                 turning
                 themselves
                 upon
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 door
                 doth
                 upon
                 the
                 hinges
              
               ;
               not
               lying
               still
               ,
               nor
               altogether
               darring
               to
               give
               over
               the
               form
               ,
               yet
               litle
               better
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               because
               they
               make
               no
               effectual
               progress
               ,
               not
               can
               they
               say
               their
               soul
               is
               in
               and
               with
               their
               service
               ,
               which
               they
               perform
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               successe
               as
               to
               this
               step
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               was
               nothing
               the
               better
               ,
               these
               sluggish
               endeavours
               did
               not
               my
               businesse
               :
               Every
               form
               of
               seeking
               will
               not
               obtain
               ;
               and
               one
               may
               seek
               Christ
               long
               in
               their
               ordinary
               formal
               way
               ,
               ere
               they
               find
               him
               ;
               yet
               it
               's
               good
               not
               to
               give
               over
               ,
               but
               to
               observe
               the
               form
               :
               Life
               and
               love
               is
               not
               altogether
               gone
               ,
               when
               one
               discerns
               absence
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               lazinesse
               with
               discontent
               .
            
             
               When
               this
               doth
               not
               reach
               her
               design
               ,
               she
               proceeds
               to
               a
               more
               lively
               step
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               get
               up
               ,
               and
               seek
               him
               in
               a
               more
               active
               stirring
               way
               :
               Which
               sayes
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               observed
               the
               continuance
               of
               her
               distance
               ,
               and
               what
               came
               of
               her
               prayers
               and
               seeking
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               good
               beginning
               of
               ones
               recovery
               ,
               and
               wining
               to
               their
               feet
               after
               a
               fit
               of
               security
               and
               decay
               .
               2.
               
               It
               sayes
               ,
               it
               's
               often
               good
               for
               a
               believer
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               rouzing
               ,
               and
               their
               recovering
               of
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               that
               sense
               is
               not
               alwayes
               easily
               obtained
               ;
               this
               activity
               had
               not
               followed
               (
               readily
               )
               had
               not
               Christ
               constrained
               her
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               cross-dispensations
               and
               disappointments
               .
               In
               this
               step
               we
               have
               ,
               1.
               
               Her
               resolving
               to
               fall
               about
               a
               more
               active
               way
               in
               seeking
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               performance
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               successe
               .
               First
               ,
               Her
               resolution
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 rise
                 now
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 and
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 streets
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               which
               there
               are
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               she
               resolves
               to
               do
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               over
               (
               for
               that
               should
               never
               be
               given
               way
               to
               )
               but
               to
               bestir
               her self
               more
               actively
               in
               duty
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 rise
              
               and
               go
               from
               the
               bed
               to
               the
               
                 streets
                 of
                 the
                 city
              
               and
               seek
               him
               there
               .
               By
               city
               is
               understood
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               all
               members
               are
               
                 fellow-citizens
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               2.
               19.
               
               It
               's
               called
               so
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               it's
               order
               and
               government
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               is
               as
               a
               city
               ,
               that
               hath
               watchmen
               and
               laws
               .
               2.
               
               For
               it's
               unity
               ;
               it
               's
               one
               Common-wealth
               and
               Incorporation
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               
               This
               Jerusalem
               is
               a
               city
               
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 Psa.
              
               122.
               3.
               3.
               
               For
               it's
               priviledges
               ,
               whereof
               all
               believers
               (
               who
               are
               the
               burgesses
               and
               fellow-citizens
               )
               are
               partakers
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               19.
               and
               unto
               which
               all
               others
               who
               are
               without
               ,
               are
               strangers
               .
               Her
               
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 city
              
               ,
               suppons
               a
               communicating
               of
               her
               case
               to
               others
               
               for
               help
               ,
               and
               her
               using
               of
               more
               publick
               means
               ,
               opposite
               to
               her
               private
               dealing
               within
               her self
               on
               her
               bed
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               even
               as
               rising
               imports
               a
               stirring
               of
               her self
               to
               more
               activity
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               performing
               these
               duties
               ,
               opposite
               to
               her
               seeking
               him
               formerly
               while
               she
               lay
               still
               on
               her
               bed
               :
               The
               thing
               then
               resolved
               upon
               is
               to
               this
               sense
               ,
               What
               am
               I
               doing
               ?
               are
               there
               not
               moe
               means
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               which
               I
               may
               seek
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               another
               way
               of
               inquiring
               after
               him
               ,
               than
               this
               lazy
               formal
               way
               ?
               I
               will
               up
               and
               essay
               it
               .
               There
               are
               many
               meanes
               given
               for
               a
               believers
               help
               ,
               and
               when
               one
               fails
               ,
               another
               may
               be
               blessed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               believers
               are
               still
               to
               follow
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               where
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               them
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               spare
               no
               pains
               till
               they
               meet
               with
               him
               .
               Again
               ,
               2.
               
               Ere
               she
               gets
               to
               her
               feet
               ,
               and
               goes
               to
               the
               streets
               ,
               &c.
               she
               deliberatly
               resolves
               it
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 rise
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               her
               former
               disappointment
               did
               put
               her
               to
               a
               consultation
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               made
               her
               more
               serious
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               the
               use
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               of
               disappointments
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               religion
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               will
               be
               heart-deliberations
               in
               a
               Christian-walk
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               serious
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               the
               best
               performances
               and
               duties
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               results
               of
               these
               .
               3.
               
               Serious
               resolutions
               are
               often
               very
               usefull
               ,
               and
               helpful
               in
               duty
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               are
               ingagements
               ,
               and
               spurs
               to
               stir
               up
               to
               duty
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               indisposed
               for
               it
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               good
               cordially
               to
               resolve
               upon
               duty
               ,
               when
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               is
               somewhat
               difficult
               or
               obstructed
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               both
               speaks
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               also
               helps
               to
               lessen
               the
               difficulty
               which
               is
               in
               the
               way
               of
               duty
               .
               5.
               
               Resolutions
               to
               set
               about
               duty
               are
               oftentimes
               the
               greatest
               length
               believers
               can
               win
               at
               ,
               while
               under
               indisposition
               ;
               and
               this
               much
               is
               better
               than
               nothing
               ,
               because
               it
               draws
               on
               more
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               resolution
               is
               qualified
               ,
               I
               will
               rise
               now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               seing
               these
               sluggish
               endeavours
               doth
               not
               avail
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               delay
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               will
               now
               presently
               fall
               about
               it
               in
               more
               earnest
               .
               It
               's
               the
               sign
               of
               a
               sincere
               resolution
               ,
               when
               it
               doth
               not
               put
               off
               or
               shift
               duty
               ,
               but
               ingageth
               the
               soul
               in
               a
               present
               undertaking
               of
               it
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               59
               ,
               60.
               
            
             
               Next
               her
               performance
               ,
               or
               her
               putting
               this
               resolution
               in
               practice
               ,
               doth
               accordingly
               follow
               instantly
               ,
               
                 I
                 sought
                 him
              
               (
               said
               she
               )
               
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 streets
              
               ,
               &c.
               Obs.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               not
               a
               resolution
               worth
               the
               mentioning
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               practice
               following
               ;
               for
               every
               honest
               resolution
               is
               followed
               with
               practice
               ,
               whatever
               short-coming
               wait
               upon
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Honest
               resolutions
               are
               often
               to
               duty
               ,
               like
               a
               needle
               that
               drawes
               the
               threed
               after
               it
               ;
               and
               believers
               would
               not
               star
               to
               resolve
               on
               duty
               from
               fear
               of
               coming
               short
               in
               performance
               ,
               if
               their
               resolutions
               be
               undertaken
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               by
               considering
               her
               former
               frame
               ,
               which
               was
               such
               as
               would
               give
               no
               great
               incouragement
               to
               selfy
               undertakings
               in
               duties
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               her
               successe
               ,
               or
               rather
               her
               disappointment
               follows
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
              
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               I
               was
               most
               serious
               in
               seeking
               him
               ,
               I
               missed
               him
               still
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               only
               spoken
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               event
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               way
               of
               regrate
               ,
               she
               is
               deeply
               affected
               with
               it
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               When
               the
               Lords
               people
               have
               been
               formerly
               lazy
               ,
               Christ
               may
               keep
               up
               himself
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               become
               more
               active
               ,
               rather
               hereby
               chastening
               their
               former
               negligence
               ,
               than
               being
               offended
               at
               their
               present
               diligence
               in
               duty
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               sad
               when
               Christ
               is
               missed
               even
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               once
               and
               again
               .
               3.
               
               She
               continues
               to
               be
               a
               distinct
               observer
               of
               the
               fruits
               both
               of
               publick
               and
               private
               duties
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               commendable
               practice
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               conscience
               of
               by
               all
               the
               seekers
               of
               his
               face
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 watch-men
                 that
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 found
                 me
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 Saw
                 ye
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               verse
               contains
               the
               third
               step
               of
               the
               Brides
               carriage
               ,
               being
               now
               abroad
               ;
               the
               watch-men
               found
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               inquires
               for
               her
               beloved
               at
               them
               :
               and
               her
               successe
               in
               this
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               what
               follows
               ,
               she
               doth
               not
               upon
               recourse
               to
               them
               immediatly
               find
               him
               ,
               but
               is
               put
               to
               go
               a
               little
               further
               .
               In
               the
               words
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               opportunity
               or
               mean
               for
               finding
               Christ
               ,
               met
               with
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               improving
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               successe
               which
               is
               implyed
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               .
            
             
             
               The
               mean
               holds
               forth
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               the
               Church
               is
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               City
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               order
               ,
               and
               a
               common-fellowship
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               2.
               
               The
               Ministers
               office
               is
               here
               implyed
               ,
               this
               City
               hath
               watch-men
               ;
               so
               are
               Ministers
               called
               ,
               Ezek.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 Isa.
                 62.
                 6.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               17.
               
               Which
               word
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               City
               in
               danger
               ,
               having
               outward
               and
               inward
               enemies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               needing
               watch-men
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               office
               of
               a
               Ministery
               appointed
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               guarding
               against
               and
               preventing
               her
               danger
               ;
               and
               that
               some
               are
               peculiarly
               designed
               ,
               and
               separat
               from
               others
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               some
               who
               may
               be
               called
               watch-men
               ,
               which
               others
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               here
               distinguished
               from
               believers
               or
               private
               persons
               .
               3.
               
               This
               office
               is
               most
               necessary
               ,
               burdensome
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               concernment
               to
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               watch-men
               are
               to
               a
               city
               ;
               for
               so
               watch
               they
               over
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               trust
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               these
               watch-men
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               They
               
                 went
                 about
                 the
                 city
              
               ;
               Which
               shews
               their
               diligence
               according
               to
               their
               trust
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               it
               holds
               forth
               the
               end
               wherefore
               they
               are
               appointed
               .
               Obs.
               There
               is
               but
               one
               City
               or
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministers
               are
               watch-men
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               ,
               given
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               that
               body
               ;
               and
               they
               should
               watch
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               this
               or
               that
               Post
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               but
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               watchmen
               that
               stand
               at
               their
               post
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               
                 watch-men
                 found
                 her
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               by
               their
               doctrine
               they
               spoke
               to
               her
               condition
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               searching
               and
               particular
               application
               ,
               made
               the
               two-edged
               sword
               of
               the
               Word
               reach
               her
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               discernably
               pointed
               her
               out
               ,
               beyond
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Congregation
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               efficacy
               of
               the
               word
               when
               rightly
               manag'd
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               12.
               
               It
               's
               
                 a
                 discerner
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               God
               can
               make
               it
               find
               out
               one
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               many
               others
               ,
               when
               the
               Minister
               knows
               not
               ;
               and
               can
               make
               it
               speak
               to
               a
               believers
               case
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               particular
               persons
               condition
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               did
               know
               and
               aim
               at
               them
               particularly
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Ministers
               should
               be
               searching
               ,
               and
               differencing
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               the
               several
               conditions
               ,
               and
               various
               exercises
               of
               hearers
               require
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               put
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               precious
               and
               the
               vile
               ,
               and
               rightly
               to
               divide
               
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               or
               to
               lay
               every
               ones
               portion
               to
               them
               so
               as
               it
               be
               not
               given
               in
               grosse
               ,
               or
               heaped
               together
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               every
               one
               their
               own
               allowance
               .
               In
               sum
               then
               ,
               that
               which
               she
               sayes
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               When
               I
               had
               gone
               abroad
               ,
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               in
               heavinesse
               to
               hear
               (
               if
               so
               I
               might
               meet
               with
               Christ
               in
               publick
               )
               God
               made
               some
               watch-men
               speak
               to
               my
               condition
               particularly
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               had
               acquainted
               them
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Her
               improving
               of
               this
               opportunity
               (
               coming
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               beyond
               her
               expectation
               )
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               words
               :
               she
               cryes
               out
               in
               an
               abrupt
               manner
               ,
               
                 Saw
                 ye
                 him
              
               ;
               she
               thinks
               they
               can
               help
               her
               ,
               being
               acquaint
               with
               such
               cases
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               will
               consult
               them
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               she
               follows
               in
               ,
               upon
               the
               little
               experience
               she
               had
               felt
               of
               their
               skill
               ,
               to
               seek
               for
               help
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               end
               to
               communicat
               her
               case
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               after
               Sermon
               is
               done
               ,
               or
               when
               some
               convenient
               time
               offers
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               ,
               that
               are
               serious
               ,
               will
               let
               no
               fit
               opportunity
               for
               meeting
               with
               Christ
               passe
               ;
               they
               are
               accurat
               observers
               ,
               and
               frugal
               managers
               of
               them
               all
               .
               2.
               
               She
               observes
               and
               is
               glad
               when
               a
               word
               speaks
               home
               to
               her
               case
               ,
               and
               finds
               her
               :
               And
               this
               is
               indeed
               the
               disposition
               of
               a
               sound
               and
               serious
               believer
               .
               3.
               
               Ministers
               would
               be
               well
               acquaint
               themselves
               with
               soul-sicknesse
               ,
               and
               expert
               in
               the
               various
               exercises
               and
               cases
               incident
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               order
               to
               the
               finding
               out
               their
               disease
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               (
               who
               often
               can
               scarce
               make
               language
               of
               their
               own
               condition
               themselves
               )
               and
               also
               in
               order
               to
               the
               making
               suitable
               applications
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               have
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               often
               can
               say
               little
               of
               their
               cases
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               broken
               and
               confused
               way
               ;
               which
               sayes
               ,
               Ministers
               had
               need
               to
               be
               the
               better
               acquaint
               with
               the
               spiritual
               cases
               and
               exercises
               of
               souls
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               understand
               by
               half
               a
               word
               what
               they
               would
               say
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               would
               advert
               well
               to
               whom
               they
               communicat
               their
               case
               ,
               this
               would
               not
               be
               done
               to
               all
               .
               6.
               
               Ministers
               are
               suitable
               Physicians
               (
               though
               not
               the
               sole
               or
               only
               Physician
               )
               to
               whom
               believers
               would
               make
               known
               their
               soul-exercises
               and
               cases
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               much
               spiritual
               sympathy
               betwixt
               their
               people
               and
               them
               .
               7.
               
               It
               's
               a
               great
               incouragement
               to
               a
               distressed
               soul
               ,
               to
               impart
               it's
               case
               to
               a
               Minister
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               publick
               
               doctrine
               he
               useth
               to
               speak
               pertinently
               unto
               it
               .
               8.
               
               It
               's
               not
               unsuitable
               for
               exercised
               souls
               (
               beside
               the
               publick
               hearing
               of
               their
               Minister
               )
               to
               have
               their
               particular
               queries
               to
               him
               in
               private
               .
               9.
               
               How
               Christ
               shall
               be
               obtained
               ,
               is
               a
               suitable
               subject
               for
               Ministers
               and
               people
               ,
               in
               their
               converse
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               mainly
               taken
               up
               with
               ;
               and
               holy
               anxiety
               concerning
               this
               ,
               is
               a
               frame
               fit
               for
               making
               adresses
               to
               Ministers
               ;
               they
               may
               indeed
               come
               to
               Ministers
               with
               such
               questions
               ,
               who
               are
               much
               in
               longing
               after
               him
               .
               10.
               
               There
               may
               be
               much
               tendernesse
               in
               affection
               and
               love
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               much
               weaknesse
               in
               knowledge
               .
               He
               is
               the
               him
               whom
               her
               soul
               loveth
               ,
               even
               now
               when
               she
               knows
               not
               where
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               grown
               believers
               may
               be
               sometimes
               brought
               to
               this
               low
               ebb
               in
               their
               condition
               ,
               for
               good
               ends
               ,
               and
               for
               demonstrating
               the
               usefulness
               and
               necessity
               of
               publick
               ordinances
               ,
               even
               to
               them
               .
               11.
               
               An
               exercised
               soul
               prizeth
               most
               a
               Ministery
               ;
               and
               such
               spiritual
               exercises
               (
               as
               are
               here
               mentioned
               )
               do
               cherish
               their
               esteem
               of
               that
               ordinance
               ,
               when
               other
               debates
               among
               a
               people
               ,
               often
               do
               derogat
               from
               it's
               due
               esteem
               .
               12.
               
               Ministers
               would
               not
               cast
               affection
               ,
               nor
               reject
               zeal
               in
               weak
               Christians
               ,
               even
               though
               these
               be
               joyned
               with
               some
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               may
               occasion
               some
               more
               trouble
               to
               themselves
               ;
               But
               where
               sincerity
               is
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               an
               overcoming
               condescendence
               as
               to
               both
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               questions
               of
               a
               tender
               soul
               should
               be
               by
               them
               intertained
               ,
               as
               having
               learned
               at
               their
               Master
               ,
               not
               to
               break
               a
               bruised
               reed
               .
               13.
               
               Tender
               exercised
               souls
               usually
               confine
               their
               questions
               to
               their
               own
               souls
               case
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               abstract
               curious
               query
               here
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               fashion
               proposed
               ,
               nor
               any
               needlesse
               debate
               about
               extrinsick
               things
               ,
               or
               the
               faults
               or
               practice
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 Saw
                 ye
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               the
               sore
               upon
               which
               she
               keeps
               her
               finger
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               wound
               which
               she
               keeps
               bleeding
               ,
               till
               he
               bind
               it
               up
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               successe
               of
               her
               meeting
               with
               the
               watchmen
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               query
               she
               puts
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               expressed
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               implyed
               in
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               which
               being
               compared
               with
               this
               ,
               holds
               out
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               she
               did
               not
               presently
               find
               an
               outgate
               from
               under
               her
               sad
               case
               ,
               for
               she
               behoved
               to
               go
               further
               .
               2.
               
               It
               was
               but
               a
               little
               further
               that
               she
               is
               put
               to
               go
               ,
               till
               she
               find
               him
               ;
               which
               sayes
               ,
               that
               her
               endeavours
               were
               not
               altogether
               
               fruitlesse
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               will
               sometimes
               let
               believers
               know
               ,
               that
               all
               means
               without
               him
               are
               empty
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               astricted
               to
               none
               of
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               fellowship
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               the
               most
               powerful
               Minister
               .
               2.
               
               Publick
               means
               do
               not
               alway
               bring
               present
               ease
               unto
               believers
               under
               disquieting
               cases
               ;
               yet
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               they
               dispose
               and
               make
               way
               for
               it
               in
               private
               ;
               and
               one
               may
               get
               the
               good
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Ministers
               or
               Christians
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               yet
               afterward
               even
               when
               they
               are
               retired
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               as
               good
               a
               time
               thereafter
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               better
               for
               their
               behove
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               here
               ,
               what
               we
               should
               judge
               of
               these
               watchmen
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               tender
               or
               not
               ?
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               doubt
               is
               ,
               because
               chap.
               5.
               7.
               watchmen
               that
               are
               not
               tender
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               there
               said
               to
               find
               the
               Bride
               .
               Ans.
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               finding
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               one
               searches
               an
               exercised
               condition
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               contribute
               something
               for
               the
               exercised
               persons
               ease
               and
               help
               .
               2.
               
               When
               one
               follows
               or
               searches
               after
               tendernesse
               in
               others
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               find
               some
               advantage
               against
               them
               ,
               thereby
               to
               make
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               righteous
               sad
               ;
               the
               one
               finds
               ,
               as
               a
               friend
               finds
               another
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               or
               mocker
               finds
               another
               :
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               finding
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               for
               the
               watch-men
               here
               ,
               carry
               as
               friends
               ;
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               finding
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               7.
               for
               there
               they
               carry
               as
               mockers●
               Which
               will
               appear
               by
               these
               differences
               ,
               1.
               
               Here
               she
               propones
               her
               case
               to
               them
               for
               their
               help
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               being
               encouraged
               thereto
               ,
               by
               their
               finding
               out
               her
               case
               before
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               chap.
               5.
               7.
               she
               doth
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               When
               they
               find
               her
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               7.
               they
               smite
               her
               and
               put
               her
               to
               shame
               ,
               which
               makes
               her
               silent
               ;
               but
               their
               finding
               her
               here
               ,
               doth
               encourage
               her
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               here
               she
               find
               not
               Christ
               instantly
               ,
               yet
               she
               sayes
               not
               as
               in
               the
               former
               steps
               ,
               
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
              
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               altogether
               say
               so
               ,
               and
               immediatly
               after
               she
               finds
               him
               ;
               but
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               she
               goes
               long
               seeking
               him
               ,
               after
               she
               meets
               with
               the
               watchmen
               ;
               yea
               ,
               goes
               from
               them
               heavier
               ,
               and
               more
               wounded
               than
               when
               she
               came
               :
               And
               this
               Song
               being
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               various
               conditions
               of
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               incident
               to
               them
               sometimes
               to
               fall
               in
               tender
               hands
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               often
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               are
               rough
               and
               untender
               ,
               
               we
               judge
               it
               safest
               to
               understand
               this
               place
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               chap.
               5.
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               especially
               because
               this
               makes
               most
               for
               the
               believers
               instruction
               and
               consolation
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               aimed
               at
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               more
               suitable
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Song
               ,
               than
               that
               both
               should
               be
               underst●●●
               one
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 I
                 passed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 :
                 I
                 held
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 my
                 mothers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 conceived
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               contains
               the
               last
               step
               of
               the
               Brides
               carriage
               ,
               and
               also
               her
               desired
               successe
               ,
               
                 She
                 went
                 a
                 little
                 further
              
               ,
               and
               
                 but
                 a
                 little
              
               ,
               and
               
                 she
                 finds
                 him
                 whom
                 her
                 soul
                 loveth
                 :
              
               Publick
               Ordinances
               and
               fellowship
               with
               godly
               men
               ,
               are
               very
               useful
               and
               necessary
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               rested
               on
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               find
               not
               the
               desired
               outgate
               by
               these
               ,
               would
               not
               immediatly
               give
               over
               the
               businesse
               as
               desperat
               and
               hopelesse
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               even
               beyond
               these
               to
               be
               aimed
               at
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 further
              
               must
               be
               gone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               :
               and
               we
               conceive
               it
               doth
               import
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               more
               immediat
               going
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               the
               Ministers
               had
               said
               )
               ye
               must
               go
               over
               and
               beyond
               means
               ,
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               denying
               these
               ,
               lean
               and
               rest
               ,
               and
               that
               wholly
               on
               him
               :
               They
               go
               beyond
               means
               ,
               that
               rest
               not
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               denyed
               to
               them
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               man
               ,
               Matth.
               17.
               14.
               that
               brought
               his
               son
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               devil
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               he
               went
               not
               away
               ,
               but
               stayed
               for
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               told
               the
               case
               to
               him
               :
               Christ
               can
               do
               when
               means
               fail
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               trust
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               seem
               to
               disappoint
               us
               :
               How
               fecklesse
               are
               the
               best
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               when
               himself
               is
               not
               present
               ?
               
               2.
               
               This
               going
               
                 a
                 little
                 further
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               import
               the
               doing
               of
               any
               duties
               she
               had
               not
               done
               ,
               but
               a
               more
               vigorous
               and
               lively
               manner
               of
               going
               about
               the●e
               :
               There
               had
               some
               heartlesnesse
               ,
               unbelief
               and
               indisposition
               stuck
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               former
               steps
               and
               struglings
               ;
               now
               she
               steps
               further
               in
               ,
               and
               goes
               forward
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the●e
               same
               means
               ;
               and
               not
               speaking
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               when
               she
               finds
               that
               the
               moving
               of
               his
               lips
               cannot
               asswage
               her
               grief
               ,
               she
               looks
               thorow
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               addresses
               her self
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               prayer
               to
               him
               ,
               &c.
               in
               a
               more
               serious
               way
               than
               she
               had
               done
               before
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Sometimes
               believers
               may
               say
               too
               much
               weight
               on
               outward
               and
               publick
               means
               ;
               they
               may
               rest
               too
               much
               there
               ,
               and
               go
               no
               further
               then
               these
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               God's
               goodnesse
               ,
               by
               disappointments
               in
               means
               ,
               to
               train
               his
               people
               on
               to
               a
               further
               length
               of
               power
               and
               li●e
               in
               their
               practice
               .
               3.
               
               It
               may
               be
               when
               a
               believer
               hath
               satisfied
               himself
               in
               going
               about
               all
               external
               means
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               due
               order
               ,
               and
               hath
               neglected
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               still
               somewhat
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               bettering
               of
               his
               inward
               frame
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               not
               a
               desperat
               businesse
               ,
               nor
               are
               believers
               forthwith
               to
               conclude
               that
               their
               hope
               is
               pe●ished
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               attained
               their
               desire
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               for
               a
               time
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               not
               a
               lesse
               practique
               in
               soul-exercises
               ,
               to
               go
               over
               and
               beyond
               means
               and
               ordinances
               in
               sueing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               go
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               is
               no
               lesse
               necessary
               than
               the
               first
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               ,
               would
               joyn
               these
               three
               together
               ,
               1.
               
               Making
               conscience
               of
               means
               ;
               And
               yet
               ,
               2.
               
               For
               the
               successe
               ,
               looking
               higher
               than
               they
               ;
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               Not
               stumbling
               when
               they
               find
               not
               instantly
               ease
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               here
               ,
               is
               her
               successe
               ,
               which
               is
               according
               to
               her
               desire
               ,
               
                 I
                 found
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               when
               I
               had
               pressed
               but
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               he
               sensibly
               and
               surprisingly
               made
               himself
               known
               to
               me
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               not
               far
               off
               from
               his
               people
               when
               they
               are
               seeking
               him
               ,
               whatever
               they
               may
               think
               when
               he
               hides
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               They
               who
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               conscionably
               follow
               all
               means
               for
               obtaining
               of
               him
               ,
               are
               not
               far
               from
               finding
               ,
               nor
               he
               far
               from
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               They
               who
               sincerely
               presse
               forward
               to
               the
               life
               of
               O●dinances
               beyond
               the
               form
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               take
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               himself
               for
               the
               blessing
               ,
               not
               resting
               on
               their
               performances
               ,
               
               will
               not
               long
               misse
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               them
               a
               sensible
               manifestation
               of
               himself
               sooner
               than
               they
               are
               awar
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 obtained
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               2.
               4.
               
               A
               soul
               that
               sincerely
               loves
               Christ
               ,
               should
               not
               ,
               and
               when
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               will
               not
               give
               over
               seeking
               Christ
               till
               it
               find
               him
               ,
               whatever
               disappointments
               it
               meets
               with
               ;
               and
               sure
               ,
               such
               will
               find
               him
               at
               last
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               found
               after
               much
               search
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               welcome
               ,
               and
               his
               presence
               then
               will
               be
               most
               discernable
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               would
               no
               lesse
               observe
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               their
               good
               successe
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               than
               their
               disappointments
               ;
               There
               are
               many
               who
               often
               make
               regrates
               of
               their
               bonds
               ,
               that
               are
               deficient
               in
               acknowledging
               Gods
               goodnesse
               when
               they
               get
               liberty
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               In
               this
               verse
               we
               have
               her
               carriage
               set
               down
               ,
               when
               she
               hath
               found
               him
               ;
               She
               doth
               not
               then
               lay-by
               diligence
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               were
               done
               ,
               but
               is
               of
               new
               taken
               up
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               care
               to
               retain
               and
               improve
               this
               mercy
               ,
               as
               before
               she
               was
               solicitous
               to
               attain
               it
               :
               Whether
               a
               believer
               want
               or
               have
               ;
               whether
               he
               be
               seeking
               or
               injoying
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               matter
               of
               exercise
               for
               him
               in
               his
               condition
               .
               This
               her
               care
               to
               retain
               Christ
               (
               which
               is
               the
               fourth
               thing
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               )
               is
               laid
               down
               in
               three
               steps
               .
               1.
               
               She
               endeavours
               to
               hold
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               again
               lose
               not
               the
               ground
               she
               had
               gained
               .
               2.
               
               She
               seeks
               to
               have
               other
               members
               of
               that
               same
               Church
               getting
               good
               of
               Christ
               also
               :
               and
               these
               two
               are
               in
               this
               verse
               .
               3.
               
               When
               his
               presence
               is
               brought
               back
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               her
               care
               is
               to
               admonish
               ;
               yea
               ,
               charge
               that
               he
               be
               entertained
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               provock
               him
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               step
               then
               of
               her
               care
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 held
                 him
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               wife
               having
               found
               her
               husband
               ,
               whom
               she
               much
               longed-for
               ,
               hangs
               on
               him
               lest
               he
               depart
               again
               ,
               so
               doth
               she
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               expression
               both
               of
               her
               fear
               ,
               love
               ,
               care
               and
               faith
               .
               This
               holding
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               letting
               him
               go
               ,
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               holy
               kind
               of
               violence
               ,
               more
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Bride
               strives
               and
               wrestles
               to
               retain
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               waits
               for
               the
               believers
               consent
               in
               this
               wrestling
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 32.
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 let
                 me
                 go
                 :
              
               which
               upon
               the
               matter
               seems
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               go
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               hold
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               me
               
               stay
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               an
               importunat
               adhering
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               consenting
               upon
               any
               terms
               to
               quit
               him
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               it
               imports
               the
               singular
               and
               inexpressible
               satisfaction
               she
               had
               in
               him
               ;
               her
               very
               life
               lay
               in
               the
               keeping
               him
               still
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               holds
               him
               ,
               and
               cannot
               think
               of
               parting
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               this
               presence
               of
               Christ
               (
               being
               spiritual
               )
               cannot
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               carnal
               way
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               be
               carnal
               grips
               that
               retain
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               power
               being
               omnipotent
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               force
               of
               a
               frail
               creature
               that
               prevails
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               here
               as
               in
               Hos.
               12.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               In
               Iacob's
               prevailing
               ,
               
                 he
                 wept
                 and
                 made
                 supplication
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               humble
               ,
               ardent
               sueing
               to
               him
               by
               prayer
               ,
               with
               a
               lively
               exercise
               of
               faith
               on
               his
               promises
               (
               whereby
               he
               allows
               his
               people
               to
               be
               pressing
               )
               ingageth
               him
               to
               stay
               ;
               He
               is
               tyed
               by
               his
               own
               love
               that
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               his
               faithfulnesse
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               withdraw
               ,
               and
               deny
               them
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               make
               supplication
               to
               him
               ,
               more
               than
               if
               he
               were
               by
               their
               strength
               prevailed
               over
               ,
               and
               overcome
               ;
               as
               a
               little
               weeping
               child
               will
               hold
               it's
               mother
               or
               nurse
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               stronger
               then
               she
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               mothers
               bowels
               so
               constrains
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               cannot
               almost
               ,
               though
               she
               would
               leave
               that
               child
               ;
               So
               Christ's
               bowels
               earning
               over
               a
               believer
               ,
               are
               that
               which
               here
               holds
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               go
               ;
               He
               cannot
               go
               because
               he
               will
               not
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               ground
               to
               observe
               the
               importunatnesse
               of
               sincere
               love
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               holy
               wilfulnesse
               it
               holds
               to
               Christ
               and
               will
               not
               quit
               him
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 thee
                 go
                 .
              
               2.
               
               We
               may
               observe
               here
               the
               power
               of
               lively
               ●aith
               (
               to
               which
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               )
               love
               and
               faith
               will
               stick
               to
               Christ
               against
               his
               own
               seeming
               intreaties
               ,
               till
               they
               gain
               their
               point
               ,
               and
               will
               prevail
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               28.
               3.
               
               See
               here
               the
               condescending
               ,
               the
               wonderful
               condescending
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               by
               his
               own
               creature
               ;
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               at
               their
               disposal
               ,
               
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 let
                 me
                 go
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               32.
               26.
               and
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 10.
                 
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               ;
               So
               long
               as
               a
               believer
               will
               not
               consent
               to
               quit
               Christ
               ,
               so
               long
               keeps
               their
               ●aith
               grip
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               offend
               at
               this
               importunity
               ;
               ye●
               ,
               he
               is
               exceedingly
               well
               pleased
               with
               it
               :
               It
               cannot
               be
               told
               how
               effectual
               prayer
               and
               faith
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               servent
               and
               vigorous
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               step
               of
               her
               carriage
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               
               namely
               of
               her
               holding
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 till
                 I
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 my
                 mothers
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 conceived
                 me
                 .
              
               By
               mother
               in
               Scripture
               is
               understood
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               even
               the
               believers
               mother
               ,
               Hos.
               2.
               2.
               
               Say
               to
               Ammi
               (
               my
               people
               )
               plead
               with
               your
               mother
               .
               So
               chap.
               1.
               6.
               this
               mother
               hath
               children
               ,
               both
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               former
               hating
               the
               latter
               ;
               And
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               5.
               
               It
               's
               the
               mother
               that
               hath
               Ordinances
               ,
               for
               the
               Brides
               instruction
               .
               The
               Church
               visible
               is
               called
               the
               mother
               ,
               because
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               the
               immortal
               seed
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Lord
               begets
               believers
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               Husband
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               these
               children
               ,
               she
               the
               wife
               and
               mother
               that
               conceives
               them
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               up
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               Covenant-tye
               that
               stands
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               she
               may
               claim
               right
               to
               him
               as
               her
               Husband
               (
               the
               Covenant
               being
               the
               marriage-contract
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               )
               which
               is
               therefore
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               former
               relation
               of
               mother
               .
               Again
               ,
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               when
               his
               Ordinances
               are
               pure
               in
               her
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               here
               already
               ;
               for
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               there
               were
               watchmen
               doing
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               dispensing
               pure
               Ordinances
               )
               but
               when
               there
               is
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               presence
               and
               countenance
               of
               his
               Spirit
               going
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               powerful
               for
               the
               end
               appointed
               :
               as
               it
               was
               one
               thing
               to
               have
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               type
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               to
               have
               God's
               presence
               singularly
               in
               it
               ;
               So
               it
               's
               one
               thing
               to
               have
               pure
               Ordinances
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               to
               have
               Christ's
               presence
               filling
               them
               with
               power
               :
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               when
               I
               got
               Christ
               ,
               I
               knew
               there
               was
               many
               fellow-members
               of
               that
               same
               Church
               ,
               that
               had
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               importunate
               that
               he
               might
               manifest
               himself
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               there
               ,
               for
               their
               and
               my
               good
               .
               Church-Ordinances
               ,
               are
               the
               allowed
               and
               ordinary
               mean
               of
               keeping
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               empty
               when
               he
               is
               not
               there
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               even
               true
               believers
               have
               the
               visible
               Church
               for
               their
               mother
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               written
               of
               them
               as
               their
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 there
                 ▪
                 Psal.
              
               87.
               4
               ,
               5.
               2.
               
               Believers
               should
               not
               disclaim
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               they
               are
               spiritually
               begotten
               and
               born
               ,
               nor
               their
               fellow-members
               therein
               ;
               but
               reverence
               her
               as
               the
               mother
               that
               gave
               them
               life
               ,
               and
               
               carry
               respectively
               toward
               her
               as
               such
               ;
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
              
               being
               a
               moral
               command
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               with
               promise
               .
               See
               Psal.
               122.
               3
               ,
               6.
               3.
               
               When
               believers
               get
               neerest
               Christ
               for
               themselvs
               ,
               it
               's
               then
               the
               fit
               time
               to
               deal
               with
               him
               for
               others
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               Church
               whereof
               they
               are
               members
               :
               It
               's
               Moses
               only
               expresse
               suit
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               9.
               when
               God
               admits
               him
               to
               his
               company
               (
               in
               presenting
               whereof
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               he
               made
               haste
               )
               
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 go
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
               4.
               
               It
               's
               true
               tendernesse
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               admitted
               to
               more
               neernesse
               with
               God
               than
               others
               ,
               not
               to
               separat
               from
               the
               Church
               whereof
               they
               were
               members
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               carry
               Christ
               to
               their
               own
               chamber
               ;
               but
               to
               endeavour
               to
               have
               Christ
               brought
               also
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               wanting
               of
               life
               amongst
               her
               members
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               up
               by
               his
               presence
               .
               5.
               
               They
               who
               are
               tender
               of
               their
               own
               comfort
               ,
               and
               of
               retaining
               Christ's
               presence
               with
               themselves
               ,
               will
               be
               carefull
               to
               have
               others
               not
               yet
               sensible
               of
               their
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               acquaint
               with
               it
               ,
               made
               partakers
               thereof
               also
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               in
               their
               serious
               applications
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               Church
               whereof
               they
               are
               members
               ,
               may
               prevail
               much
               ,
               and
               have
               much
               influence
               for
               obtaining
               his
               presence
               there
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               putting
               of
               every
               thing
               in
               a
               better
               frame
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               7.
               
               A
               kindly
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               brought
               up
               ordinarily
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               mother
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               conceived
               ,
               therefore
               she
               goes
               back
               to
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               breasts
               to
               nourish
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               womb
               to
               bring
               ●orth
               in
               this
               respect
               ;
               and
               yet
               here
               were
               both
               children
               that
               hated
               her
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               6.
               and
               watch-men
               that
               smote
               her
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               7.
               yet
               to
               this
               mothers
               house
               she
               goes
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               is
               ,
               as
               a
               kind
               spouse
               living
               in
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               having
               after
               long
               seeking
               found
               her
               husband
               ,
               will
               be
               desirous
               to
               have
               him
               home
               with
               her
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               their
               mutual
               solace
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               all
               the
               family
               ;
               so
               do
               believers
               ,
               living
               yet
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               desire
               to
               improve
               their
               credit
               and
               court
               with
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               that
               where
               she
               was
               conceived
               ,
               others
               may
               be
               conceived
               also
               :
               Where
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               are
               ,
               there
               ordinarily
               are
               children
               begotten
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               where
               a
               Church
               conceives
               seed
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               token
               he
               hath
               not
               given
               her
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               nor
               will
               disclaim
               her
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               ;
               so
               much
               lesse
               ,
               
               the
               children
               ought
               not
               to
               disclaim
               her
               as
               their
               mother
               :
               It
               's
               a
               shame
               that
               many
               who
               professe
               to
               be
               children
               ,
               either
               are
               not
               yet
               conceived
               ,
               or
               the
               mother
               that
               conceived
               them
               ,
               is
               dispised
               by
               them
               ;
               It
               's
               strange
               if
               the
               Father
               will
               owne
               such
               as
               children
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               cry
               out
               against
               ,
               but
               curse
               their
               mother
               ,
               and
               place
               a
               piece
               of
               Religion
               in
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Roes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Hindes
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 stir
                 not
                 up
                 ,
                 nor
                 awake
                 my
                 Love
                 till
                 he
                 please
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               her
               care
               is
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               when
               she
               hath
               prevailed
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               presence
               and
               countenance
               to
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               then
               she
               turns
               to
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               visible
               professors
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               charging
               them
               ,
               that
               now
               seing
               Christ
               is
               returned
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               carefull
               to
               entertain
               him
               well
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               provoke
               him
               to
               withdraw
               .
               These
               words
               were
               spoken-to
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               where
               they
               have
               the
               same
               general
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               her
               care
               of
               having
               Christ
               retained
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               they
               differ
               ,
               there
               they
               look
               to
               her
               particular
               injoyment
               of
               Christ
               ;
               here
               they
               look
               (
               as
               the
               scope
               and
               connexion
               with
               the
               former
               words
               shew
               )
               to
               his
               presence
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               lest
               that
               should
               (
               by
               the
               daughters
               ●ault
               )
               be
               interrupted
               :
               The
               first
               shews
               a
               believers
               care
               ,
               conj●ring
               all
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               that
               nothing
               in
               her
               might
               provoke
               him
               :
               This
               shews
               what
               should
               be
               the
               Churches
               care
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               visible
               presence
               ,
               and
               blessing
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               in
               his
               Church
               :
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               Christ
               is
               amongst
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               who
               are
               of
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
               beware
               of
               putting
               him
               away
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               she
               deals
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               considered
               in
               their
               visible
               Church-state
               and
               relation
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               real
               believers
               ;
               the
               charge
               being
               to
               all
               :
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               ,
               and
               chap.
               8.
               5.
               
               The
               Daughters
               return
               an
               answer
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               7.
               because
               here
               she
               directs
               her
               words
               
               to
               the
               visible
               professors
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               7.
               her
               scope
               was
               only
               to
               compose
               her self
               ,
               seing
               the
               presence
               she
               injoyed
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               her
               particular
               sense
               .
               Here
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               As
               there
               is
               more
               of
               Christ's
               sensible
               presence
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               distance
               from
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               with
               particular
               believers
               at
               one
               time
               than
               at
               another
               ▪
               so
               is
               there
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               way
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               sometime
               he
               is
               not
               in
               the
               mothers
               house
               ,
               sometimes
               he
               is
               .
               2.
               
               As
               every
               believer
               should
               endeavour
               to
               retain
               Christ
               in
               his
               presence
               with
               their
               own
               souls
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               careful
               to
               prevent
               his
               departure
               from
               his
               Ordinances
               .
               3.
               
               Often
               it
               's
               with
               Christ's
               presence
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               particular
               believers
               in
               it
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               secure
               ,
               and
               he
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               then
               often
               he
               is
               from
               the
               
                 mothers
                 house
              
               also
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               lively
               ,
               and
               he
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               brought
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               .
               4.
               
               As
               Christ
               may
               withdraw
               ,
               if
               provocked
               and
               not
               entertained
               ,
               from
               a
               private
               believer
               ;
               so
               will
               he
               do
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               hold
               not
               fast
               what
               they
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               walk
               not
               answerably
               thereto
               .
               5.
               
               Church-members
               ,
               by
               their
               sins
               ,
               have
               much
               influence
               on
               Christ's
               removal
               from
               amongst
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               sometimes
               it
               may
               come
               to
               passe
               (
               when
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Church
               turn
               despisers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               )
               that
               no
               intercession
               of
               the
               godly
               for
               preventing
               his
               departure
               ,
               will
               prevail
               ,
               even
               though
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               and
               Iob
               were
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Ier.
               15.
               1.
               and
               Ezek.
               14.
               14.
               6.
               
               Believers
               that
               know
               the
               hazard
               of
               provocking
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               loss
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               presence
               is
               ,
               would
               interpose
               seriously
               with
               new
               unexperienced
               beginners
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               warning
               faithfully
               concerning
               this
               their
               hazard
               .
               7.
               
               As
               a
               believer
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               stands
               under
               the
               relation
               of
               a
               childe
               to
               a
               mother
               ;
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               visible
               professors
               ,
               they
               stand
               under
               the
               relation
               of
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               and
               would
               keep
               religious
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               even
               as
               such
               ,
               that
               being
               an
               external
               duty
               that
               lyeth
               upon
               them
               .
               8.
               
               True
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               affected
               even
               with
               the
               wrongs
               that
               others
               do
               to
               him
               who
               is
               their
               beloved
               ,
               and
               will
               endeavour
               to
               prevent
               his
               being
               wronged
               and
               provocked
               ,
               as
               she
               doth
               here
               .
               9.
               
               True
               love
               to
               others
               ,
               will
               not
               only
               put
               to
               pray
               and
               interceed
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               employ
               all
               the
               court
               the
               believer
               hath
               with
               Christ
               for
               their
               good
               
               (
               as
               the
               Bride
               did
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               )
               but
               will
               also
               manifest
               it self
               in
               giving
               faithful
               admonitions
               ,
               advertisements
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               doing
               what
               else
               may
               prevent
               sin
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 cometh
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wilderness
                 like
                 pillars
                 of
                 smoke
                 ,
                 perfumed
                 with
                 Myrrhe
                 and
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 pouders
                 of
                 the
                 merchant
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               visible
               professors
               having
               now
               gotten
               a
               serious
               charge
               (
               because
               they
               are
               not
               easily
               ingaged
               ;
               and
               it
               mars
               the
               good
               of
               our
               fellowship
               one
               with
               another
               in
               admonitions
               and
               warnings
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               not
               serious
               even
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               dealing
               with
               others
               )
               they
               are
               some
               way
               put
               in
               a
               little
               pee●e
               of
               warmnesse
               ,
               and
               admiration
               more
               than
               ordinary
               (
               as
               ordinarily
               Christ's
               return
               to
               a
               Church
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               in
               it
               ,
               after
               a
               palpable
               decay
               ,
               hath
               some
               stir
               and
               affectionat-like
               motions
               accompanying
               it
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Iohn's
               hearers
               ,
               Iohn
               5.
               35.
               )
               And
               in
               this
               affected
               and
               stirred
               condition
               they
               answer
               the
               Brides
               charge
               ,
               O
               who
               is
               this
               ?
               say
               they
               ,
               importing
               they
               have
               more
               respect
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               shew
               forth
               more
               evidences
               of
               it
               in
               their
               expressions
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               used
               formerly
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               That
               these
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               may
               be
               cleared
               from
               these
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
               placed
               on
               the
               back
               of
               her
               charge
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               she
               charges
               ,
               they
               use
               to
               answer
               (
               as
               Chap.
               5.
               9.
               and
               8.
               5.
               
               )
               and
               then
               she
               proceeds
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               words
               hold
               forth
               a
               mutual
               conference
               betwixt
               her
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               words
               of
               this
               verse
               will
               be
               most
               pertinently
               understood
               as
               spoken
               by
               them
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               the
               same
               words
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               spoken
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               ,
               with
               these
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               5.
               which
               we
               will
               find
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               them
               .
               3.
               
               They
               can
               agree
               to
               none
               other
               .
               To
               say
               ,
               
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Angels
               ,
               is
               not
               warrantable
               ,
               they
               not
               being
               a
               speaking
               party
               in
               this
               Song
               :
               To
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Brides
               own
               words
               ,
               will
               not
               sute
               with
               the
               commendation
               that
               is
               given
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               distinct
               party
               :
               Neither
               can
               they
               be
               Christ's
               words
               spoken
               immediatly
               by
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               5.
               where
               these
               words
               upon
               the
               matter
               are
               repeated
               ,
               she
               is
               said
               to
               ascend
               ,
               
                 leaning
                 on
                 her
                 beloved
              
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               third
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               Bride
               and
               the
               speaker
               .
               It
               remains
               then
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               be
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               wondering
               at
               the
               change
               that
               was
               to
               be
               seen
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               her
               case
               being
               now
               compared
               with
               what
               it
               was
               before
               ;
               and
               wondering
               at
               believers
               in
               her
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               also
               ,
               as
               almost
               mistaking
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               speak
               as
               having
               other
               affections
               to
               them
               than
               they
               had
               before
               .
               It
               's
               like
               that
               wondering
               expression
               ,
               Isa.
               49.
               21.
               
               Thou
               shall
               say
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               the
               sudden
               change
               comes
               )
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 begotten
                 me
                 these
              
               ?
               or
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               9.
               where
               it
               's
               promised
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
               that
               others
               should
               
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 at
                 her
                 feet
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               convinced
               now
               ,
               that
               Christ
               loves
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               that
               this
               verse
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               feminine
               gener
               ,
               puts
               it
               out
               of
               question
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               said
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 she
                 that
                 cometh
                 up
                 ,
              
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
               The
               words
               contain
               a
               commendation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               expressed
               both
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               expression
               (
               being
               by
               way
               of
               question
               )
               and
               it
               is
               given
               by
               visible
               Professors
               ,
               some
               whereof
               may
               be
               more
               tender
               than
               others
               ,
               yet
               both
               contradistinguished
               from
               the
               Bride
               .
               The
               commendation
               hath
               three
               parts
               or
               steps
               .
               1.
               
               
                 She
                 cometh
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               it
               's
               Chap.
               8.
               5.
               
               )
               
                 ascends
                 from
                 the
                 wildernesse
              
               ;
               It
               's
               like
               before
               this
               manifestation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               dry
               and
               withered-like
               ,
               in
               a
               wildernesse
               condition
               ,
               without
               any
               beauty
               or
               lustre
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               condition
               is
               changed
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               present
               ,
               she
               ascends
               and
               comes
               out
               of
               it
               :
               And
               this
               wildernesse
               (
               considering
               her
               ascent
               from
               it
               )
               signifies
               the
               World
               ,
               wherein
               believers
               sojourn
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               (
               as
               Israel
               did
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               to
               Canaan
               )
               and
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               true
               content
               ,
               nor
               satisfying
               rest
               sought
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               found
               by
               any
               ,
               therefore
               is
               their
               back
               on
               it
               ,
               though
               formerly
               they
               seemed
               
               to
               be
               settled
               in
               it
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               Thus
               the
               heavenlinesse
               of
               believers
               in
               their
               conversation
               is
               set
               out
               .
               2.
               
               She
               comes
               like
               
                 pillars
                 of
                 smoak
              
               ;
               This
               looks
               not
               in
               all
               things
               to
               ordinary
               smoak
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               the
               after-words
               do
               clear
               )
               to
               the
               
                 smoak
                 of
                 incense
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               she
               ascends
               like
               smoak
               in
               a
               calm-day
               ,
               and
               like
               pillars
               of
               it
               together
               ,
               making
               heaven-ward
               ,
               as
               the
               smoak
               of
               incense
               ,
               which
               being
               commanded
               in
               God's
               worship
               ,
               was
               acceptable
               to
               him
               :
               And
               as
               smoak
               fleeing
               from
               kindled
               fire
               cannot
               but
               ascend
               ,
               and
               fire
               (
               especially
               new
               kindled
               )
               cannot
               but
               have
               smoak
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               abundance
               ;
               so
               now
               the
               Church
               being
               warmed
               ,
               and
               of
               fresh
               inflamed
               and
               made
               lively
               with
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               cannot
               but
               send
               out
               a
               sweet
               savour
               ,
               which
               discernably
               ascends
               upward
               from
               the
               world
               (
               which
               is
               but
               a
               wildernesse
               )
               as
               smoak
               doth
               from
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               She
               is
               
                 perfumed
                 with
                 Myrrhe
                 and
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 pouders
                 of
                 the
                 merchant
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               precious
               pouders
               are
               used
               to
               make
               one
               savoury
               ,
               so
               the
               believer
               being
               replenished
               with
               the
               graces
               of
               Christ's
               spirit
               ,
               (
               often
               in
               this
               Song
               compared
               to
               sweet
               spices
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               12.
               and
               4.
               6.
               13.
               14.
               16.
               
               &c.
               )
               and
               these
               graces
               being
               now
               quickned
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               they
               cast
               a
               delightful
               savour
               to
               them
               with
               whom
               such
               believers
               converse
               :
               So
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 2.
                 ult
              
               .
               and
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               being
               powerful
               and
               lively
               ,
               will
               have
               such
               a
               powerful
               influence
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               
                 sweet
                 ●avour
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               to
               leave
               some
               conviction
               of
               their
               amiablenesse
               and
               excellency
               ,
               even
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               these
               who
               will
               never
               get
               good
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               costly
               ointment
               or
               pouder
               ,
               that
               will
               so
               per●ume
               a
               person
               or
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               will
               do
               a
               Church
               ;
               especially
               when
               immediatly
               on
               the
               back
               of
               Christ's
               return
               ,
               he
               doth
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               countenance
               the
               dispensing
               of
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               that
               even
               the
               temporary
               believer
               is
               made
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               Gospel
               with
               joy
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               expression
               is
               by
               way
               of
               question
               ,
               and
               admiration
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
               say
               they
               ,
               we
               never
               saw
               the
               like
               of
               her
               ,
               she
               hath
               no
               match
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               question
               expresseth
               a
               wonderful
               beauty
               and
               lovelinesse
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               conviction
               and
               astonishment
               in
               them
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               which
               two
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               to
               
               be
               learned
               .
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               lovely
               and
               savoury
               in
               it self
               ,
               than
               grace
               exercised
               in
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               beautified
               with
               his
               own
               presence
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               That
               where
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               are
               made
               lively
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               in
               their
               beauty
               very
               discernable
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               much
               admired
               ,
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               commended
               by
               them
               .
               3.
               
               That
               this
               beauty
               is
               usually
               most
               fresh
               ,
               when
               Christ
               returns
               to
               his
               people
               and
               Church
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               been
               a
               while
               away
               ;
               for
               ,
               then
               tendernesse
               is
               in
               life
               amongst
               them
               .
               4.
               
               The
               world
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               being
               compared
               with
               Christ's
               Church
               (
               especially
               in
               their
               estimation
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               God
               hath
               opened
               )
               is
               but
               a
               miserable
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               cannot
               give
               a
               heartsome
               being
               or
               place
               of
               abode
               to
               a
               believer
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               have
               a
               more
               noble
               design
               to
               compasse
               ,
               than
               to
               sit
               down
               and
               take
               up
               their
               rest
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               their
               faces
               bend
               upward
               ,
               and
               their
               backs
               are
               upon
               it
               .
               6.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               gives
               life
               to
               a
               believers
               motion
               ,
               and
               ravisheth
               them
               upward
               ,
               as
               fire
               put
               to
               fewel
               ,
               necessitats
               smoak
               to
               ascend
               .
               7.
               
               A
               heavenly-minded
               believer
               is
               a
               comely
               sight
               ,
               and
               a
               world-denyed
               Professor
               will
               extort
               a
               commendation
               ,
               even
               from
               ordinary
               onlookers
               .
               8.
               
               As
               there
               is
               more
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               true
               grace
               amongst
               believers
               ,
               by
               Christ's
               more
               than
               ordinary
               presence
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               often
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               warmnesse
               and
               motion
               in
               the
               generality
               of
               Church-members
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               whereof
               yet
               many
               may
               be
               unsound
               ,
               as
               no
               question
               all
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               were
               not
               sound
               .
               9.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               believers
               in
               it
               ,
               will
               look
               much
               more
               beautiful
               to
               Prefessors
               at
               one
               time
               than
               at
               another
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               much
               more
               taken
               with
               this
               beauty
               sometimes
               than
               at
               other
               times
               ;
               for
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               5.
               6.
               
               The
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               were
               in
               hazard
               to
               stumble
               at
               her
               spots
               ;
               here
               they
               are
               ravished
               with
               her
               beauty
               ,
               as
               thinking
               her
               another
               thing
               than
               she
               was
               before
               .
               10.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               will
               indeed
               put
               another
               face
               ,
               both
               on
               a
               Church
               and
               person
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               every
               way
               different
               (
               but
               still
               to
               the
               better
               )
               from
               what
               they
               were
               .
               11.
               
               The
               more
               active
               ,
               believers
               be
               in
               exercising
               their
               graces
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               the
               more
               fresh
               relish
               and
               savor
               ;
               for
               ,
               her
               ascending
               here
               ,
               makes
               all
               her
               persumes
               to
               flow
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Behold
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Solomon's
                 :
                 threescore
                 valiant
                 men
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 valiant
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 all
                 hold
                 Swords
                 ,
                 being
                 expert
                 in
                 war
                 :
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 Sword
                 upon
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 fear
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Bride
               ,
               being
               commended
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               by
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               being
               jealous
               that
               they
               gazed
               upon
               her
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               and
               being
               ever
               restlesse
               till
               every
               commendable
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               her
               ,
               redound
               to
               his
               praise
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               owes
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               she
               derives
               all
               her
               beauty
               ;
               She
               steps
               in
               hastily
               with
               a
               Behold
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               far
               more
               wonderful
               and
               excellent
               object
               to
               propone
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               true
               Solomon
               himself
               ,
               whose
               lovelinesse
               and
               glory
               should
               take
               them
               all
               up
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               poor
               perfections
               they
               saw
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               the
               matter
               will
               clear
               ,
               especially
               vers
               .
               11.
               where
               ,
               what
               she
               would
               be
               at
               ,
               is
               propounded
               in
               plain
               terms
               ;
               and
               her
               sudden
               coming
               in
               with
               a
               Behold
               ,
               as
               in
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               doth
               confirm
               it
               .
               That
               they
               are
               the
               Brides
               words
               also
               ,
               the
               scope
               and
               connexion
               bears
               it
               out
               ;
               this
               being
               her
               disposition
               ,
               that
               she
               can
               suffer
               no
               commendanion
               from
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               from
               any
               other
               to
               stay
               or
               rest
               upon
               her
               ,
               but
               is
               restlesse
               till
               it
               be
               turned
               over
               to
               his
               praise
               ,
               as
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               16.
               2.
               3.
               
               &c.
               There
               is
               none
               so
               tender
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               jealous
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               as
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               :
               Again
               ,
               the
               daughters
               being
               spoken
               unto
               ,
               and
               Christ
               spoken
               of
               as
               a
               third
               person
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               other
               that
               speaks
               here
               ,
               but
               the
               Bride
               :
               What
               ?
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
               are
               ye
               taken
               with
               any
               lovelinesse
               ye
               see
               in
               me
               ?
               I
               will
               propose
               to
               you
               a
               far
               more
               excellent
               object
               .
               And
               this
               short
               but
               very
               sweet
               discourse
               ,
               holds
               ●orth
               Christ
               ,
               lovely
               and
               glorious
               in
               three
               most
               excellent
               steps
               ,
               wherein
               by
               a
               notable
               gradation
               ,
               Solomon
               is
               ever
               mentioned
               ,
               his
               name
               (
               who
               was
               a
               special
               type
               of
               Christ
               )
               being
               borrowed
               to
               design
               him
               ,
               while
               his
               glory
               is
               set
               forth
               .
               He
               is
               described
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               his
               bed
               ,
               vers
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Whereby
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               the
               excellent
               happinesse
               and
               quietnesse
               that
               believers
               have
               in
               injoying
               him
               .
               2.
               
               From
               his
               Chariot
               ,
               a
               most
               stately
               piece
               of
               work
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               signified
               that
               excellent
               mean
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               redemption
               revealed
               and
               preached
               )
               whereby
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               brings
               his
               people
               to
               his
               rest
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               3.
               
               She
               propounds
               his
               own
               most
               excellent
               self
               ,
               and
               that
               crowned
               with
               the
               stately
               Majesty
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               beyond
               which
               there
               is
               no
               step
               to
               proceed
               ,
               but
               here
               she
               ●ists
               ,
               and
               willeth
               all
               others
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               ,
               in
               
                 beholding
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               desirable
               and
               heart-ravishing
               object
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               For
               opening
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               7.
               and
               8.
               verses
               ,
               we
               have
               these
               five
               things
               to
               consider
               .
               1
               Who
               this
               Solomon
               is
               .
               2.
               
               What
               this
               bed
               is
               .
               3.
               
               What
               this
               guard
               ,
               that
               is
               about
               it
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               .
               4.
               
               For
               what
               end
               that
               guard
               is
               appointed
               .
               5.
               
               The
               use
               of
               the
               note
               of
               attention
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               which
               is
               prefixed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               David's
               son
               ,
               properly
               is
               not
               understood
               ,
               this
               scope
               will
               not
               agree
               to
               him
               (
               he
               was
               indeed
               a
               great
               King
               ,
               but
               a
               greater
               than
               Solomon
               is
               here
               )
               Therefore
               ,
               seing
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Solomon
               was
               typical
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               from
               Psal.
               72.
               and
               other
               places
               may
               be
               gathered
               :
               Through
               all
               these
               verses
               ,
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               is
               understood
               Christ
               ,
               the
               beloved
               and
               Bridegroom
               ,
               who
               especially
               was
               typified
               by
               Solomon
               in
               these
               things
               :
               1.
               
               Solomon
               had
               a
               great
               Kingdom
               from
               the
               river
               to
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               so
               will
               our
               Lord
               have
               many
               subjects
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Solomon
               was
               ,
               so
               Christ
               is
               ,
               a
               powerful
               ,
               rich
               King
               ;
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               all
               power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               committed
               to
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Solomon
               was
               a
               royal
               ,
               magnificent
               King
               ,
               sought
               unto
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               name
               and
               glory
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Mediator
               is
               furnished
               ,
               is
               abov●
               every
               name
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               .
               4.
               
               Solomon
               was
               a
               wise
               ,
               judicious
               King
               ▪
               and
               singular
               for
               that
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               
                 dwells
                 all
                 the
                 
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               need
               to
               fear
               that
               any
               thing
               that
               concerns
               his
               people
               will
               miscarry
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               5.
               
               Solomon
               had
               a
               peaceable
               reign
               (
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               had
               that
               name
               )
               and
               his
               government
               was
               blessed
               and
               happy
               to
               his
               people
               and
               servants
               ;
               and
               so
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               9.
               6.
               and
               of
               
                 his
                 government
              
               there
               is
               no
               change
               ;
               and
               happy
               are
               his
               subjects
               ,
               and
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 his
                 servants
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 one
                 half
              
               of
               his
               
                 glory
                 ,
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 wisdom
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               of
               their
               happinesse
               can
               neither
               be
               told
               nor
               believed
               .
               This
               is
               an
               excellent
               person
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               stately
               King
               ,
               who
               yet
               is
               the
               believers
               Bridegroom
               ;
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               nobly
               and
               honourably
               matched
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               bed
               here
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               was
               signified
               by
               it
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               16.
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               accesse
               ,
               and
               neernesse
               familiarity
               that
               the
               believer
               hath
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               he
               admits
               them
               that
               are
               his
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               solace
               and
               refreshment
               that
               they
               injoy
               in
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ;
               Beds
               being
               especially
               appointed
               for
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               refreshing
               and
               rest
               ,
               Isa.
               57.
               2.
               and
               Psal.
               132.
               3.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               mutual
               fellowship
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               by
               this
               is
               holden
               forth
               the
               excellent
               refreshing
               ,
               and
               soul-ease
               ,
               that
               a
               believer
               may
               have
               in
               the
               injoying
               of
               Christ
               :
               There
               is
               no
               bed
               that
               can
               give
               quietnesse
               ,
               rest
               and
               solace
               like
               this
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               's
               called
               
                 his
                 bed
              
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               distinguish
               it
               from
               hers
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               great
               odds
               betwixt
               the
               two
               ,
               as
               was
               hinted
               upon
               that
               verse
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               although
               she
               be
               admitted
               to
               it
               (
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               called
               
                 ours
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               1.
               16.
               
               )
               yet
               it
               's
               wholly
               procured
               and
               framed
               by
               him
               alone
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               called
               his
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               communion
               that
               a
               believer
               hath
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               refreshings
               .
               O
               sweet
               !
               It
               's
               Christ's
               own
               bed
               ,
               if
               he
               lye
               well
               ,
               they
               lye
               well
               who
               are
               married
               to
               him
               ;
               It
               's
               his
               peace
               which
               they
               injoy
               here
               ,
               
                 my
                 peace
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 peace
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Ioh.
               14.
               27.
               
               And
               it
               's
               his
               glory
               and
               throne
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               set
               down
               on
               the
               same
               throne
               with
               him
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               's
               called
               
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Solomon's
                 :
              
               which
               expression
               ,
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               where
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               wonderful
               refreshing
               lyes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               (
               which
               he
               invits
               them
               to
               behold
               )
               is
               no
               mean
               man's
               ,
               it
               's
               Solomon's
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               greater
               than
               Solomon's
               ,
               whose
               curtains
               and
               hangings
               are
               much
               above
               his
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               6.
               
               
               If
               Solomon's
               servants
               were
               happy
               that
               were
               admitted
               to
               his
               presence
               ,
               how
               wonderfully
               happy
               are
               believers
               ,
               Christ's
               Bride
               ,
               who
               are
               admitted
               to
               his
               own
               bed
               :
               The
               dignity
               of
               believing
               and
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               would
               be
               read
               out
               of
               the
               dignity
               and
               glorious
               Majesty
               of
               the
               person
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               united
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               guard
               mentioned
               here
               ,
               which
               in
               relation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               shews
               his
               statelinesse
               ,
               and
               in
               relation
               to
               us
               ,
               shews
               our
               safety
               and
               security
               ,
               that
               as
               Kings
               (
               and
               it
               's
               like
               Solomon
               )
               used
               to
               be
               attended
               by
               guards
               ,
               for
               statelinesse
               and
               security
               ,
               that
               quietly
               they
               may
               rest
               (
               their
               guards
               watching
               about
               them
               )
               so
               this
               rest
               that
               a
               believer
               hath
               in
               Christ
               ,
               O
               it
               's
               sure
               !
               there
               is
               an
               excellent
               guard
               compassing
               them
               about
               .
               It
               is
               particularly
               described
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               it's
               number
               ,
               they
               are
               sixty
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               competent
               and
               sufficient
               number
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               valiant
               ,
               gallant
               ,
               couragious
               men
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               execute
               orders
               :
               They
               are
               the
               
                 choice
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               had
               to
               watch
               his
               bed
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 choice
                 ones
              
               our
               Lord
               makes
               use
               of
               for
               the
               security
               of
               believers
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               orderly
               disposed
               for
               their
               security
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 about
                 it
              
               ,
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               approach
               made
               upon
               believers
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               repose
               they
               have
               in
               Christ.
               4.
               
               They
               are
               well
               armed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               alwayes
               at
               their
               arms
               ,
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               defence
               ,
               
                 they
                 all
                 hold
                 swords
              
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               wants
               arms
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               them
               still
               in
               readinesse
               .
               5.
               
               They
               are
               not
               only
               stout
               ,
               but
               skilfull
               ,
               expert
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               tryed
               and
               well
               proven
               :
               None
               of
               his
               people
               needs
               to
               suspect
               Christ's
               watch
               over
               them
               ,
               dexterous
               is
               he
               in
               preserving
               poor
               souls
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 hath
                 his
                 sword
                 girt
                 on
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               standing
               at
               his
               post
               .
               All
               the
               expressions
               tend
               to
               shew
               that
               here
               ,
               and
               here
               only
               ,
               in
               Christ's
               bed
               may
               a
               soul
               rest
               secure
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               accesse
               for
               wrath
               to
               seize
               upon
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               to
               devils
               to
               pull
               them
               from
               Christ
               ;
               for
               ,
               He
               and
               his
               Father
               are
               stronger
               then
               all
               ,
               and
               none
               is
               able
               to
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
               Believers
               have
               a
               notable
               security
               and
               defence
               ,
               Christ's
               bed
               and
               his
               guard
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               sure
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               ,
               one
               watch
               watcheth
               both
               him
               and
               her
               .
               The
               same
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               Isa.
               27.
               2.
               the
               
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 of
                 Angels
              
               ,
               which
               are
               his
               
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               68.
               17.
               are
               for
               the
               believers
               protection
               in
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               
                 pitching
                 their
                 tents
                 about
                 them
              
               ,
               Psal.
               34.
               8.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               only
               guarded
               with
               Angels
               ,
               but
               
               with
               divine
               attributes
               ,
               the
               wisdom
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               them
               dwell
               in
               safety
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               end
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 fear
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               ;
               There
               are
               no
               nights
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               fear
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Solomon
               the
               type
               ,
               having
               such
               a
               peaceable
               kingdom
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               like
               he
               had
               much
               fear
               ;
               but
               the
               fear
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               believers
               ,
               who
               are
               admitted
               to
               Christ's
               company
               and
               fellowship
               :
               For
               preventing
               their
               fears
               ,
               he
               hath
               settled
               all
               firmly
               ,
               as
               if
               guards
               were
               set
               for
               their
               security
               .
               Hence
               we
               gather
               ,
               that
               the
               believer
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               bed
               with
               him
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               this
               guard
               ;
               and
               
                 his
                 bed
              
               here
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               work
               that
               is
               framed
               not
               only
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               Chariot
               is
               .
               By
               night
               here
               is
               understood
               believers
               darknesse
               and
               lightlesse
               conditions
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               wherein
               fears
               ,
               doubts
               ,
               challenges
               ,
               &c.
               are
               most
               ready
               to
               assault
               ,
               as
               afrightments
               use
               to
               befall
               men
               in
               the
               night
               .
               These
               words
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 fear
              
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               hold
               forth
               the
               use
               that
               our
               Solomon
               hath
               of
               that
               guard
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               quieting
               his
               poor
               people
               ,
               against
               the
               doubtings
               ,
               difficulties
               ,
               discouragements
               ,
               &c.
               and
               such-like
               ,
               whereto
               believers
               are
               so
               subject
               in
               their
               drooping
               ,
               night-conditions
               ;
               though
               when
               light
               shines
               ,
               they
               are
               little
               troubled
               .
               These
               words
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ's
               Bride
               admitted
               to
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               may
               have
               her
               black
               and
               dark
               nights
               .
               2.
               
               That
               believers
               ,
               who
               have
               thought
               themselves
               above
               doubtings
               and
               fears
               ,
               when
               things
               went
               well
               with
               them
               ;
               yet
               in
               nights
               of
               temptation
               ,
               darknesse
               and
               tryal
               they
               may
               be
               overtaken
               with
               ,
               many
               sad
               fears
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               alwayes
               day
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               's
               night
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               fear
               .
               3.
               
               That
               believers
               in
               their
               nights
               ,
               and
               under
               their
               fears
               ,
               have
               good
               security
               and
               an
               excellent
               guard
               ;
               yea
               ,
               their
               safety
               and
               defence
               is
               as
               good
               then
               ,
               as
               when
               there
               is
               no
               night
               nor
               fear
               ;
               how
               dark
               soever
               their
               night
               be
               ,
               Christ's
               guard
               will
               sufficiently
               preserve
               them
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               is
               tender
               even
               of
               believers
               fears
               ,
               and
               hath
               provided
               so
               well
               for
               their
               peace
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               appointed
               means
               not
               only
               to
               prevent
               their
               hurt
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               prevent
               their
               fears
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 fear
              
               hath
               he
               appointed
               this
               guard
               .
               5.
               
               There
               is
               no
               King
               or
               Monarch
               so
               well
               attended
               and
               guarded
               ,
               or
               who
               may
               sleep
               so
               secure
               and
               sound
               as
               a
               believer
               :
               His
               guard
               is
               still
               at
               their
               post
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               valiant
               
               men
               ,
               that
               cannot
               fail
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               is
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               within
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               the
               warrand
               ,
               right
               and
               advantage
               of
               it
               to
               
                 guard
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 mind
              
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               7.
               2.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               all
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               confirmations
               of
               Oath
               and
               Seals
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               lie
               ,
               to
               secure
               and
               quiet
               him
               .
               3.
               
               He
               hath
               the
               watch
               of
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 34.
                 7.
                 pitching
                 their
                 tents
                 about
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 chariots
                 of
                 Angels
              
               waiting
               on
               him
               .
               4.
               
               He
               hath
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Almighty
               power
               for
               his
               defence
               ,
               who
               alone
               may
               make
               
                 him
                 dwell
                 in
                 safety
              
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               may
               ly
               down
               with
               confidence
               ,
               and
               also
               sleep
               with
               quietnesse
               ,
               Psal.
               4.
               8.
               
               It
               's
               good
               sleeping
               in
               Christ's
               bed
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               so
               good
               rest
               to
               be
               found
               any
               where
               in
               the
               World
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               guard
               is
               understood
               ,
               whatever
               contributes
               for
               confirming
               believers
               faith
               ,
               and
               strengthening
               them
               against
               their
               fears
               of
               being
               interupted
               in
               their
               rest
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               in
               Christ
               )
               is
               allowed
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               behold
               is
               prefixed
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               deservedly
               .
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               wonderfulnesse
               of
               what
               she
               was
               to
               say
               ,
               O
               how
               wonderful
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               beleeved
               !
               2.
               
               To
               provoke
               and
               stir
               up
               to
               observe
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               few
               are
               acquaint
               with
               believers
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               recorded
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               we
               durst
               never
               have
               likened
               or
               evened
               our selves
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               to
               shew
               an
               holy
               impatiency
               in
               her
               affection
               ,
               in
               breaking
               in
               so
               with
               this
               discourse
               ,
               as
               more
               servently
               desirous
               to
               fill
               their
               mouths
               and
               hearts
               with
               the
               commending
               of
               Christ
               ,
               than
               what
               they
               were
               about
               in
               commending
               of
               her
               :
               A
               notable
               diversion
               ,
               and
               sign
               of
               love
               in
               a
               friend
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               who
               with
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               is
               content
               to
               decrease
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               increase
               :
               True
               believers
               should
               and
               will
               endeavour
               more
               the
               commendation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               their
               fellowship
               together
               ,
               than
               to
               commend
               any
               grace
               ,
               gift
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               they
               have
               gotten
               from
               him
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               conceit
               ,
               or
               cry
               up
               their
               graces
               and
               gifts
               as
               they
               are
               theirs
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               base
               ingratitude
               ,
               but
               withall
               they
               mention
               what
               they
               have
               received
               ,
               partly
               to
               indear
               him
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               commend
               him
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               design
               to
               return
               him
               his
               own
               with
               advantage
               ,
               wherein
               nevertheless
               they
               are
               the
               gainers
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               seem
               to
               give
               what
               they
               have
               received
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 King
                 Solomon
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 Chariot
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 pillars
                 thereof
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 the
                 bottom
                 thereof
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 it
                 of
                 Purple
                 ;
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 being
                 paved
                 with
                 Love
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               piece
               of
               work
               ,
               mentioned
               ,
               for
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               Worker
               ,
               is
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               described
               at
               large
               vers
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               For
               clearing
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               inquire
               concerning
               these
               three
               things
               .
               1.
               
               It
               's
               Worker
               or
               Former
               .
               2.
               
               The
               end
               for
               which
               it
               is
               framed
               .
               3.
               
               Concerning
               this
               Chariot
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               author
               or
               maker
               thereof
               ,
               is
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 King
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Christ
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               before
               ,
               he
               is
               mentioned
               thrice
               under
               this
               name
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               gradation
               here
               that
               is
               observable
               .
               1.
               
               He
               is
               called
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 King
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               9.
               3.
               
               
                 King
                 Solomon
                 crowned
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 crowned
                 King
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               11.
               
               The
               longer
               she
               speaks
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               insists
               in
               mentioning
               his
               excellency
               ,
               her
               thoughts
               draw
               the
               deeper
               ,
               she
               sets
               him
               up
               the
               higher
               ,
               and
               becomes
               warmer
               in
               her
               apprehensions
               ,
               affections
               and
               expressions
               concerning
               him
               :
               Acquaintance
               with
               him
               ,
               would
               make
               one
               speak
               eloquently
               of
               him
               ;
               He
               that
               is
               the
               worker
               and
               former
               of
               this
               Chariot
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               King
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               then
               be
               a
               stately
               ,
               royal
               piece
               of
               work
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               are
               two
               ends
               mentioned
               wherefore
               he
               makes
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               
                 to
                 himself
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               in
               a
               special
               way
               hold
               forth
               himself
               to
               be
               glorious
               ,
               and
               that
               particularly
               in
               his
               grace
               ;
               for
               ,
               though
               he
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               said
               especially
               to
               manifest
               his
               glory
               in
               doing
               good
               
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               what
               serves
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               made
               for
               himself
               :
               So
               Isa.
               43.
               7.
               and
               21
               ;
               
                 This
                 people
                 have
                 I
                 formed
                 for
                 my self
              
               (
               in
               a
               far
               other
               way
               than
               he
               formed
               other
               nations
               )
               
                 they
                 shall
              
               (
               in
               a
               singular
               way
               )
               
                 shew
                 forth
                 my
                 praise
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               wherein
               his
               way
               was
               peculiar
               to
               them
               :
               And
               the
               paving
               of
               this
               Chariot
               with
               love
               ,
               and
               appointing
               of
               it
               for
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               doth
               confirm
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               the
               praise
               of
               grace
               that
               especially
               shines
               in
               this
               piece
               of
               work
               .
               And
               so
               the
               second
               end
               ,
               subordinat
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               end
               of
               vers
               .
               10.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               good
               that
               are
               weak
               and
               far
               short
               of
               perfection
               ;
               it
               's
               not
               only
               fitted
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               it
               's
               fitted
               and
               confirmed
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               procure
               and
               bring
               about
               their
               good
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               In
               the
               greatest
               pieces
               of
               Christ's
               workmanship
               he
               had
               mind
               of
               poor
               sinners
               yet
               unglorified
               ,
               his
               delight
               was
               with
               them
               
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               8.
               31.
               2.
               
               The
               glorifying
               of
               grace
               is
               the
               great
               thing
               Christ
               aimes
               at
               in
               all
               his
               contrivance
               and
               way
               toward
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               .
               3.
               
               He
               hath
               knit
               his
               own
               glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               together
               ;
               that
               same
               work
               which
               is
               for
               himself
               ,
               is
               also
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               obtain
               his
               end
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               well
               ;
               his
               glory
               and
               their
               good
               ,
               ride
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               
                 in
                 one
                 Chariot
              
               .
               4.
               
               For
               as
               stately
               a
               person
               as
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               ,
               he
               disdains
               not
               to
               be
               occupied
               in
               making
               works
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               framing
               Chariots
               ,
               for
               the
               behoove
               of
               his
               people
               :
               Rather
               than
               they
               should
               want
               what
               may
               further
               them
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               and
               furnish
               them
               himself
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               the
               work
               it self
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               very
               admirable
               ,
               as
               the
               worker
               and
               ends
               are
               :
               It
               's
               
                 a
                 Chariot
              
               ,
               several
               wayes
               described
               ,
               both
               in
               it's
               matter
               ,
               form
               and
               furniture
               .
               The
               word
               translated
               Chariot
               is
               no
               where
               else
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               's
               translated
               bed
               on
               the
               margent
               ,
               it
               's
               by
               the
               Septuagints
               expressed
               by
               such
               a
               word
               as
               signifieth
               ,
               to
               be
               carried
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               ,
               as
               Chariots
               and
               Litters
               (
               wherein
               men
               are
               carried
               )
               used
               to
               be
               carried
               by
               horse●
               :
               We
               think
               it
               fitly
               expressed
               by
               Chariot
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               the
               word
               is
               different
               from
               that
               which
               is
               translated
               
                 bed
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               7.
               but
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               immediat
               end
               and
               use
               seems
               to
               be
               different
               also
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               stately
               King's
               use
               their
               beds
               for
               repose
               and
               rest
               ,
               in
               their
               chambers
               ,
               and
               
               their
               Chariots
               to
               ride
               in
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               and
               wherein
               their
               Queens
               may
               ride
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               here
               .
               As
               Christ
               hath
               a
               bed
               for
               believers
               quieting
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               a
               Chariot
               for
               safe
               convoying
               and
               carrying
               them
               thorow
               their
               journey
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               their
               compleet
               rest
               ,
               this
               being
               no
               lesse
               necessary
               for
               believers
               (
               such
               as
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               are
               )
               than
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               by
               this
               chariot
               we
               understand
               the
               way
               of
               Redemption
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               contrived
               in
               the
               eternal
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               called
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               also
               as
               it
               's
               preached
               and
               manifested
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               reasons
               why
               we
               thus
               apply
               it
               ,
               are
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               there
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               that
               it
               will
               agree
               unto
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               a
               work
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               Christ
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               work
               of
               special
               grace
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               that
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               way
               (
               for
               the
               Elect
               in
               heaven
               are
               not
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               )
               therefore
               it
               's
               no
               common
               work
               of
               creation
               ,
               or
               providence
               ,
               or
               of
               glory
               in
               heaven
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               for
               the
               Churches
               good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               her
               ;
               for
               ,
               beside
               that
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               it's
               description
               will
               not
               suit
               her
               ,
               not
               only
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               are
               to
               be
               born
               in
               this
               chariot
               :
               And
               we
               know
               not
               a
               fourth
               thing
               imaginable
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               understood
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               is
               that
               work
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               wherein
               most
               eminently
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               to
               sinners
               doth
               appear
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               wonderful
               lovely
               and
               admirable
               ;
               (
               to
               set
               forth
               which
               is
               the
               present
               scope
               )
               It
               therefore
               must
               be
               here
               understood
               .
               3.
               
               That
               work
               is
               signified
               by
               this
               Chariot
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               communicats
               his
               love
               to
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               and
               caries
               them
               through
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               said
               to
               be
               
                 paved
                 with
                 love
              
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               partaking
               of
               special
               love
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               ever
               another
               mean
               made
               ,
               or
               appointed
               for
               convoying
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               bringing
               them
               through
               to
               the
               partaking
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               this
               same
               Covenant
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               .
               4.
               
               All
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               this
               Chariot
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               be
               applicable
               to
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               so
               will
               it
               well
               agree
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               manifested
               and
               preached
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               1.
               
               It
               may
               well
               be
               compared
               to
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               because
               by
               it
               poor
               believers
               are
               carried
               through
               as
               in
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               born
               up
               
               and
               sustained
               by
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               way
               :
               Yea
               ,
               in
               it
               and
               by
               it
               they
               triumph
               ,
               and
               ride
               as
               in
               triumph
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               in
               this
               Gospel
               rides
               prosperously
               )
               and
               if
               it
               be
               that
               wherein
               he
               rides
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               that
               wherein
               they
               ride
               also
               ,
               and
               therefore
               well
               compared
               to
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               because
               both
               he
               and
               they
               triumph
               by
               it
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               eminently
               and
               peculiarly
               Christ's
               workmanship
               ,
               he
               made
               this
               Covenant
               for
               their
               behoove
               ,
               and
               entred
               himself
               surety
               ,
               undertaking
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               none
               upon
               their
               side
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               undertake
               but
               he
               the
               Mediator
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               he
               stiled
               Jesus
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               by
               his
               purchase
               (
               having
               procured
               this
               unto
               them
               )
               that
               they
               are
               admitted
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               carried
               through
               in
               it
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               in
               a
               peculiar
               way
               contrived
               and
               framed
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ;
               by
               it
               is
               manifested
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               manifold
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ;
               If
               ever
               a
               piece
               of
               work
               was
               made
               for
               the
               good
               of
               sinners
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               grace
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               the
               creatures
               had
               been
               uncomfortable
               ;
               yea
               ,
               hurtful
               to
               them
               .
               4.
               
               It
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               of
               the
               
                 wood
                 of
                 Lebanon
              
               ,
               that
               is
               excellent
               and
               durable
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               wood
               of
               Lebanon
               was
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               it
               was
               made
               use
               of
               in
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               the
               materials
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               it's
               properties
               are
               excellent
               and
               durable
               ,
               it
               's
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               fails
               not
               ,
               and
               vanishes
               not
               away
               ,
               but
               endures
               for
               ever
               .
               5.
               
               The
               form
               is
               suitable
               also
               ,
               
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 pillars
                 thereof
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 of
                 Silver
              
               ;
               pillars
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               work
               signify
               ,
               1.
               
               Decoring
               .
               2.
               
               Order-lines
               .
               3.
               
               Statelinesse
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               when
               
                 wisdom
                 builds
                 her
                 house
              
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
                 she
                 heweth
                 out
                 seven
                 pillars
              
               ;
               and
               Solomon
               made
               pillars
               for
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               inscriptions
               whereof
               signified
               their
               end
               and
               use
               ,
               Iachin
               and
               
                 Boaz
                 ,
                 stability
              
               and
               
                 strength
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               3.
               17.
               
               And
               they
               are
               as
               
                 silver
                 pillars
              
               to
               shew
               their
               excellency
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               Covenant
               hath
               precious
               promises
               ,
               as
               the
               pillars
               thereof
               ,
               able
               to
               support
               believers
               ,
               and
               hath
               all
               these
               so
               well
               ordered
               and
               contrived
               that
               every
               thing
               is
               excellently
               in
               it's
               own
               place
               ;
               This
               
                 Covenant
                 is
                 therefore
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 ordered
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
              
               the
               pillars
               will
               not
               shrink
               ,
               shake
               ,
               nor
               bow
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23
               5.
               6.
               
               It
               hath
               a
               bottom
               and
               that
               of
               Gold
               :
               A
               bottom
               is
               to
               shew
               it's
               stability
               and
               firmnesse
               ,
               to
               sustain
               and
               keep
               up
               these
               who
               ride
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               Gold
               shews
               it
               solidity
               and
               preciousnesse
               ,
               
               it
               's
               a
               rich
               bottom
               ,
               therefore
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               is
               said
               to
               have
               her
               streets
               of
               
                 pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               21.
               22.
               
               So
               this
               Covenant
               hath
               a
               sure
               foundation
               ,
               elect
               and
               precious
               ;
               this
               Covenant
               cannot
               be
               unbottom'd
               ,
               and
               sinners
               cannot
               fall
               through
               ,
               if
               once
               in
               it
               .
               7.
               
               It
               hath
               
                 a
                 covering
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 of
                 purple
              
               :
               A
               cover
               is
               to
               preserve
               and
               save
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               fall
               from
               above
               ;
               and
               Purple
               or
               Scarlet
               (
               for
               in
               Scripture
               both
               are
               one
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               Matth.
               27.
               28.
               compared
               with
               Mark
               15.
               17.
               
               )
               sets
               out
               the
               excellency
               and
               efficacy
               of
               that
               cover
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               it
               's
               of
               Purple
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               Scripture
               was
               made
               use
               of
               to
               be
               dipt
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               which
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 20.
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               typifing
               the
               application
               of
               Christ's
               blood
               :
               This
               is
               the
               cover
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               worth
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               ,
               whereby
               all
               in
               Covenant
               (
               as
               it
               were
               riding
               in
               this
               Chariot
               )
               are
               preserved
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               hid
               ,
               and
               so
               covered
               by
               that
               blood
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               never
               called
               to
               a
               reckoning
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ier.
                 50.
                 20.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 midst
                 thereof
                 is
                 paved
                 with
                 love
                 :
              
               What
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               Gold
               is
               much
               ,
               but
               love
               is
               more
               ;
               what
               workman
               but
               Christ
               can
               make
               this
               pavement
               ?
               and
               what
               piece
               of
               work
               of
               his
               ,
               but
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               is
               so
               lined
               and
               stuffed
               with
               love
               ?
               
                 The
                 midst
                 thereof
              
               is
               the
               inward
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               great
               men
               in
               their
               Chariots
               and
               Coaches
               ,
               have
               their
               pillows
               and
               cushions
               of
               Velvets
               ,
               &c.
               to
               repose
               them
               ;
               But
               here
               there
               is
               a
               far
               other
               thing
               ,
               to
               repose
               and
               rest
               upon
               ,
               love
               lines
               all
               this
               Chariot
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               none
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               love
               is
               still
               next
               them
               ,
               the
               Word
               speaks
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Promises
               run
               like
               pipes
               ,
               with
               streams
               of
               love
               to
               them
               ;
               God's
               dispensations
               toward
               them
               breath
               out
               love
               ,
               they
               walk
               on
               love
               ,
               sit
               on
               love
               ,
               rest
               on
               love
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               good
               to
               be
               here
               :
               And
               love
               is
               reserved
               for
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               though
               it's
               excellency
               and
               beauty
               may
               some-way
               shine
               ,
               and
               glister
               to
               these
               that
               are
               without
               ;
               yet
               ,
               none
               knows
               or
               can
               know
               the
               heart
               and
               bowels
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               and
               the
               love
               that
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               these
               that
               are
               within
               .
               2.
               
               Love
               is
               put
               over
               the
               bottom
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               pavement
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               love
               in
               this
               Covenant
               condescends
               lowest
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               lower
               stooping
               imaginable
               ,
               than
               that
               to
               which
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               hath
               made
               him
               bow
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               love
               that
               
               makes
               the
               riches
               of
               Christ
               applicable
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               walk
               on
               that
               Gold
               ,
               if
               love
               paved
               it
               not
               ,
               the
               freedom
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               makes
               all
               refreshful
               ;
               the
               believer
               ,
               even
               though
               a
               sinner
               ,
               may
               ride
               and
               rest
               here
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               to
               hearten
               a
               sinner
               to
               come
               in
               and
               close
               with
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               it
               shews
               what
               fits
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Chariot
               for
               them
               to
               ride
               in
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               pavement
               of
               love
               ;
               a
               sinner
               may
               leap
               here
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hazard
               to
               fall
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               fall
               ,
               he
               falls
               soft
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               upon
               love
               :
               There
               will
               be
               no
               rejecting
               of
               a
               sinner
               that
               would
               enter
               and
               fit
               down
               in
               it
               ,
               why
               ?
               they
               are
               to
               fit
               ,
               stand
               ,
               and
               lye
               on
               love
               ,
               which
               will
               cover
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               not
               contend
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               would
               be
               no
               accesse
               to
               it
               ,
               nor
               abiding
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               cast
               them
               out
               .
               Thus
               doth
               grace
               shine
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               the
               lineing
               and
               inside
               of
               all
               the
               promises
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               seen
               ,
               therefore
               is
               it
               peculiarly
               called
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               9.
               
               It
               's
               
                 for
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ;
               all
               the
               work
               is
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               
                 pavement
                 of
                 love
              
               ;
               it
               's
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               way
               are
               subject
               to
               infirmities
               ,
               it
               's
               fitted
               for
               them
               to
               role
               on
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               ,
               even
               when
               sense
               of
               sin
               would
               otherwise
               sting
               and
               disquiet
               them
               ;
               this
               suits
               well
               with
               that
               word
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 23
                 5.
                 
                 Although
                 my
                 house
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               there
               are
               many
               things
               sinful
               to
               be
               found
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 with
                 me
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 well
                 ordered
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 This
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               was
               to
               die
               )
               
                 is
                 all
                 my
                 salvation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 my
                 desire
              
               :
               There
               needs
               no
               more
               for
               carrying
               believing
               sinners
               through
               ,
               and
               giving
               them
               ease
               under
               their
               challenges
               and
               perplexities
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               it
               's
               so
               well
               suited
               for
               believers
               conditions
               .
               From
               all
               this
               she
               proceeds
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               to
               point
               out
               Christ
               as
               precious
               ,
               this
               Covenant
               putting
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Crown
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               lovelinesse
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               bringing
               sinners
               out
               of
               a
               state
               of
               wrath
               and
               carrying
               them
               through
               to
               glory
               ,
               is
               a
               noble
               design
               ▪
               a
               wonderfully
               excellent
               work
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               deeply
               contrived
               .
               2.
               
               O
               the
               excellent
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               wonderful
               grace
               that
               shines
               in
               this
               Covenant
               !
               3.
               
               They
               who
               would
               rest
               in
               Christ's
               bed
               ,
               must
               ride
               in
               his
               Chariot
               ;
               they
               who
               would
               share
               in
               his
               peace
               and
               be
               admitted
               to
               sweet
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               must
               accept
               of
               his
               offers
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               him
               .
               4.
               
               The
               weight
               of
               all
               contained
               in
               the
               Covenant
               lyes
               on
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               his
               workmanship
               
               alone
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               surety
               thereof
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               the
               sum
               and
               substance
               of
               it
               himself
               ,
               therefore
               is
               he
               called
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               42.
               6.
               5.
               
               Christ
               hath
               spared
               no
               invention
               nor
               cost
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               Covenant
               large
               and
               full
               for
               the
               believers
               consolation
               and
               happinesse
               .
               6.
               
               Love
               is
               a
               main
               ingredient
               in
               this
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               predominant
               qualification
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               love
               being
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               chiefly
               intended
               to
               make
               conspicuous
               and
               glorious
               therein
               .
               7.
               
               Every
               particular
               of
               the
               contrivance
               of
               grace
               will
               be
               found
               more
               precious
               than
               another
               ,
               every
               step
               thereof
               proceeds
               to
               a
               greater
               excellency
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               wood
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Silver
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Gold
               ,
               &c.
               The
               further
               in
               we
               come
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               we
               will
               find
               it
               the
               more
               rich
               .
               8.
               
               Love
               is
               here
               mentioned
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               great
               excellency
               of
               Christ's
               love
               unto
               redeemed
               sinners
               ;
               there
               is
               something
               beyond
               Gold
               ,
               but
               nothing
               beyond
               Love
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               Mediator
               :
               It
               's
               left
               last
               also
               in
               the
               description
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               to
               consider
               the
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               great
               attractive
               commendation
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               which
               should
               make
               it
               amiable
               and
               desirable
               unto
               them
               ;
               Love
               hath
               the
               last
               word
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               beyond
               it
               ,
               but
               himself
               ,
               whose
               glory
               and
               lovelinesse
               is
               spoken
               to
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               her
               scope
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               commend
               Christ
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               never
               esteem
               of
               him
               that
               are
               not
               acquaint
               with
               his
               Covenant
               .
               2.
               
               To
               ingage
               both
               her self
               and
               the
               daughters
               to
               fall
               more
               throughly
               in
               love
               with
               him
               ;
               The
               right
               uptaking
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               a
               most
               forcible
               argument
               for
               drawing
               souls
               to
               Christ
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               hath
               all
               fulnesse
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               .
               2.
               
               All
               wisdom
               ,
               for
               the
               manner
               .
               3.
               
               All
               gracious
               condescending
               ,
               in
               the
               terms
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               most
               ingaging
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               end
               ,
               being
               made
               for
               this
               same
               very
               purpose
               ,
               and
               designed
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               about
               the
               peace
               and
               salvation
               of
               sinners
               ;
               which
               considerations
               exceedingly
               commend
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               much
               strengthen
               a
               sinner
               in
               applying
               himself
               to
               it
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               most
               necessary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               sinners
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               riding
               or
               journeying
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               Chariot
               ;
               
                 No
                 other
                 name
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               manifested
               by
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Go
                 forth
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 daughters
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 King
                 Solomon
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 wherewith
                 his
                 mother
                 crowned
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 espousals
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               She
               proceeds
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               worker
               of
               this
               great
               work
               ,
               and
               although
               all
               the
               pieces
               of
               the
               work
               be
               admirable
               ,
               yet
               hath
               he
               much
               more
               glory
               ,
               in
               as
               far
               as
               the
               builder
               is
               more
               glorious
               ,
               and
               hath
               more
               honour
               than
               the
               house
               ;
               and
               because
               his
               commendation
               is
               her
               scope
               ,
               therefore
               she
               propounds
               him
               in
               his
               beauty
               and
               glory
               ,
               with
               an
               exhortation
               filled
               with
               admiration
               :
               If
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               ye
               would
               wonder
               ,
               
                 O
                 daughters
              
               ,
               &c.
               here
               is
               a
               wonderful
               object
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               on
               whom
               all
               eyes
               should
               be
               fixed
               ;
               up
               therefore
               ,
               come
               forth
               and
               behold
               him
               .
               There
               are
               four
               things
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               parties
               spoken
               unto
               .
               2.
               
               A
               glorious
               object
               propounded
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               This
               glorious
               object
               being
               Christ
               ,
               is
               qualified
               and
               set
               out
               in
               his
               most
               lovely
               and
               wonderful
               posture
               ,
               by
               three
               qualifications
               .
               4.
               
               A
               duty
               in
               reference
               to
               him
               so
               qualified
               ,
               is
               called
               for
               ,
               and
               pressed
               upon
               the
               daughters
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               parties
               excited
               and
               spoken
               to
               here
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 daughters
                 of
              
               Zion
               :
               By
               Zion
               oftentimes
               in
               Scripture
               is
               understood
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               set
               as
               King
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               6.
               and
               elsewhere
               :
               and
               so
               by
               daughters
               of
               Zion
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               They
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               mentioned
               vers
               .
               5.
               and
               her
               scope
               being
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               who
               spoke
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               and
               they
               being
               the
               same
               to
               whom
               she
               spake
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               doth
               confirm
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               words
               run
               in
               one
               context
               .
               They
               are
               called
               here
               
                 daughters
                 of
              
               Zion
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               was
               for
               Zions
               sake
               that
               the
               Lord
               so
               much
               prized
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               87.
               2.
               his
               Temple
               and
               Ordinances
               being
               especially
               there
               .
               2.
               
               To
               put
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               
               in
               mind
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               especial
               ground
               of
               the
               relation
               which
               God
               owned
               in
               them
               ,
               namely
               their
               being
               incorporat
               into
               his
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               they
               had
               accesse
               to
               his
               Ordinances
               :
               And
               that
               so
               they
               might
               know
               whoever
               was
               deficient
               ,
               yet
               this
               duty
               called
               for
               ,
               did
               exceedingly
               become
               them
               ,
               Christ
               being
               King
               of
               Zion
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               elsewhere
               ,
               Zech
               9.
               9.
               the
               exhortation
               runs
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 behold
                 thy
                 King
                 cometh
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               no
               little
               thing
               to
               get
               professors
               taking
               up
               the
               relation
               they
               stand
               under
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               to
               walk
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               object
               proposed
               to
               these
               daughters
               ,
               is
               
                 King
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               even
               the
               King
               of
               Zion
               the
               King
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               their
               King
               :
               This
               relation
               makes
               him
               lovely
               to
               them
               ;
               yet
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               Christ
               simply
               that
               is
               here
               proposed
               to
               their
               veiw
               ,
               but
               Christ
               with
               a
               Crown
               ,
               in
               most
               stately
               magnificence
               ,
               such
               as
               Kings
               use
               to
               be
               adorned
               with
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               great
               state
               ,
               or
               on
               their
               Coronation
               day
               .
               While
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Crown
              
               ,
               hereby
               is
               not
               signified
               any
               material
               Crown
               ,
               but
               majesty
               and
               glory
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               21.
               3.
               
               
                 Thou
                 set
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               Christ
               
                 conquering
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 horse
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               6.
               3.
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 a
                 Crown
              
               :
               And
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               12.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 many
                 Crowns
                 ,
              
               To
               shew
               his
               great
               and
               manifold
               glory
               ,
               such
               as
               becomes
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               King
               's
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               Every
               look
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               many
               thinks
               not
               much
               of
               him
               ;
               This
               shews
               how
               Christ's
               glory
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               how
               for
               that
               end
               he
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               on-lookers
               ;
               He
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               he
               doth
               discover
               and
               hold
               forth
               himself
               ,
               otherwise
               his
               glory
               will
               never
               rightly
               be
               taken
               up
               :
               And
               therefore
               to
               help
               us
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               an
               objection
               which
               carnal
               sense
               might
               make
               against
               her
               scope
               ,
               she
               qualifies
               this
               Crown
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               three
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               
                 the
                 Crown
                 wherewith
                 his
                 mother
                 crowned
                 him
                 :
              
               Where
               we
               are
               to
               inquire
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               different
               Crowns
               Christ
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               what
               this
               is
               .
               2.
               
               Who
               this
               mother
               is
               .
               3.
               
               How
               she
               is
               said
               to
               
                 Crown
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               Christ
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               a
               fourfold
               glory
               ,
               or
               crown
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               God
               co-essential
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               this
               crown
               is
               not
               put
               on
               him
               ,
               being
               natural
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expresse
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3.
               2.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               crown
               and
               glory
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               authority
               
               and
               glory
               wherewith
               he
               is
               invested
               ,
               as
               God's
               great
               deputy
               ,
               and
               anointed
               upon
               the
               holy
               hill
               of
               Zion
               ,
               having
               power
               and
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
               even
               in
               reference
               to
               enemies
               ;
               and
               seing
               this
               is
               not
               of
               his
               mothers
               putting
               on
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               that
               which
               is
               here
               understood
               .
               3.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               crown
               and
               glory
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               executing
               of
               his
               Offices
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               his
               Mediatory
               -
               power
               and
               glory
               apparent
               in
               particular
               steps
               ;
               thus
               sometimes
               he
               is
               said
               to
               
                 take
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               11.
               17.
               and
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 be
                 crowned
              
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 white
                 horse
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               rides
               in
               triumph
               ,
               Rev.
               6.
               2.
               
               The
               last
               step
               of
               this
               glory
               will
               be
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               :
               In
               short
               ,
               this
               consists
               in
               his
               exercising
               his
               former
               power
               ,
               committed
               to
               him
               as
               Mediator
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               crown
               and
               glory
               which
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               put
               on
               him
               by
               particular
               believers
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               glorified
               by
               them
               ,
               not
               by
               adding
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               infinite
               glory
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               acknowledging
               of
               him
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               especially
               their
               acknowledging
               his
               rich
               and
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               believing
               ,
               
                 putting
                 their
                 seal
              
               thereunto
               .
               Ioh.
               3.
               33.
               and
               giving
               him
               glory
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               did
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               20.
               in
               which
               respect
               he
               is
               crowned
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               he
               meets
               not
               with
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               despised
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               saying
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               
                 this
                 man
                 shall
                 not
                 reign
                 over
                 us
                 :
              
               Now
               this
               last
               is
               to
               be
               here
               understood
               .
               Again
               ,
               by
               mother
               here
               ,
               is
               not
               understood
               his
               natural
               mother
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sense
               for
               one
               of
               two
               ,
               either
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               being
               mother
               to
               Christ
               mystical
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               mother
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               Rev.
               12.
               5.
               the
               Church
               is
               said
               to
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 man-childe
              
               ,
               who
               is
               taken
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               hath
               ascribed
               to
               him
               the
               properties
               due
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 Christ
                 mystical
              
               is
               there
               understood
               ;
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               For
               a
               particular
               believer
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Christ's
               mother
               in
               these
               respects
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               the
               near
               relation
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               particular
               believers
               ,
               and
               the
               accompt
               he
               hath
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               they
               are
               called
               
                 his
                 sister
                 ,
                 his
                 spouse
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               4.
               10.
               and
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 ult
              
               .
               He
               calls
               them
               
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 his
                 sister
                 ;
                 ye●
                 ,
                 mother
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Because
               Christ
               is
               formed
               and
               brought
               forth
               in
               them
               ,
               being
               as
               it
               were
               conceived
               in
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               19.
               
               Christ
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               getting
               a
               new
               being
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               before
               .
               We
               conceive
               both
               may
               be
               understood
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               especially
               ,
               as
               serving
               most
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               commending
               Christ
               to
               
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               first
               be
               included
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Church
               universal
               ,
               then
               particular
               believers
               (
               being
               homogeneous
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               )
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               Church
               crowns
               Christ
               ,
               when
               she
               brings
               forth
               children
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               Ordinances
               Christ
               is
               begotten
               in
               them
               .
               Now
               they
               are
               said
               to
               crown
               Christ
               and
               glorify
               him
               ,
               not
               by
               adding
               any
               new
               degrees
               of
               glory
               to
               him
               ,
               considered
               in
               himself
               ;
               but
               this
               his
               being
               crowned
               by
               them
               ,
               doth
               especially
               appear
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               Their
               high
               estimation
               of
               him
               ,
               beyond
               what
               others
               have
               ,
               and
               what
               themselves
               were
               wont
               to
               have
               ;
               Now
               he
               is
               highly
               esteemed
               who
               before
               was
               despised
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               whereas
               to
               them
               he
               wanted
               a
               crown
               and
               dominion
               ,
               now
               he
               hath
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               acceptation
               of
               him
               as
               their
               King
               ,
               when
               by
               their
               consent
               ,
               they
               ratify
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               God's
               donation
               of
               the
               crown
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               acknowledging
               thereof
               ,
               they
               submit
               to
               his
               Scepter
               and
               Government
               :
               Thus
               he
               is
               crowned
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               expresly
               with
               full
               consent
               of
               the
               soul
               acknowledged
               as
               King
               and
               Lord
               :
               Even
               as
               David
               formerly
               crowned
               ,
               anointed
               and
               made
               King
               over
               Israel
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               made
               King
               by
               Iudah
               ,
               when
               they
               accept
               of
               him
               to
               reign
               at
               Hebron
               ;
               and
               afterward
               by
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               in
               their
               submission
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               consenting
               to
               the
               former
               appointment
               :
               Even
               so
               believers
               submission
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               crowning
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               themselves
               :
               And
               so
               there
               are
               particular
               Coronations
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               as
               there
               are
               particular
               espousals
               betwixt
               him
               and
               believers
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               glory
               ,
               that
               results
               to
               Christ
               from
               their
               submission
               and
               acknowledgment
               ,
               even
               as
               sinners
               despising
               him
               ,
               put
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               blot
               on
               him
               ,
               put
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               ,
               and
               sayes
               we
               will
               not
               have
               him
               to
               reign
               over
               us
               ;
               so
               believers
               ,
               yeelding
               up
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               ,
               do
               in
               a
               manner
               put
               honour
               and
               glory
               upon
               him
               ,
               Isa.
               62.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               married
               Church
               or
               people
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               hath
               it's
               native
               effect
               amongst
               them
               ;
               as
               the
               conversion
               of
               souls
               proves
               to
               faithful
               Ministers
               
                 their
                 crown
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
              
               2.
               14.
               so
               doth
               it
               to
               the
               great
               Bishop
               and
               Shepherd
               of
               souls
               :
               And
               ,
               as
               Prov.
               12.
               4.
               
               A
               vertuous
               woman
               is
               a
               crown
               ,
               or
               ornament
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               whereas
               if
               she
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               she
               maketh
               him
               ashamed
               :
               So
               are
               believers
               some-way
               a
               crown
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               glory
               and
               beauty
               which
               is
               to
               be
               
               found
               on
               them
               ,
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               meaning
               ,
               Consider
               Christ
               in
               the
               beauty
               wherein
               he
               appears
               to
               believers
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               esteem
               they
               have
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               truth
               ,
               when
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               seen
               to
               be
               exceeding
               flately
               and
               lovely
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               qualification
               confirms
               this
               :
               This
               crown
               is
               put
               on
               him
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 espousals
              
               ;
               Now
               Christ's
               general
               espousals
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               crown
               in
               that
               respect
               is
               not
               yet
               put
               on
               him
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               therefore
               the
               day
               of
               his
               espousals
               with
               partilar
               believers
               (
               which
               is
               here
               understood
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               before
               his
               second
               coming
               )
               who
               are
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 2.
                 espoused
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               by
               their
               consenting
               to
               accept
               him
               ▪
               for
               their
               husband
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               king
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               submitting
               to
               his
               dominion
               .
               His
               being
               crowned
               here
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               with
               respect
               to
               this
               day
               of
               his
               espousals
               ,
               because
               as
               bridegrooms
               used
               to
               be
               most
               glorious
               in
               their
               marriage-day
               ,
               so
               Christ
               hath
               at
               the
               time
               of
               espousals
               ,
               a
               special
               lovelinesse
               to
               the
               new
               married
               believer
               ,
               what
               by
               the
               more
               kindly
               and
               tender
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               what
               by
               the
               fresh
               rellish
               it
               hath
               then
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               their
               spirits
               are
               broken
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               warm
               with
               a
               deal
               of
               holy
               joy
               and
               fainnesse
               which
               useth
               then
               to
               abound
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               so
               good
               a
               bargain
               ;
               so
               Christ
               is
               then
               to
               believers
               wonderfully
               lovely
               :
               And
               although
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               kindnesse
               may
               be
               inlarged
               afterward
               ,
               and
               their
               esteem
               of
               him
               may
               also
               grow
               ,
               yet
               readily
               then
               as
               it
               's
               most
               sensible
               ,
               so
               their
               admiration
               is
               most
               in
               exercise
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               of
               Christ's
               excellent
               worth
               ,
               are
               most
               affectingly
               ,
               and
               overcomingly
               ravishing
               ;
               and
               when
               in
               their
               after-thoughts
               they
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               remembring
               of
               that
               day
               of
               espousals
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               puts
               still
               a
               lovelinesse
               on
               him
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               love
               he
               so
               wonderfully
               condescended
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               qualification
               confirms
               the
               same
               (
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               one
               qualification
               in
               three
               expressions
               )
               and
               it
               's
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
              
               ;
               What
               is
               it
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               chears
               Christ
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               heartily
               glad
               ?
               It
               's
               even
               this
               ,
               when
               poor
               sinners
               accept
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               Christ's
               marriage-day
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               bridegroom
               rejoiceth
               over
               the
               bride
               that
               day
               ,
               so
               doth
               
               he
               rejoice
               :
               and
               as
               
                 the
                 good
                 Shepherd
              
               rejoiceth
               when
               he
               recovers
               his
               
                 lost
                 sheep
              
               ,
               or
               the
               father
               his
               
                 prodigal
                 son
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               15.
               32.
               so
               doth
               Christ
               when
               sinners
               are
               brought
               in
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Gospel
               :
               And
               this
               joy
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               reality
               of
               it
               ,
               Christ
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               can
               injoy
               no
               such
               satisfying
               thing
               as
               a
               marriage
               with
               a
               poor
               sinner
               ,
               then
               
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 travel
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 and
                 is
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               53.
               11.
               that
               chears
               him
               and
               makes
               him
               smile
               (
               if
               I
               may
               say
               so
               )
               and
               this
               looks
               to
               that
               glory
               which
               shines
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               expressed
               by
               him
               when
               he
               is
               well
               satisfied
               with
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               mainly
               when
               he
               gets
               welcome
               by
               them
               .
               This
               signifies
               not
               joy
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               in
               us
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               shews
               how
               acceptable
               a
               sinners
               believing
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               What
               confident
               welcome
               they
               may
               expect
               from
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               unto
               him
               .
               3.
               
               How
               kindly
               he
               useth
               them
               ,
               by
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               be
               well
               pleased
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               chearful
               doth
               on
               his
               marriage-day
               to
               his
               bride
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               duty
               prest
               upon
               the
               daughters
               is
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               holding
               forth
               two
               duties
               ,
               the
               one
               whereof
               is
               the
               mids
               or
               mean
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               the
               end
               of
               this
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               which
               points
               at
               the
               great
               scope
               and
               thing
               called
               for
               ;
               And
               it
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               wonderful
               object
               ,
               and
               indeed
               Christ
               is
               so
               ,
               being
               considered
               in
               his
               most
               royal
               posture
               ,
               as
               a
               crowned
               King
               upon
               his
               coronation-day
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               most
               loving
               posture
               ,
               as
               a
               beautiful
               Bridegroom
               on
               his
               marriage-day
               .
               2.
               
               It
               imports
               a
               dulnesse
               in
               the
               daughters
               ,
               needing
               upstirring
               to
               take
               up
               Christ
               in
               this
               lovely
               and
               glorious
               posture
               .
               3.
               
               A
               difficulty
               rightly
               to
               take
               him
               up
               under
               this
               consideration
               ,
               yet
               a
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               done
               with
               attention
               .
               4.
               
               It
               implyes
               an
               intensnesse
               or
               benfill
               of
               spirit
               in
               the
               act
               of
               beholding
               ;
               so
               rare
               an
               object
               ,
               calls
               for
               greatest
               intention
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               gravest
               consideration
               of
               mind
               in
               the
               beholder
               :
               It
               's
               not
               every
               look
               or
               glance
               of
               the
               eyes
               that
               will
               discern
               it
               ;
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               must
               be
               attentivenesse
               and
               steddinesse
               ,
               an
               stayed
               looking
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               dwelling
               on
               the
               object
               with
               their
               eye
               .
               2.
               
               The
               exercise
               of
               saith
               must
               go
               alongst
               with
               this
               their
               looking
               ,
               reading
               his
               worth
               by
               faith
               exercised
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 Isa.
                 45.
                 19.
                 look
                 unto
                 me
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 saved
              
               ;
               Beholding
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               stung
               Israelits
               did
               the
               brazen
               serpent
               .
               3.
               
               Also
               the
               exercise
               of
               love
               ;
               an
               affectionat
               look
               is
               here
               necessary
               ,
               
               delighting
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               taken
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               with
               that
               wherein
               they
               take
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               seer
               here
               ,
               cannot
               but
               affect
               and
               inflame
               the
               heart
               .
               4.
               
               This
               looking
               is
               attended
               with
               wondering
               at
               this
               glorious
               object
               ,
               as
               one
               beholding
               a
               wonder
               ,
               and
               ravished
               with
               the
               admirablenesse
               of
               it
               :
               All
               these
               are
               comprehended
               under
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 him
              
               .
               The
               second
               word
               (
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               another
               piece
               of
               their
               duty
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 go
                 forth
              
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               help
               to
               the
               other
               :
               And
               (
               beside
               what
               hath
               been
               hinted
               at
               in
               the
               former
               expression
               )
               it
               shews
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               in
               every
               posture
               that
               they
               will
               take
               up
               Christ
               thus
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               they
               must
               come
               out
               from
               under
               the
               natural
               condition
               they
               were
               into
               :
               We
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               that
               precept
               ,
               Psa.
               45.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Forget
                 thine
                 own
                 people
                 and
                 thy
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 so
              
               (
               and
               no
               otherwise
               )
               
                 shall
                 the
                 King
                 greatly
                 desire
                 thy
                 beauty
                 .
              
               Christ
               manifests
               not
               himsel●
               ,
               as
               reconciled
               and
               pleased
               ,
               till
               former
               lovers
               be
               given
               up
               with
               ;
               and
               this
               beholding
               of
               his
               smiling
               and
               glorious
               countenance
               ,
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               till
               then
               ,
               even
               as
               one
               fitting
               in
               the
               house
               cannot
               discern
               a
               flately
               fight
               going
               by
               ,
               except
               they
               go
               forth
               :
               Thus
               the
               similitude
               is
               borrowed
               ,
               to
               shew
               a
               necessity
               of
               rousing
               of
               affections
               within
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               signifie
               any
               local
               mutation
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               sense
               and
               scope
               ,
               O
               Professors
               (
               saith
               the
               Bride
               )
               would
               ye
               see
               a
               stately
               sight
               ?
               then
               get
               up
               ,
               and
               set
               your selves
               to
               take
               up
               Christ
               ,
               more
               glorious
               than
               Solomon
               either
               on
               his
               coronation
               or
               marriage-day
               (
               to
               which
               there
               is
               an
               allusion
               here
               )
               And
               because
               few
               sees
               great
               comelinesse
               and
               beauty
               in
               Christ
               ,
               why
               he
               should
               be
               desired
               ;
               Therefore
               she
               adds
               what
               a
               sight
               it
               is
               she
               understands
               .
               Endeavour
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               to
               behold
               him
               as
               he
               is
               discernable
               to
               believers
               ,
               when
               they
               close
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               him
               ;
               if
               so
               ye
               will
               exercise
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               ye
               may
               perfect
               espousals
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               him
               by
               resting
               on
               him
               ,
               ye
               will
               then
               have
               a
               stately
               and
               soul-ravishing
               object
               to
               look
               upon
               ,
               otherwise
               Christ
               is
               not
               alway
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               one
               pleasant
               and
               chearful
               company
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               ,
               when
               rightly
               conceived
               and
               taken
               up
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               ravishing
               satisfying
               fight
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               glorious
               stately
               person
               to
               look
               upon
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               Christ
               Jesus
               be
               so
               stately
               a
               person
               ,
               yet
               he
               condescends
               to
               espouse
               and
               marry
               himself
               to
               the
               believer
               :
               Thus
               Christ
               by
               faith
               becomes
               theirs
               .
               3.
               
               This
               marrying
               hath
               
               it's
               day
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               not
               born
               espoused
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               accepting
               of
               him
               ,
               their
               espousals
               with
               him
               are
               consummat
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               is
               never
               taken
               up
               aright
               but
               by
               the
               believer
               ,
               nor
               doth
               his
               glory
               ever
               appear
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               believer
               :
               others
               that
               are
               not
               spiritual
               cannot
               discern
               it
               .
               5.
               
               Christ's
               condescending
               to
               marry
               sinners
               and
               accept
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               Crown
               and
               Diadem
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               most
               singularly
               admirable
               ,
               is
               that
               he
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               18.
               6.
               
               Christ
               accounts
               believing
               on
               him
               by
               a
               poor
               sinner
               ,
               a
               singular
               piece
               of
               honour
               done
               unto
               him
               ;
               It
               's
               as
               the
               putting
               of
               crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               use
               of
               his
               grace
               ;
               as
               he
               accounts
               it
               the
               greatest
               dishonour
               can
               be
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               refuse
               and
               slight
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               misbelief
               (
               when
               Christ
               calls
               )
               is
               a
               most
               hainous
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               taking
               of
               Christ's
               crown
               from
               him
               .
               7.
               
               There
               is
               no
               such
               pleasure
               that
               a
               sinner
               can
               do
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               on
               him
               ;
               and
               Christ
               is
               ever
               chearful
               then
               ,
               when
               sinners
               are
               thronging
               on
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               never
               discontent
               with
               that
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               as
               other
               dayes
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               sad
               ,
               when
               this
               design
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               obstructed
               and
               disappointed
               .
               8.
               
               Usually
               the
               sight
               and
               sense
               of
               Christ's
               grace
               are
               most
               fresh
               and
               sensible
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               of
               their
               closing
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               being
               clear
               that
               they
               have
               closed
               with
               him
               .
               9.
               
               Every
               lazy
               looking
               on
               Christ
               ,
               or
               wishing
               for
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               solidly
               comfort
               a
               sinner
               ;
               but
               there
               must
               be
               a
               
                 going
                 forth
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 beholding
                 of
                 him
              
               .
               10.
               
               This
               being
               spoken
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Zion
               ,
               saith
               ,
               many
               may
               have
               much
               of
               a
               profession
               and
               a
               name
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               high
               esteem
               of
               gracious
               people
               (
               as
               the
               daughters
               had
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               )
               and
               yet
               be
               such
               as
               have
               not
               rightly
               taken
               up
               Christ
               ,
               but
               are
               exceeding
               ignorant
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               9.
               11.
               
               Considering
               these
               words
               as
               spoken
               by
               the
               Bride
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               much
               commended
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               no
               particular
               esteem
               or
               commendation
               will
               satisfie
               a
               sincere
               believer
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               Christ
               gets
               not
               his
               due
               :
               his
               honour
               will
               still
               be
               neerer
               them
               than
               their
               own
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 Doves
                 eyes
                 within
                 thy
                 locks
                 :
                 thy
                 hair
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 Goats
                 that
                 appear
                 from
                 mount
                 Gilead
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               these
               are
               Christ's
               words
               spoken
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               first
               clear
               ;
               He
               continues
               speaking
               from
               the
               beginning
               unto
               vers
               .
               16.
               and
               then
               vers
               .
               16.
               the
               Bride
               speaks
               by
               prayer
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               influences
               and
               breathings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               In
               Christ's
               speech
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               first
               to
               the
               eight
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               he
               gives
               both
               a
               general
               and
               particular
               commendation
               of
               the
               Bride
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               from
               that
               foreward
               to
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               he
               begins
               with
               a
               sweet
               invitation
               ,
               and
               then
               shews
               how
               he
               was
               affected
               towards
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               breaks
               out
               in
               another
               commendation
               of
               her
               .
               The
               matter
               in
               both
               is
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               ;
               wonderful
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Christ
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               one
               as
               a
               believer
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               wonderful
               and
               like
               himself
               .
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Christ's
               speech
               is
               twofold
               .
               1.
               
               More
               general
               ,
               to
               intimate
               his
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               on
               the
               back
               of
               so
               much
               darknesse
               ;
               Chap.
               3.
               1.
               2.
               
               (
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               her
               love
               did
               appear
               in
               her
               commending
               him
               ;
               )
               and
               it
               's
               subjoined
               to
               the
               commendation
               that
               she
               gives
               of
               him
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               preceeding
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               when
               believers
               slight
               their
               own
               esteem
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               accreassing
               to
               Christ's
               commendation
               ,
               it
               's
               never
               losse
               but
               gain
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               here
               Christ
               comes
               in
               to
               commend
               her
               himself
               ,
               whereas
               it
               was
               but
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               who
               commended
               her
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               6.
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               ,
               that
               time
               taken
               ,
               and
               pains
               bestowed
               for
               
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               their
               instruction
               in
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               proves
               often
               useful
               for
               attaining
               sensible
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               proves
               often
               to
               be
               some
               way
               as
               useful
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               as
               their
               own
               particular
               praying
               for
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Lord
               doth
               so
               return
               their
               pains
               taken
               this
               way
               in
               their
               bosome
               .
               That
               to
               commend
               the
               Bride
               is
               the
               scope
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               More
               particularly
               we
               take
               the
               scope
               to
               be
               ,
               his
               giving
               her
               an
               answer
               to
               her
               prayer
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               17.
               where
               she
               prayed
               for
               his
               fellowship
               
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 break
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Here
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               materially
               answer
               ,
               but
               vers
               .
               6.
               formally
               repeats
               her
               words
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               know
               what
               he
               speaks
               is
               a
               direct
               answer
               to
               her
               prayer
               :
               
                 untill
                 that
                 day
                 come
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               as
               thou
               desires
               (
               as
               the
               words
               will
               make
               it
               clear
               )
               Shewing
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               believers
               prayers
               may
               for
               a
               time
               lye
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               yet
               he
               not
               forget
               a
               word
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               mind
               well
               the
               answer
               and
               performance
               of
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               sometimes
               he
               will
               not
               only
               give
               what
               is
               sought
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               make
               them
               know
               that
               he
               respects
               their
               prayer
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               not
               only
               hears
               their
               prayers
               ,
               but
               lets
               them
               know
               he
               hath
               heard
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               commendation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               intimats
               his
               respect
               to
               her
               ,
               hath
               four
               steps
               .
               1.
               
               It
               's
               done
               in
               general
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               Then
               ,
               2.
               
               He
               insists
               on
               particulars
               ,
               from
               vers
               .
               1.
               to
               vers
               .
               6.
               3.
               
               He
               shews
               how
               his
               respect
               to
               her
               affected
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               4.
               
               He
               sums
               all
               particulars
               up
               in
               an
               universal
               commendation
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               lest
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               missed
               ,
               or
               being
               left
               out
               might
               vex
               her
               ;
               whereby
               he
               shews
               ,
               what
               was
               his
               scope
               in
               that
               which
               preceeded
               .
            
             
               The
               general
               commendation
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               vers
               .
               1.
               is
               the
               same
               that
               was
               given
               her
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               15.
               yet
               here
               it
               's
               repeated
               with
               the
               two
               beholds
               :
               The
               reasons
               why
               he
               repeats
               it
               ,
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               might
               evidence
               to
               her
               the
               reality
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               varies
               not
               ,
               nor
               changes
               in
               it
               ,
               even
               though
               sits
               of
               security
               on
               her
               side
               had
               interveened
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               love
               and
               thoughts
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               are
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               whatever
               changes
               be
               upon
               their
               frame
               and
               way
               ,
               which
               may
               occasion
               sad
               changes
               in
               his
               dispensations
               towards
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               might
               the
               more
               be
               perswaded
               of
               his
               love
               to
               her
               and
               esteem
               of
               her
               ;
               Christ
               would
               have
               his
               own
               
               throughly
               perswaded
               that
               he
               loves
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               16.
               and
               would
               have
               others
               to
               know
               that
               he
               respects
               them
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               most
               mighty
               in
               the
               world
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               because
               often
               believers
               from
               all
               other
               hands
               ,
               whether
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               from
               themselves
               ,
               have
               but
               little
               comfort
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               renewes
               his
               intimations
               to
               support
               and
               comfort
               them
               :
               Believers
               consolation
               hangs
               most
               on
               his
               kindnesse
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               depend
               most
               on
               it
               are
               no
               losers
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               We
               may
               here
               observe
               ,
               that
               even
               a
               believer
               ,
               especially
               after
               sad
               challenges
               ,
               will
               need
               renewed
               intimations
               of
               Christ's
               love
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               particular
               explication
               and
               commendation
               of
               her
               parts
               follows
               ;
               where
               we
               would
               advert
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               bodily
               members
               or
               parts
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               here
               looked
               unto
               ,
               but
               believers
               have
               a
               inner-man
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               outward
               ,
               a
               new
               man
               as
               well
               as
               an
               old
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               inner-man
               hath
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               distinct
               parts
               and
               members
               as
               the
               natural
               body
               hath
               ,
               which
               act
               in
               reference
               thereto
               ,
               with
               some
               analogy
               to
               these
               members
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               .
               2.
               
               As
               the
               new
               or
               inner-man
               sets
               forth
               the
               new
               natural
               and
               habitual
               grace
               in
               the
               believer
               ;
               so
               the
               particular
               parts
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               lips
               ,
               &c.
               signifie
               distinct
               graces
               of
               faith
               ,
               love
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               parts
               of
               that
               new
               nature
               .
               3.
               
               These
               parts
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               useful
               in
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               external
               members
               are
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               are
               evidences
               of
               something
               in
               the
               renewed
               disposition
               .
               4.
               
               They
               set
               forth
               the
               disposition
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               qualified
               in
               the
               commendation
               ,
               and
               not
               simply
               .
               5.
               
               Although
               we
               cannot
               satisfie
               our
               own
               ,
               or
               others
               curiosity
               ,
               in
               the
               particular
               application
               of
               these
               parts
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               particular
               meaning
               of
               every
               several
               part
               here
               attributed
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               every
               part
               attributed
               to
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12
               &c.
               and
               he
               giveth
               no
               idle
               words
               ,
               nor
               useth
               any
               vain
               repetitions
               :
               We
               would
               therefore
               beware
               of
               thinking
               all
               this
               needless
               ,
               seing
               he
               knoweth
               best
               what
               is
               needful
               .
               6.
               
               Being
               clear
               of
               the
               scope
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               commend
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               evidence
               the
               beauty
               of
               her
               several
               graces
               ,
               we
               must
               regulatall
               the
               application
               by
               that
               scope
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               subservient
               thereto
               ,
               cannot
               be
               impertinent
               .
               Yet
               ,
               7.
               
               There
               is
               much
               need
               of
               sobriety
               here
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               short
               and
               not
               peremptory
               in
               particular
               applications
               .
               8.
               
               There
               being
               a
               connexion
               amongst
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               must
               
               not
               be
               thought
               absurd
               that
               some
               of
               these
               graces
               be
               signified
               twice
               in
               different
               respects
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               part
               respect
               moe
               graces
               (
               which
               are
               neerly
               linked
               )
               especially
               when
               the
               commendation
               gives
               ground
               to
               infer
               it
               .
               9.
               
               We
               take
               this
               commendation
               to
               set
               forth
               especially
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               or
               true
               believers
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               scope
               and
               application
               do
               clear
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               why
               he
               insists
               on
               particulars
               in
               this
               commendation
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               he
               may
               shew
               ,
               that
               whoever
               hath
               the
               new
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               lively
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               hath
               also
               particular
               graces
               in
               exercise
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               may
               be
               known
               that
               the
               new
               nature
               is
               not
               a
               dead
               body
               ,
               but
               a
               living
               ;
               and
               exerciseth
               it self
               by
               putting
               forth
               these
               particular
               graces
               in
               exercise
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               may
               shew
               ,
               that
               where
               ever
               one
               grace
               is
               ,
               all
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               's
               ordinarily
               with
               one
               grace
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               with
               all
               ;
               where
               believers
               are
               in
               a
               good
               and
               commendable
               case
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               one
               grace
               or
               two
               that
               will
               be
               in
               exercise
               ,
               or
               one
               duty
               or
               two
               in
               which
               these
               graces
               are
               exercised
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               universally
               ,
               all
               graces
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               known
               duties
               .
               4.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               who
               may
               expect
               Christ's
               commendation
               ;
               these
               who
               have
               a
               respect
               to
               all
               his
               commands
               ,
               and
               make
               conscience
               to
               exercise
               all
               graces
               .
               5.
               
               To
               shew
               what
               particular
               notice
               he
               takes
               of
               believers
               graces
               ,
               he
               can
               tell
               how
               it
               is
               with
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               takes
               this
               exact
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               very
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               them
               in
               good
               case
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               seven
               parts
               particularly
               mentioned
               ,
               every
               one
               having
               it's
               own
               distinct
               commendation
               .
               The
               first
               two
               of
               them
               are
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               thing
               commended
               is
               her
               eyes
               ,
               which
               here
               have
               a
               twofold
               commendation
               .
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
               as
               
                 Doves
                 eyes
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               are
               
                 within
                 her
                 locks
              
               .
               Eyes
               are
               the
               organs
               of
               seeing
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               whereby
               we
               discern
               objects
               that
               are
               visible
               ;
               and
               so
               our
               understandings
               are
               thereby
               set
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               That
               
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 understanding
                 may
                 be
                 inlightened
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               18.
               
               By
               eyes
               also
               the
               affections
               are
               set
               forth
               ,
               because
               the
               affection
               sets
               the
               eye
               on
               work
               to
               look
               here
               or
               there
               ,
               (
               Hence
               is
               the
               phrase
               of
               a
               single
               and
               
                 evil
                 eye
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               6.
               21
               ,
               23.
               )
               and
               because
               it
               's
               some
               way
               the
               seat
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               of
               love
               or
               hatred
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               eye
               .
               Here
               we
               understand
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               spiritual
               ,
               sanctified
               and
               inlightened
               understanding
               
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               taking
               up
               Christ
               and
               spiritual
               things
               
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               15.
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               it
               being
               
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
               And
               therefore
               looking
               is
               frequently
               put
               for
               believing
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               presupposeth
               understanding
               .
               2.
               
               Kindlinesse
               ,
               or
               a
               spiritual
               ,
               kindly
               and
               affectionat
               carriage
               to
               Christ
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               love
               upon
               this
               spiritual
               and
               wonderfully
               excellent
               object
               Christ
               ,
               a
               having
               
                 respect
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               ,
               Isa.
               17.
               7.
               his
               eyes
               shall
               have
               respect
               to
               his
               Maker
               ,
               it
               's
               such
               an
               uptaking
               of
               Christ
               and
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               as
               works
               love
               and
               delight
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               commendation
               will
               confirm
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               twofold
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               are
               
                 doves
                 eyes
              
               :
               This
               was
               opened
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               15.
               and
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               is
               the
               great
               object
               they
               behold
               ,
               and
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               chast
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               know
               no
               other
               at
               all
               but
               h●●●
               Cor.
               2.
               2.
               2.
               
               It
               imports
               that
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               whereby
               they
               behold
               him
               ,
               is
               simple
               ,
               single
               and
               sweet
               ,
               their
               understanding
               is
               not
               subtile
               ,
               nor
               politick
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               pust
               up
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               taken
               up
               in
               studying
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               opposite
               to
               the
               vain
               wisdom
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2.
               
               These
               eyes
               are
               
                 within
                 her
                 lo●ks
              
               .
               Locks
               are
               that
               part
               of
               the
               hair
               that
               hang
               about
               the
               face
               ,
               handsomly
               knit
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               vail
               to
               women
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               7.
               and
               so
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               will
               bear
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               differenced
               from
               that
               word
               translated
               hair
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               part
               of
               the
               hair
               that
               covers
               the
               head
               :
               It
               implyes
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               believers
               knowledge
               is
               not
               used
               for
               frothy
               ostentation
               (
               as
               the
               knowledge
               that
               puffs
               up
               )
               but
               is
               kept
               within
               it's
               right
               bounds
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               wise
               unto
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               knowledge
               is
               not
               at
               the
               first
               obvious
               ,
               but
               seasonably
               vents
               it self
               and
               looks
               out
               ,
               as
               eyes
               that
               are
               within
               the
               locks
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               are
               sure
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               observed
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               should
               be
               filled
               with
               spiritual
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               .
               2.
               
               Knowledge
               is
               no
               lesse
               necessary
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               go
               right
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               erre
               ,
               than
               eyes
               are
               to
               guide
               a
               ma●
               in
               a
               journey
               ;
               and
               this
               necessity
               extends
               both
               to
               faith
               ●nd
               practice
               .
               3.
               
               A
               believer
               without
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               weak
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               very
               far
               defective
               in
               spiritual
               beauty
               ,
               he
               is
               as
               a
               man
               without
               eyes
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               decent
               that
               a
               believer
               should
               be
               so
               ;
               
               from
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               are
               called
               weak
               in
               faith
               .
               4.
               
               That
               knowledge
               of
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               should
               ever
               have
               faith
               ,
               love
               and
               singlenesse
               going
               alongst
               in
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               ;
               for
               ,
               every
               knowledge
               will
               not
               be
               commendable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               more
               than
               every
               eye
               will
               be
               useful
               in
               a
               body
               ;
               Believers
               eyes
               must
               be
               as
               
                 doves
                 eyes
              
               .
               5.
               
               A
               believers
               eyes
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               different
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               it's
               object
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               and
               spiritual
               things
               .
               2.
               
               In
               that
               it
               's
               joyned
               with
               love
               ,
               it
               respects
               him
               .
               3.
               
               In
               that
               it
               's
               chast
               keeping
               the
               soul
               for
               him
               alone
               .
               4.
               
               It
               works
               delight
               in
               him
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               denyed
               to
               other
               things
               .
               Obs.
               6.
               
               Often
               the
               most
               subtile
               in
               worldly
               wisdom
               ,
               knows
               least
               of
               Christ
               truely
               ;
               whereas
               the
               most
               simple
               that
               have
               
                 doves
                 eyes
              
               ,
               take
               up
               most
               of
               him
               .
               7.
               
               Christ
               respects
               not
               how
               much
               a
               man
               knows
               ,
               but
               how
               he
               is
               affected
               with
               it
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               the
               eagles
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 doves
                 eyes
              
               ,
               which
               he
               commends
               .
               8.
               
               It
               's
               good
               to
               know
               and
               to
               think
               little
               of
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               puft
               up
               with
               it
               .
               9.
               
               Christ
               loves
               it
               well
               ,
               when
               his
               people
               seasonably
               use
               ,
               and
               improve
               their
               knowledge
               and
               parts
               ;
               then
               the
               new
               man
               becomes
               lovely
               ,
               as
               the
               eyes
               are
               within
               
                 the
                 locks
              
               .
               10.
               
               There
               are
               extrems
               in
               the
               use-making
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               shunned
               ,
               we
               would
               neither
               altogether
               obscure
               it
               that
               it
               be
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               by
               ostentation
               make
               shew
               of
               it
               ;
               It
               's
               good
               when
               it
               runs
               in
               the
               right
               mids
               ,
               then
               it
               gets
               the
               commendation
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               
                 eyes
                 within
                 the
                 locks
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               commended
               is
               her
               hair
               ,
               having
               a
               twofold
               commendation
               also
               .
               The
               hair
               is
               no
               integral
               ,
               or
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               body
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               yet
               in
               all
               ages
               a
               great
               part
               of
               mens
               decoring
               ,
               hath
               ever
               been
               placed
               in
               it
               :
               It
               's
               the
               most
               conspicuous
               thing
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               being
               highest
               and
               most
               discernable
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               way
               it
               used
               to
               be
               dressed
               ;
               and
               this
               conspicuousnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               commendation
               ,
               seems
               mainly
               to
               be
               aimed
               at
               .
               By
               hair
               we
               understand
               the
               ornament
               of
               a
               Christian
               godly
               ,
               and
               sober
               walk
               ,
               having
               the
               right
               principles
               of
               saving
               grace
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               in
               a
               well
               ordered
               conversation
               ,
               and
               suitable
               profession
               appearing
               without
               in
               the
               practice
               We
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               is
               a
               main
               piece
               of
               a
               Christians
               or
               believers
               beauty
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               as
               hair
               sets
               out
               and
               adorns
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               no
               substantial
               part
               thereof
               ;
               so
               a
               well
               ordered
               conversation
               
               commends
               grace
               within
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               lovely
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               as
               hair
               is
               upmost
               and
               most
               conspicuous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               seen
               when
               the
               natural
               body
               is
               hid
               (
               therefore
               it
               was
               to
               women
               
                 a
                 cover
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               5.
               
               )
               so
               a
               suitable
               practical
               profession
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               cover
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               through
               which
               it
               shines
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               it
               's
               conspicuous
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               not
               be
               discernable
               .
               3.
               
               And
               especially
               ,
               because
               in
               Scripture
               this
               adorning
               with
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               meek
               and
               quiet
               spirit
               ,
               is
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               decking
               of
               the
               hair
               ,
               and
               other
               external
               decorements
               ,
               (
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               )
               as
               that
               wherein
               Christians
               beauty
               
                 should
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               17.
               
               )
               and
               which
               should
               be
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               as
               decking
               of
               the
               hair
               is
               to
               these
               who
               take
               pains
               to
               adorn
               the
               body
               .
               For
               sure
               these
               do
               make
               them
               beautiful
               before
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               more
               than
               hair
               and
               it's
               decorements
               can
               make
               any
               person
               in
               the
               world
               appear
               beautiful
               to
               the
               men
               thereof
               .
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               whos
               's
               adorning
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               b●lieving
               women
               )
               
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 costly
                 apparel
                 ,
                 broidered
                 hair
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               (
               what
               then
               should
               be
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               ?
               )
               
                 shamefastnesse
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 ,
              
               so
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Whose
                 adorning
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 platting
                 of
                 the
                 hair
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               
                 a
                 meek
                 and
                 quiet
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 price
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               also
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               exceedingly
               ingaging
               to
               the
               husband
               ,
               for
               which
               Sarah
               there
               is
               commended
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               commendation
               of
               her
               hair
               ,
               in
               both
               it's
               parts
               ,
               will
               confirm
               this
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               
                 like
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 goats
              
               :
               Goats
               are
               stately
               and
               comely
               in
               going
               ,
               and
               a
               flock
               of
               them
               must
               be
               very
               flately
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               especially
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               21.
               and
               31.
               
               And
               so
               this
               ornament
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               ,
               is
               an
               amiable
               ,
               gaining
               and
               alluring
               thing
               ;
               by
               it
               ,
               saith
               Peter
               ,
               the
               husbands
               affection
               may
               be
               won
               (
               and
               that
               both
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               his
               wife
               in
               the
               Lord
               )
               more
               than
               by
               any
               outward
               decoring
               ,
               and
               this
               puts
               them
               to
               glorify
               God
               ,
               when
               it
               shines
               before
               them
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               16.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               commended
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               like
               a
               flock
               
                 appearing
                 from
                 mount
                 Gilead
              
               :
               This
               was
               a
               fruitful
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               like
               the
               goats
               that
               fed
               thereon
               ,
               were
               more
               excellent
               than
               others
               in
               their
               beauty
               :
               And
               being
               seen
               afar
               ,
               and
               discernable
               ere
               men
               came
               near
               them
               ,
               were
               pleasant
               and
               stately
               to
               beholders
               ;
               and
               so
               good
               works
               ,
               showing
               forth
               themselves
               in
               a
               well-ordered
               conversation
               ,
               do
               also
               as
               
               from
               a
               mountain
               appear
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               sets
               believers
               up
               as
               
                 lights
                 shining
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 place
                 ,
                 Philip.
              
               1.
               15.
               and
               also
               makes
               them
               lovely
               and
               desirable
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               on-lookers
               and
               beholders
               .
               Observe
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               practice
               should
               wait
               upon
               knowledge
               ,
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               and
               without
               it
               all
               mens
               knowledge
               is
               void
               and
               vain
               .
               2.
               
               Grace
               and
               holinesse
               appearing
               in
               a
               Christians
               practice
               ,
               will
               shine
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               very
               discernable
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               makes
               the
               believers
               conversation
               very
               beautiful
               and
               lovely
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               not
               enough
               that
               believers
               be
               tender
               ,
               and
               conscientious
               in
               secret
               before
               God
               ;
               but
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               shining
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               outward
               conversation
               before
               men
               .
               5.
               
               This
               doth
               exceedingly
               adorn
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               stately
               to
               beholders
               ,
               when
               the
               fruits
               of
               holinesse
               visibly
               appear
               in
               his
               conversation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 teeth
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 sheep
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 even
                 shorn
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 washing
                 :
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 bear
                 twins
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 is
                 barren
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               particular
               commended
               ,
               is
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               it
               's
               her
               teeth
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               fourfold
               commendation
               given
               them
               .
               The
               teeth
               properly
               taken
               ,
               are
               useful
               for
               furthering
               the
               nourishment
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               instruments
               that
               fit
               meat
               for
               digestion
               ;
               and
               what
               comelinesse
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               every
               way
               obvious
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               seen
               or
               discerned
               in
               their
               proportionablenesse
               or
               disproportionablenesse
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               lips
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               are
               hid
               by
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Again
               in
               Scripture
               they
               are
               used
               to
               evidence
               and
               signifie
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               are
               used
               to
               signify
               the
               nature
               and
               disposition
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               as
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               Hence
               evil
               men
               are
               said
               to
               have
               
                 lions
                 teeth
              
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               
                 teeth
                 are
                 as
                 spears
              
               ,
               Psal.
               57.
               4.
               
               And
               that
               beast
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               5
               ,
               7.
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 three
                 ribs
                 in
                 his
                 teeth
              
               ,
               pointing
               out
               it
               's
               cruel
               disposition
               .
               2.
               
               They
               evidence
               good
               or
               ill
               food
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               feeds
               on
               .
               3.
               
               A
               healthfull
               or
               unhealthfull
               
               complexion
               ,
               which
               depends
               much
               on
               the
               former
               :
               Hence
               Iudah's
               good
               portion
               and
               healthfulnesse
               is
               set
               out
               by
               this
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               12.
               
               
                 His
                 teeth
                 shall
                 be
                 white
                 with
                 milk
                 .
              
               According
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               teeth
               in
               the
               new
               man
               may
               be
               understood
               two
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               ●aith
               ,
               believing
               being
               often
               compared
               to
               eating
               ,
               because
               it
               furthers
               the
               souls
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               mean
               by
               which
               the
               soul
               lives
               on
               it's
               spiritual
               food
               .
               This
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               inner
               man
               must
               have
               food
               ,
               as
               the
               natural
               body
               hath
               ,
               for
               it's
               sustaining
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               believer
               actually
               eats
               ,
               and
               makes
               use
               of
               that
               food
               ,
               he
               hath
               teeth
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               only
               look
               on
               Christ
               ,
               but
               feed
               on
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Meditation
               also
               may
               be
               here
               understood
               ,
               that
               serving
               much
               to
               the
               feeding
               and
               filling
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal.
                 63.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 My
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 as
                 with
                 marrow
                 and
                 fatnesse
                 ,
              
               how
               ?
               
                 While
                 I
                 meditate
                 on
                 thee
                 on
                 my
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 of
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 watches
              
               ;
               Meditation
               is
               as
               it
               were
               〈◊〉
               soul's
               ruminating
               and
               chewing
               it's
               cude
               ,
               feeding
               upon
               ,
               and
               digesting
               what
               is
               understood
               and
               eaten
               ,
               as
               the
               clean
               beasts
               did
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               one
               reason
               why
               her
               teeth
               are
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               their
               commendation
               ,
               compared
               to
               
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 sheep
              
               ,
               which
               were
               among
               the
               number
               of
               clean
               beasts
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               property
               :
               Meditation
               is
               exceedingly
               useful
               for
               a
               believers
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               strangers
               to
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               like
               Christ's
               sheep
               .
            
             
               Again
               as
               the
               teeth
               evidence
               first
               the
               nature
               and
               inward
               disposition
               ,
               so
               we
               conceive
               they
               are
               also
               made
               use
               of
               here
               (
               as
               the
               commendation
               also
               clears
               )
               to
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               zealous
               nature
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               believers
               ,
               they
               have
               teeth
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               alway
               to
               be
               soft
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord's
               honour
               is
               concerned
               :
               Zeal
               though
               it
               bite
               not
               ,
               and
               devour
               not
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               not
               senslesse
               ,
               but
               easily
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               that
               which
               reflects
               upon
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               similitude
               here
               is
               to
               shew
               what
               a
               meek
               and
               quiet
               spirit
               believers
               have
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               such
               teeth
               as
               lions
               or
               tygers
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               sheep
               have
               ;
               not
               tusks
               like
               dogs
               and
               ravenous
               beasts
               ,
               but
               
                 even
                 shorn
              
               ,
               shewing
               a
               moderation
               ,
               and
               equablenesse
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               being
               first
               
                 pure
                 ,
                 then
                 peacable
                 ,
                 gentle
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Iam.
               3.
               17.
               
               This
               will
               agree
               well
               to
               teeth
               ,
               as
               they
               appear
               by
               opening
               the
               lips
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               new
               nature
               within
               is
               expressed
               and
               doth
               appear
               in
               words
               ,
               which
               afterward
               are
               spoken
               of
               under
               the
               similitude
               of
               lips
               .
               Now
               this
               christian
               moderation
               which
               keeps
               the
               right
               midst
               ,
               is
               a
               notable
               
               piece
               of
               spiritual
               beauty
               (
               as
               is
               clear
               from
               the
               second
               piece
               of
               the
               commendation
               )
               for
               it
               's
               
                 as
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 sheep
                 even
                 shorn
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               unequally
               ,
               and
               unhandsomely
               clipped
               ;
               so
               true
               zeal
               will
               not
               upon
               by-respect
               or
               interest
               be
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               up
               or
               down
               ,
               but
               keeps
               a
               just
               equality
               in
               it's
               way
               :
               And
               this
               speaks
               out
               a
               well
               constituted
               frame
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               neither
               too
               soft
               ,
               nor
               too
               sharp
               ,
               in
               biting
               and
               devouring
               one
               another
               (
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               15.
               
               )
               which
               carnal
               zeal
               sets
               the
               teeth
               a
               work
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               similitude
               doth
               evidence
               and
               signify
               a
               good
               subject
               they
               ●eed
               on
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               promises
               ;
               and
               a
               good
               subject
               they
               meditate
               on
               ,
               the
               same
               Christ
               and
               what
               is
               most
               precious
               in
               him
               :
               Hence
               in
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               commendation
               ,
               they
               are
               likened
               to
               sheep
               
                 coming
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 washing
              
               ,
               white
               and
               clean
               :
               Neither
               mixture
               of
               humane
               inventions
               ,
               nor
               of
               carnal
               passions
               or
               worldly
               delights
               ,
               gets
               place
               and
               entertainment
               with
               them
               ;
               their
               zeal
               is
               〈…〉
               ,
               their
               ends
               are
               single
               ,
               their
               affections
               are
               chast
               and
               clean
               ,
               being
               
                 purged
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               appear
               so
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Not
               only
               their
               healthfulnesse
               is
               hereby
               evidenced
               ,
               but
               further
               also
               their
               fruitfulnesse
               ;
               whereupon
               their
               inward
               meeknesse
               and
               zeal
               ,
               moderated
               by
               pure
               and
               peaceable
               wisdom
               ,
               have
               great
               influence
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               by
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               their
               commendation
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 sheep
                 bear
                 twins
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 is
                 barren
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
              
               The
               scope
               whereof
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               their
               aboundant
               fruitfulnesse
               ;
               thus
               their
               sweet
               nature
               is
               a
               pleasant
               possession
               ,
               like
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               that
               inriches
               their
               owner
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               fruitful
               and
               profitable
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Feeding
               on
               Christ
               ,
               is
               ever
               fruitful
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               makes
               him
               it
               's
               food
               ;
               whereas
               other
               meats
               profit
               not
               them
               that
               are
               
                 occupied
                 therein
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               9.
               2.
               
               Zeal
               moderated
               with
               meeknesse
               ,
               hath
               also
               a
               deal
               of
               fruits
               waiting
               on
               it
               ,
               Iam.
               3.
               17.
               but
               bitter
               zeal
               (
               as
               it
               's
               there
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               or
               strife
               ,
               hath
               
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 evil
                 work
              
               following
               on
               it
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 vers
              
               .
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               It
               's
               much
               to
               be
               zealous
               alway
               in
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               and
               no
               little
               piece
               of
               a
               spiritual
               commendation
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               right
               midst
               with
               our
               zeal
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 lips
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 threed
                 of
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 speech
                 is
                 comely
                 :
                 thy
                 Temples
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 Pomegranate
                 within
                 thy
                 locks
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               3.
               vers
               .
               we
               have
               the
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               particulars
               that
               are
               commended
               in
               the
               Bride
               .
               The
               fourth
               thing
               commended
               is
               her
               lips
               :
               The
               commendation
               given
               them
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               like
               
                 a
                 threed
                 of
                 Scarlet
              
               ,
               that
               is
               neat
               and
               lovely
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               excellent
               colour
               ,
               as
               Scarlet
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               of
               the
               richest
               dye
               )
               was
               made
               use
               of
               under
               the
               〈…〉
               to
               represent
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               9.
               19.
               
               Next
               ,
               this
               is
               amplified
               ,
               as
               we
               conceive
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               expression
               ,
               (
               
                 and
                 thy
                 speech
                 is
                 comely
              
               )
               which
               is
               added
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               joyned
               thereto
               with
               a
               copulative
               (
               and
               )
               which
               is
               added
               to
               none
               of
               the
               other
               parts
               here
               commended
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               here
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               way
               of
               opening
               the
               other
               expression
               ;
               for
               ,
               speech
               is
               expressed
               by
               lips
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               organs
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               whereby
               it
               's
               formed
               and
               uttered
               .
               And
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               under
               lips
               comes
               in
               both
               our
               words
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               and
               praise
               ,
               and
               also
               our
               words
               to
               others
               ,
               whatever
               is
               spoken
               or
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               lips
               ,
               as
               often
               the
               phrase
               is
               used
               for
               both
               .
               Also
               it
               shews
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               special
               way
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               believers
               speech
               (
               when
               it's
               savory
               )
               as
               a
               main
               part
               of
               their
               spiritual
               beauty
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               lovely
               .
            
             
               The
               commendation
               of
               her
               lips
               and
               speech
               is
               twofold
               .
               1.
               
               More
               general
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               
                 a
                 threed
                 of
                 Scarlet
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               is
               expounded
               by
               another
               expression
               more
               clear
               and
               particular
               ,
               namely
               this
               ,
               that
               her
               
                 speech
                 is
                 comely
              
               :
               The
               meaning
               of
               both
               which
               ,
               may
               be
               comprehended
               under
               these
               four
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               her
               speech
               is
               profitable
               for
               it's
               matter
               ,
               as
               a
               Scarlet
               threed
               is
               precious
               and
               useful
               :
               The
               subject
               of
               a
               believers
               discourse
               is
               not
               common
               ,
               but
               
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 edifying
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               29.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               pleasant
               and
               delightsome
               for
               it's
               manner
               ,
               like
               a
               sweet
               ,
               comely
               and
               pleasant
               voice
               ,
               opposite
               to
               some
               kind
               of
               voices
               
               that
               are
               harsh
               and
               unpleasant
               ;
               It
               's
               by
               prudence
               and
               love
               sweetned
               ,
               and
               made
               savory
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               said
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               
                 seasoned
                 with
                 salt
              
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               6.
               and
               
                 to
                 minister
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               29.
               and
               it
               's
               called
               
                 a
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
              
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               4.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               articulat
               and
               distinct
               ,
               therefore
               called
               speech
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               sound
               ,
               having
               honest
               ingenuity
               in
               it
               ,
               speaking
               as
               they
               think
               
                 in
                 their
                 heart
              
               ,
               Psal.
               15.
               2.
               and
               opposite
               to
               lying
               ,
               dissembling
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               one
               speaks
               to
               vail
               or
               hide
               his
               mind
               from
               another
               .
               4.
               
               Hereby
               is
               also
               signified
               ,
               that
               they
               hazard
               not
               even
               the
               best
               of
               their
               prayers
               on
               their
               own
               bottom
               and
               worth
               ,
               but
               their
               work
               is
               to
               have
               them
               all
               dyed
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               them
               up
               
                 in
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               
               They
               are
               all
               
                 offered
                 up
                 by
                 him
              
               .
               Now
               these
               are
               special
               qualifications
               ,
               commendations
               and
               characters
               of
               a
               believer
               ;
               shewing
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               ,
               as
               a
               believer
               ,
               is
               not
               dumb
               ,
               but
               hath
               renewed
               lips
               ,
               whereby
               he
               can
               speak
               to
               God
               in
               praise
               〈◊〉
               his
               honour
               ,
               in
               prayers
               for
               his
               own
               good
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               others
               for
               their
               edification
               :
               A
               believer
               that
               can
               speak
               nothing
               to
               a
               good
               purpose
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               is
               not
               like
               Christ's
               Bride
               ;
               much
               lesse
               these
               whose
               discourses
               tend
               quite
               another
               way
               .
               2.
               
               That
               words
               are
               in
               an
               especial
               way
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               special
               evidences
               of
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               we
               may
               expect
               commendation
               or
               reproof
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               by
               
                 our
                 words
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 justified
              
               or
               condemned
               ,
               Mat.
               12.
               37.
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               commendable
               in
               it self
               ,
               beautiful
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               or
               acceptable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               He
               who
               can
               
                 rule
                 the
                 tongue
              
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 perfect
                 man
              
               ,
               Jam.
               3.
               2.
               4.
               
               That
               believers
               prayers
               are
               all
               dyed
               in
               Christ's
               blood
               ,
               and
               put
               up
               in
               his
               Name
               :
               And
               we
               conceive
               prayer
               ,
               or
               the
               believers
               speech
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               especially
               here
               understood
               ;
               partly
               ,
               because
               prayer
               gets
               this
               same
               commendation
               to
               be
               sweet
               and
               comely
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               14.
               and
               partly
               ,
               because
               mutual
               communication
               in
               words
               among
               believers
               ,
               is
               expressed
               afterward
               more
               clearly
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               though
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               excluded
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               part
               of
               her
               commendation
               (
               or
               the
               fifth
               character
               or
               property
               of
               the
               Bride
               )
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Temples
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 Pomegranate
                 within
                 thy
                 locks
                 .
              
               The
               temples
               are
               that
               part
               of
               the
               face
               ,
               that
               are
               betwixt
               the
               ears
               and
               the
               eyes
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               
               the
               signification
               is
               so
               large
               ,
               as
               they
               take
               in
               the
               cheeks
               ;
               they
               are
               a
               special
               part
               ,
               wherein
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               face
               consists
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               proper
               seat
               of
               shamefastness
               and
               modesty
               ,
               wherein
               blushing
               appears
               .
               The
               commendation
               is
               two
               sold
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               are
               like
               
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 Pomegranate
              
               :
               They
               who
               write
               of
               it
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fruit
               ,
               which
               when
               broken
               (
               as
               here
               the
               mentioning
               of
               a
               piece
               thereof
               signifies
               )
               is
               pleasant
               with
               red
               and
               white
               spots
               ,
               not
               unlike
               blushing
               in
               a
               pleasant
               face
               .
               The
               second
               commendation
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               temples
               are
               
                 within
                 her
                 locks
              
               ,
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
               ,
               but
               not
               discernable
               fully
               (
               as
               the
               eyes
               also
               were
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               )
               yet
               something
               observable
               ;
               As
               sometimes
               modesty
               will
               make
               blushing
               ,
               and
               again
               will
               seek
               to
               cover
               it
               ,
               when
               hardly
               will
               it
               be
               gotten
               done
               .
               Here
               we
               take
               tendernesse
               ,
               shamefastnesse
               ,
               modesty
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               blushing
               before
               God
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               Christ's
               Bride
               hath
               a
               tendernesse
               that
               is
               soon
               affected
               with
               wrongs
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               she
               easily
               resents
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               opposite
               to
               affrontednesse
               and
               a
               whores
               fore-head
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               than
               which
               nothing
               is
               more
               displeasing
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               unbecoming
               to
               his
               Bride
               ;
               here
               the
               temples
               are
               not
               hard
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               brow
               that
               is
               of
               brasse
               )
               but
               like
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
               ,
               opposite
               to
               it
               ;
               here
               it
               is
               not
               stretched
               out
               impudently
               ,
               but
               covered
               within
               the
               locks
               ,
               and
               not
               shamelesse
               and
               affronted
               that
               cannot
               blush
               ,
               but
               coloured
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               with
               shamefastnesse
               and
               blushing
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               seek
               to
               hide
               ,
               yet
               it
               appears
               in
               them
               .
               And
               this
               application
               being
               safe
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               scope
               :
               (
               which
               shews
               what
               Christ
               is
               delighted
               with
               in
               her
               )
               And
               this
               being
               a
               main
               piece
               of
               her
               beauty
               ,
               and
               also
               suitable
               to
               the
               commendation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hazard
               to
               fix
               on
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               without
               this
               she
               would
               not
               be
               so
               lovely
               .
               Now
               we
               may
               easily
               conceive
               ,
               that
               this
               tendernesse
               ,
               modesty
               or
               blushing
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               natural
               indowment
               ,
               which
               appears
               in
               the
               carriage
               of
               man
               to
               man
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               saving
               grace
               ,
               which
               especially
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               believers
               carriage
               before
               Christ
               ,
               as
               being
               their
               Lord
               and
               Husband
               :
               and
               it
               evidenceth
               it self
               in
               believers
               in
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               steps
               .
               1.
               
               In
               their
               being
               soon
               challenged
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               looks
               like
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               In
               their
               being
               affected
               easily
               with
               challenges
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               infirmities
               that
               are
               in
               them
               .
               3.
               
               In
               their
               thinking
               shame
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               things
               that
               are
               disgraceful
               .
               4.
               
               In
               their
               not
               
               being
               tenacious
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               own
               will
               ,
               nor
               disputing
               with
               Christ
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               passing
               easily
               from
               their
               compearance
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               thinking
               shame
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               any
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               found
               in
               mistakes
               with
               him
               .
               5.
               
               In
               being
               sparing
               to
               speak
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               tends
               to
               commend
               themselves
               ,
               or
               in
               seeking
               their
               own
               glory
               .
               These
               are
               commendable
               things
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               look
               like
               the
               piece
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
               ,
               spotted
               with
               red
               and
               white
               :
               And
               it
               shews
               the
               result
               of
               a
               believers
               looking
               on
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               wrong
               ,
               and
               this
               right
               ,
               and
               even
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ,
               wrong
               in
               so
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               wayes
               ;
               whereupon
               as
               there
               is
               ever
               some
               sincerity
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               ever
               some
               shame
               ,
               and
               holy
               blushing
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               constant
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               native
               to
               them
               ,
               still
               to
               blush
               when
               they
               look
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               commendation
               ,
               that
               her
               temples
               are
               
                 within
                 her
                 locks
              
               ,
               Imports
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               Bride
               blushes
               when
               none
               sees
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               which
               no
               other
               sees
               :
               And
               also
               that
               she
               seeks
               not
               to
               publish
               her
               exercises
               ,
               but
               modestly
               covers
               them
               ;
               yet
               the
               evidences
               of
               all
               these
               in
               a
               tender
               walk
               ,
               appear
               and
               are
               comely
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Shamefastnesse
               or
               sobriety
               becomes
               a
               believer
               ,
               or
               Christ's
               Bride
               exceeding
               well
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               2.
               
               Inward
               heart-blushing
               ,
               when
               we
               look
               upon
               our selves
               before
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               tryal
               of
               true
               tendernesse
               .
               3.
               
               A
               believer
               will
               have
               many
               shamefull
               representations
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               will
               think
               much
               shame
               of
               what
               he
               sees
               ,
               which
               the
               world
               will
               never
               be
               acquainted
               with
               .
               4.
               
               This
               grace
               of
               self-loathing
               and
               holy
               blushing
               ,
               is
               much
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               most
               especially
               recorded
               by
               him
               ,
               however
               it
               be
               much
               hid
               from
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 neck
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 David
                 builded
                 for
                 armory
                 ,
                 whereon
                 there
                 hang
                 a
                 thousand
                 bucklers
                 ,
                 all
                 Shields
                 of
                 mighty
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               sixth
               thing
               commended
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               is
               
                 her
                 neck
              
               :
               The
               neck
               being
               comely
               and
               straight
               ,
               adds
               much
               to
               the
               beauty
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               
               and
               is
               placed
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               a
               more
               eminent
               and
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               body
               than
               the
               eyes
               ,
               legs
               ,
               lips
               ,
               &c.
               or
               any
               other
               part
               here
               mentioned
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               's
               that
               whereby
               the
               head
               and
               body
               are
               joined
               together
               .
               The
               commendation
               therof
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               
                 like
                 the
                 tower
                 of
              
               David
               :
               What
               particular
               place
               this
               hath
               reference
               unto
               ,
               it
               's
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               possibly
               it
               's
               that
               mentioned
               ,
               Neh.
               3.
               16.
               19.
               25.
               called
               the
               
                 tower
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
              
               ,
               or
               the
               armory
               ;
               It
               's
               like
               ,
               that
               some
               strong
               hold
               built
               by
               David
               ,
               eminent
               for
               beauty
               and
               strength
               ,
               is
               hereby
               signified
               ;
               which
               might
               have
               been
               imployed
               for
               keeping
               of
               arms
               ,
               for
               times
               of
               danger
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               following
               seem
               to
               bear
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               tower
               is
               more
               particularly
               explicat
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               the
               end
               and
               use
               for
               which
               it
               was
               intended
               ,
               It
               was
               
                 built
                 for
                 an
                 armory
              
               ,
               that
               men
               〈◊〉
               be
               furnished
               with
               arms
               in
               time
               of
               need
               .
               2.
               
               The
               store
               of
               arms
               there
               laid
               up
               ,
               is
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               
                 whereupon
                 hang
                 a
                 thousand
                 bucklers
                 ,
                 all
                 Shields
                 of
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               It
               's
               furnished
               especially
               with
               defensive
               arms
               (
               the
               believers
               war
               being
               most
               defensive
               )
               as
               shields
               ;
               but
               with
               abundance
               of
               these
               ,
               for
               number
               a
               thousand
               ;
               and
               for
               quality
               excellent
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               
                 mighty
                 men
              
               make
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               neck
               here
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               use
               ,
               it
               holds
               forth
               the
               vigorous
               exercise
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               's
               that
               by
               which
               a
               believer
               is
               united
               to
               Christ
               the
               head
               :
               It
               's
               that
               which
               strengthens
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               their
               armory
               furnishing
               them
               with
               shields
               ,
               because
               it
               provides
               them
               out
               of
               Christ's
               fulnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               promises
               ;
               which
               promises
               ,
               or
               rather
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               being
               made
               use
               of
               by
               ●aith
               ,
               are
               for
               a
               believers
               security
               ,
               against
               challenges
               ,
               tentations
               ,
               discouragements
               ,
               &c.
               as
               so
               many
               excellent
               shields
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               16.
               it
               's
               called
               
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               safety
               it
               is
               commended
               above
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               spiritual
               armour
               :
               And
               this
               being
               the
               believers
               great
               defence
               ,
               and
               specially
               tending
               to
               their
               commendation
               when
               it
               is
               in
               lively
               exercise
               ,
               this
               similitude
               cannot
               be
               so
               well
               applyed
               to
               any
               other
               thing
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Faith
               in
               exercise
               is
               a
               notable
               defence
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               against
               all
               assaults
               and
               temptations
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               shield
               as
               ●aith
               is
               ,
               every
               promise
               ,
               and
               every
               attribute
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               shield
               
               to
               these
               that
               exercise
               this
               grace
               of
               saith
               thereupon
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               exercised
               on
               these
               ,
               is
               exceedingly
               well
               pleasing
               to
               Jesus
               Christ.
               3.
               
               That
               all
               believers
               have
               their
               arms
               out
               of
               one
               armory
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               store-house
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               faith
               acting
               on
               Christ's
               fulnesse
               .
               4.
               
               Faith
               will
               never
               want
               a
               buckler
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               thousand
               laid
               up
               in
               a
               mag●zin
               for
               the
               believers
               use
               .
               5.
               
               He
               is
               the
               most
               mighty
               and
               valiant
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               in
               the
               exercise
               and
               use-making
               of
               faith
               .
               6.
               
               Faith
               is
               the
               grace
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               valiant
               and
               victorious
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               proves
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               neck
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               commended
               here
               ,
               as
               being
               like
               a
               tower
               for
               uprightnesse
               and
               straightnesse
               ;
               it
               signifies
               a
               quiet
               serene
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               confident
               boldnesse
               in
               doing
               and
               suffering
               ;
               in
               which
               sense
               ,
               it
               's
               opposit
               to
               hanging
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               speaks
               discouragement
               :
               And
               as
               a
               stretched
               out
               〈◊〉
               in
               a
               carnal
               sense
               ,
               Isa.
               3.
               16.
               signifies
               haughtinesse
               and
               pride
               ;
               so
               here
               in
               a
               holy
               and
               spiritual
               sense
               ,
               it
               implyes
               ch●●rfulnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               confident
               holy
               boldnesse
               ,
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ;
               and
               this
               waits
               upon
               ,
               and
               follows
               after
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               being
               fixed
               and
               stayed
               upon
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               word
               against
               all
               events
               ,
               Psal.
               112.
               6.
               
               Bold
               in
               duties
               ,
               and
               valorous
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               in
               undergoing
               any
               difficulties
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               small
               commendation
               whi●h
               Christ
               gives
               his
               Bride
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               well
               consistent
               with
               that
               holy
               blushing
               ,
               sh●mefastnesse
               and
               sobriety
               ,
               for
               which
               she
               was
               commended
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 breasts
                 are
                 like
                 two
                 young
                 Roes
                 that
                 are
                 twins
                 ,
                 which
                 feed
                 among
                 the
                 Lilies
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               seventh
               and
               last
               part
               that
               is
               commended
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               is
               her
               
                 two
                 breasts
              
               or
               paps
               .
               For
               clearing
               of
               this
               similitude
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               breasts
               in
               nature
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               comelinesse
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               7.
               2.
               
               They
               are
               useful
               to
               give
               suck
               and
               food
               to
               others
               .
               3.
               
               They
               signifie
               warmnesse
               of
               affection
               ,
               and
               lovingnesse
               ,
               as
               
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 19.
                 let
                 her
                 breasts
                 alwayes
                 satisfie
                 thee
              
               ;
               
               and
               Chap.
               1.
               13.
               the
               Bride
               expressing
               her
               affection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 lye
                 all
                 night
                 between
                 my
                 breasts
              
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               wise
               of
               the
               bosome
               is
               the
               chast
               and
               beloved
               spouse
               :
               And
               thus
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               God's
               love
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 his
                 bosome
              
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               we
               conceive
               these
               things
               are
               here
               understood
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               believers
               fitnesse
               to
               edifie
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               believers
               are
               in
               a
               condition
               suitable
               to
               a
               married
               wife
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               that
               brings
               forth
               children
               ,
               and
               hath
               breasts
               to
               nurse
               them
               :
               and
               so
               to
               have
               
                 no
                 breasts
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               8.
               8.
               is
               opposed
               to
               this
               ;
               a
               believer
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               nurse
               with
               breasts
               ,
               fitted
               to
               edifie
               others
               .
               2.
               
               That
               believers
               being
               in
               case
               to
               be
               useful
               to
               others
               for
               their
               edification
               ,
               is
               a
               special
               ornament
               to
               their
               profession
               .
               And
               the
               third
               thing
               that
               is
               here
               understood
               ,
               is
               believers
               warmlinesse
               and
               kindlinesse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               these
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               taking
               him
               and
               them
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               their
               bosome
               ;
               the
               believer
               hath
               warm
               affections
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               .
               And
               two
               breasts
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               shew
               there
               is
               no
               defect
               as
               to
               the
               extent
               ,
               but
               both
               her
               breasts
               are
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               ready
               in
               love
               to
               communicat
               their
               furniture
               ,
               for
               others
               edification
               .
            
             
               The
               commendation
               is
               in
               two
               steps
               ,
               each
               whereof
               is
               qualified
               for
               the
               further
               inlarging
               of
               the
               commendation
               .
               The
               1.
               is
               ,
               They
               are
               like
               
                 two
                 R●es
              
               ,
               that
               are
               lovely
               and
               kindly
               ,
               Prov.
               5.
               17.
               
               (
               often
               mentioned
               before
               )
               and
               like
               
                 young
                 Roes
              
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               most
               lovely
               ,
               and
               suit
               best
               to
               be
               a
               similitude
               to
               set
               ●orth
               the
               comelinesse
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               young
               Roes
               ,
               not
               too
               big
               ;
               for
               ,
               when
               breasts
               are
               too
               big
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               deformity
               :
               And
               so
               when
               private
               edification
               exceeds
               it's
               true
               bounds
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               approvable
               or
               lovely
               .
               And
               these
               Roes
               to
               which
               her
               breasts
               are
               compared
               ,
               are
               twins
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               an
               equality
               and
               proportionablenesse
               in
               their
               love
               to
               God
               and
               to
               others
               ,
               giving
               each
               of
               these
               their
               own
               place
               ,
               and
               keeping
               their
               love
               to
               creatures
               in
               the
               right
               subordination
               ;
               and
               also
               their
               communicating
               their
               love
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               admonitions
               and
               rebukes
               ,
               &c.
               equally
               ,
               keeping
               a
               proportionablenesse
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               commendation
               ,
               is
               ,
               they
               
                 feed
                 among
                 the
                 Lilies
              
               :
               As
               Roes
               would
               not
               maintain
               their
               pleasantnesse
               long
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               feed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               the
               pasture
               were
               not
               good
               :
               So
               ,
               these
               must
               needs
               be
               pleasant
               and
               useful
               ,
               because
               they
               feed
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               but
               amongst
               the
               lilies
               ;
               Which
               shews
               ,
               that
               believer
               in
               fitting
               and
               furnishing
               themselves
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               be
               forthcoming
               for
               others
               edification
               ,
               do
               not
               neglect
               their
               own
               advantage
               and
               edification
               ,
               but
               feed
               on
               good
               pasture
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               yet
               more
               fitted
               for
               being
               useful
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               By
               feeding
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               is
               understood
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               be
               present
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               2.
               16.
               2.
               
               To
               make
               use
               of
               that
               which
               is
               food
               for
               the
               intertaining
               of
               life
               .
               3.
               
               To
               delight
               in
               a
               thing
               for
               satisfying
               of
               the
               affections
               .
               Next
               ,
               by
               the
               Brides
               breasts
               (
               being
               
                 like
                 Roes
                 that
                 feed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lilies
              
               )
               three
               things
               may
               be
               understood
               .
               1.
               
               As
               this
               expression
               respects
               Christ's
               feeding
               ,
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               for
               he
               is
               said
               to
               
                 feed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lilies
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               16.
               and
               so
               it
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               believer
               loves
               to
               feed
               in
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               is
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               this
               makes
               believers
               breasts
               run
               to
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               much
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               company
               .
               2.
               
               As
               it
               respects
               believers
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               
                 Lilies
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               16.
               and
               ,
               6.
               2.
               
               And
               so
               it
               sayes
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               believers
               have
               one
               pasture
               ,
               they
               feed
               together
               as
               a
               flock
               doth
               .
               2.
               
               That
               one
               believer
               loves
               and
               delights
               in
               the
               company
               of
               another
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               excellent
               and
               the
               lilies
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               their
               delight
               is
               with
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               That
               this
               helps
               a
               believers
               growth
               ,
               and
               fits
               him
               to
               be
               usefull
               for
               others
               edification
               ,
               and
               to
               improve
               well
               the
               spiritual
               fellowship
               of
               other
               believers
               .
               3.
               
               As
               it
               respects
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               a
               
                 lilie
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               1.
               and
               his
               lips
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 lilies
                 droping
              
               ,
               &c.
               Chap.
               5.
               13.
               
               Whereby
               is
               holden
               out
               ,
               his
               Word
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               it
               sayes
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               and
               his
               word
               is
               the
               great
               and
               main
               ●ood
               ,
               upon
               which
               believers
               ●eed
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               proper
               pasture
               ;
               to
               be
               much
               drinking-in
               the
               
                 sincere
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               is
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               .
               2.
               
               That
               much
               acquaintance
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               inables
               one
               for
               being
               very
               useful
               to
               others
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               sayes
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               is
               no
               bare
               novice
               ,
               but
               hath
               breasts
               that
               yeelds
               milk
               and
               nourishment
               to
               others
               .
               2.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               hath
               a
               good
               pasture
               to
               feed
               on
               .
               3.
               
               That
               believers
               breasts
               run
               to
               others
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               feed
               themselves
               ;
               If
               they
               hunger
               themselves
               ,
               others
               will
               not
               be
               edified
               by
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               feed
               on
               wind
               and
               empty
               notions
               themselves
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               healthful
               food
               that
               others
               
               will
               receive
               from
               them
               .
               4.
               
               That
               it
               's
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               and
               acceptable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               a
               believer
               so
               communicats
               what
               he
               hath
               received
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               still
               feeding
               on
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               living
               on
               the
               stock
               he
               hath
               already
               received
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Vntil
                 the
                 day
                 break
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadows
                 flee
                 away
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 get
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               words
               in
               this
               ●ixth
               verse
               ,
               expresse
               the
               second
               way
               ,
               how
               Christ
               evidenceth
               his
               respect
               to
               his
               Bride
               ;
               he
               is
               so
               affected
               with
               her
               beauty
               ,
               that
               he
               tels
               her
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               haunt
               her
               company
               ,
               and
               answer
               her
               prayers
               .
               For
               ,
               comparing
               this
               verse
               with
               vers
               .
               17.
               chap.
               2.
               we
               find
               it
               a
               clear
               answer
               of
               her
               petition
               she
               puts
               up
               there
               .
               The
               words
               contain
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               promise
               .
               2.
               
               A
               term
               set
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               shewing
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               performance
               .
               The
               promise
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 get
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 :
              
               By
               this
               in
               general
               ,
               〈◊〉
               understood
               no
               withdrawing
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               or
               shutting
               of
               himself
               up
               in
               heaven
               from
               her
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               agree
               to
               the
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               how
               he
               loves
               her
               ,
               and
               comforts
               her
               ;
               nor
               will
               that
               be
               an
               answer
               of
               her
               prayer
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               :
               It
               must
               then
               hold
               forth
               some
               comfortable
               act
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               evidencing
               his
               respect
               to
               her
               for
               her
               consolation
               ;
               which
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               a
               promise
               of
               his
               presence
               with
               her
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               By
               mountain
               is
               often
               und●●stood
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               Isa.
               2.
               1.
               and
               Mic.
               4.
               1.
               
               )
               called
               so
               for
               her
               endurance
               and
               stability
               ;
               for
               typifying
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Temple
               was
               built
               on
               mount
               Mor●ah
               .
               And
               it
               's
               called
               
                 a
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 hill
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 ,
              
               to
               difference
               this
               one
               mountain
               (
               which
               is
               in
               the
               singular
               )
               from
               the
               mountains
               ,
               or
               excellencies
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               after
               mentioned
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               which
               are
               many
               :
               It
               's
               a
               sweet
               mountain
               ,
               not
               of
               Leopards
               ,
               but
               of
               Myrrhe
               and
               Frankincense
               ;
               these
               were
               spices
               much
               used
               in
               ●he
               ceremonial
               services
               ,
               Exo●
               .
               30
               ,
               23.
               24.
               and
               signified
               the
               preciousnesse
               ,
               
               and
               savourinesse
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 141.
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 my
                 prayer
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 before
                 thee
                 as
                 incense
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Here
               then
               is
               understood
               that
               place
               of
               the
               world
               (
               namely
               the
               Church
               )
               where
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               people
               flow
               ,
               and
               their
               prayers
               (
               as
               acceptable
               sacrifices
               )
               are
               put
               up
               to
               him
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               answers
               the
               scope
               ,
               and
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               mountains
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               eighth
               verse
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               called
               the
               
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
              
               ,
               and
               
                 hill
                 of
                 Frankincense
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               's
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               graces
               signified
               by
               these
               are
               to
               be
               found
               :
               It
               's
               only
               in
               Believers
               they
               do
               abound
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               there
               they
               abound
               in
               prayers
               and
               praises
               ,
               which
               ascend
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               incense
               from
               an
               high
               place
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               he
               accepts
               so
               kindly
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               delights
               to
               rest
               amongst
               them
               beyond
               all
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
              
               ;
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               God
               is
               called
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               duty
               frequently
               performed
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               the
               term
               he
               sets
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               promise
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 break
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadows
                 flee
                 away
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 get
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
              
               ,
               till
               that
               day
               ;
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               amongst
               all
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               place
               in
               which
               I
               will
               choose
               to
               reside
               ,
               and
               with
               believers
               abounding
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               and
               prayer
               ;
               they
               shall
               not
               want
               my
               presence
               ,
               for
               there
               will
               I
               abide
               ,
               untill
               the
               everlasting
               day
               of
               immediat
               fellowship
               with
               them
               break
               up
               :
               And
               so
               this
               makes
               for
               the
               Brides
               comfort
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               my
               spouse
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               expect
               my
               company
               ,
               and
               the
               acceptation
               of
               thy
               prayers
               (
               which
               are
               as
               incense
               to
               me
               )
               untill
               that
               day
               come
               ,
               as
               thou
               desired
               :
               Where
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               (
               beside
               what
               was
               spoken
               upon
               this
               expression
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               17.
               )
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               conforms
               his
               answers
               to
               our
               suits
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               one
               as
               extensive
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               term
               she
               proposed
               ,
               is
               that
               he
               accepts
               of
               .
               2.
               
               His
               hearing
               of
               one
               prayer
               ,
               gives
               ground
               to
               his
               people
               to
               expect
               that
               he
               will
               hear
               all
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 hearer
                 of
                 prayer
              
               indefinitly
               ,
               Psal.
               65.
               2.
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               sayes
               not
               ,
               he
               will
               turn
               to
               her
               :
               (
               which
               would
               look
               to
               that
               one
               prayer
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               17.
               
               )
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               will
               
                 get
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 ,
              
               which
               looks
               to
               all
               her
               prayers
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               answer
               is
               more
               extensive
               ,
               than
               the
               particular
               sought
               ;
               which
               shews
               ,
               
               3.
               
               That
               as
               Christ
               will
               not
               mince
               his
               answers
               to
               believers
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               lesse
               than
               their
               prayers
               ,
               so
               he
               will
               often
               inlarge
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               more
               extensive
               than
               their
               prayers
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               from
               this
               that
               he
               gives
               believers
               such
               a
               name
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 hill
                 of
                 Franckincense
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               special
               way
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               prayers
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               frequent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               like
               an
               hill
               that
               abounds
               in
               incense
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ's
               presence
               is
               ever
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               where
               these
               spiritual
               sacrifices
               of
               prayers
               and
               praises
               abound
               :
               For
               ,
               where
               ever
               he
               hath
               an
               Altar
               built
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               
                 records
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               there
               he
               
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 blesse
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               20.
               24.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               that
               ●e
               sets
               down
               this
               by
               way
               of
               promise
               ,
               it
               gives
               us
               ground
               to
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               even
               our
               sense
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               is
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               promise
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               the
               promise
               thereof
               that
               should
               comfort
               and
               satisfie
               the
               believer
               ,
               even
               when
               sense
               is
               removed
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               for
               the
               time
               injoyed
               ,
               as
               Ioh.
               14.
               21
               ,
               23.
               2.
               
               Christ
               limits
               himself
               to
               no
               other
               term-day
               ,
               for
               continuing
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               ,
               and
               performing
               of
               his
               promises
               ,
               than
               that
               very
               time
               when
               believers
               shall
               be
               entered
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               what
               is
               promised
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 grant
                 thy
                 desire
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 break
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               un●ill
               t●e
               great
               day
               come
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               this
               course
               with
               believers
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               promise
               of
               coming
               ,
               and
               his
               making
               that
               sure
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               evidences
               of
               love
               which
               he
               can
               bestow
               on
               his
               people
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               society
               or
               place
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               but
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               person
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               abound
               in
               spiritual
               sacrifices
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               would
               have
               the
               thoughts
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               immediat
               injoying
               of
               himself
               ,
               entertained
               in
               his
               Bride
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               her
               confirmed
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               there
               here
               a
               particular
               repetition
               of
               the
               term
               which
               had
               been
               mentioned
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               17.
               6.
               
               He
               would
               by
               this
               repetition
               also
               expresse
               ,
               that
               (
               some
               way
               )
               he
               longs
               for
               that
               day
               of
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               she
               doth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               gladly
               have
               all
               shadows
               gone
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               ;
               which
               serves
               much
               to
               confirm
               her
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               comfort
               her
               till
               it
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 all
                 fair
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 spot
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               verse
               contains
               the
               last
               piece
               of
               the
               commendation
               which
               Christ
               gives
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               all
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               having
               spoken
               of
               some
               particular
               parts
               ,
               he
               now
               sums
               up
               all
               in
               a
               general
               ,
               1.
               
               Positively
               exprest
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 all
                 fair
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               2.
               
               Negatively
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 spot
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               why
               ,
               thus
               in
               a
               general
               ,
               he
               closes
               up
               her
               commendation
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               forbearing
               the
               enumeration
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               parts
               ,
               ●s
               not
               because
               of
               any
               defect
               that
               was
               in
               her
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               touching
               of
               some
               particulars
               was
               to
               commend
               these
               parts
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               this
               in
               general
               that
               all
               of
               her
               parts
               ,
               as
               well
               not
               named
               as
               named
               were
               lovely
               .
               This
               universal
               commendation
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               popish
               sense
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               had
               no
               sin
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               agree
               with
               other
               expresse
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               with
               this
               Song
               ,
               where
               she
               records
               her
               own
               faults
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               and
               3.
               1.
               and
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               also
               this
               commendation
               agrees
               to
               all
               believers
               ,
               who
               yet
               ●●cknowledged
               by
               themselves
               not
               to
               be
               perfect
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               an
               Antinomian
               sense
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               sins
               and
               failings
               were
               no●
               sins
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               pollute
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               is
               not
               consistent
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               sin
               .
               Nor
               ,
               2.
               
               With
               the
               Brides
               regrates
               and
               confessions
               in
               this
               Song
               ;
               Nor
               ,
               3.
               
               With
               the
               present
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               Brides
               beauty
               :
               And
               he
               doth
               thus
               highly
               commend
               her
               beauty
               ,
               not
               because
               her
               sins
               were
               not
               sins
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               others
               ,
               but
               because
               her
               graces
               were
               more
               lovely
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               others
               :
               Hence
               the
               particular
               parts
               of
               the
               new
               creature
               ,
               or
               inherent
               holinesse
               ,
               are
               insisted
               on
               for
               proof
               of
               this
               ;
               Further
               ,
               this
               commendation
               did
               agree
               to
               believers
               before
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               And
               this
               love-assertion
               ,
               
                 thou
                 art
                 all
                 fair
              
               ,
               holds
               true
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               in
               these
               four
               respects
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               Justification
               and
               absolution
               she
               is
               clean
               ,
               though
               needing
               washing
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 13.
                 
                 Ye
                 are
                 clean
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               needed
               to
               have
               their
               ●eet
               washen
               .
               Thus
               a
               believer
               is
               in
               a
               justified
               state
               ,
               and
               legally
               clean
               and
               fair
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               is
               
               no
               sin
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               to
               condemn
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               pardoned
               them
               ,
               Ier.
               50.
               20.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               true
               in
               respect
               of
               Sanctification
               and
               inherent
               holinesse
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               fair
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               wholly
               renewed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               part
               but
               it
               is
               beautiful
               in
               respect
               of
               God's
               grace
               (
               though
               in
               degree
               it
               be
               not
               perfect
               .
               )
               Thus
               where
               grace
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               's
               extended
               through
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               universal
               change
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               true
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ's
               acceptation
               ;
               and
               so
               where
               there
               is
               sincerity
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               he
               over-looks
               and
               passeth
               by
               many
               spots
               ▪
               thus
               thou
               art
               all
               fair
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               account
               thou
               art
               so
               ,
               I
               reckon
               not
               thy
               spots
               ,
               but
               esteem
               of
               thee
               as
               if
               thou
               had
               no
               spot
               :
               Christ
               is
               no
               severe
               interpreter
               of
               his
               peoples
               actions
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               honesty
               ,
               and
               no
               spots
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               state
               of
               children
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               2.
               he
               will
               reckon
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               none
               at
               all
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               true
               of
               Christ's
               Bride
               that
               she
               is
               
                 all
                 fair
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ's
               design
               ,
               He
               will
               make
               her
               at
               last
               
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               because
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               applyed
               to
               her
               now
               ,
               as
               being
               already
               entered
               in
               the
               possession
               thereof
               in
               her
               Head
               ,
               in
               whom
               she
               is
               set
               in
               heavenly-places
               .
               Hence
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               honest
               believer
               ere
               all
               be
               done
               ,
               will
               be
               made
               fully
               fair
               and
               without
               spot
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               often
               expounds
               an
               honest
               believer
               ,
               from
               his
               〈◊〉
               of
               heart-purpose
               and
               design
               ;
               in
               which
               respect
               they
               get
               many
               titles
               ,
               otherwise
               unsuitable
               to
               their
               present
               condition
               ;
               and
               believers
               themselves
               may
               someway
               reckon
               so
               also
               .
               If
               all
               were
               put
               together
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               great
               matter
               for
               a
               believer
               to
               conceive
               and
               apprehend
               these
               words
               as
               spoken
               to
               him
               in
               particular
               from
               Christ's
               mouth
               ,
               thou
               ,
               even
               
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
              
               :
               And
               without
               this
               ,
               they
               will
               want
               their
               lustre
               ,
               for
               certainly
               Christ
               speaks
               so
               upon
               the
               matter
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               he
               allowes
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               that
               he
               speaks
               so
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Come
                 with
                 me
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 (
                 my
                 Spouse
                 )
                 with
                 me
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 :
                 Look
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Amana
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Shenir
                 ,
                 and
                 Hermon
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Lions
                 dens
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Leopards
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               this
               8.
               vers
               .
               to
               vers
               .
               16.
               follows
               a
               second
               way
               how
               the
               Bridegroom
               manifests
               his
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               in
               other
               three
               steps
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               gives
               her
               a
               kind
               invitation
               and
               call
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               He
               sheweth
               her
               how
               he
               was
               taken
               with
               her
               love
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               could
               not
               want
               the
               injoyment
               thereof
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               3.
               
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               a
               new
               commendation
               of
               her
               :
               And
               all
               of
               these
               are
               wonderful
               ,
               being
               considered
               as
               spoken
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               invitation
               ,
               in
               this
               8.
               vers
               .
               beside
               the
               title
               〈◊〉
               gives
               her
               (
               which
               we
               take
               in
               as
               a
               motive
               )
               hath
               three
               parts
               .
               1.
               
               The
               state
               wherein
               the
               Bride
               was
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               term
               from
               which
               she
               is
               called
               .
               2.
               
               The
               duty
               laid
               o●
               included
               in
               the
               term
               to
               which
               she
               is
               called
               .
               3.
               
               The
               motives
               pre●●●g
               and
               perswading
               her
               to
               give
               obedience
               thereto
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               term
               from
               which
               she
               is
               called
               ,
               gets
               diverse
               names
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Lebanon
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Amana
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Shenir
              
               and
               Hermon
               .
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Lions
                 dens
              
               and
               
                 mountains
                 of
                 Leopards
              
               ,
               which
               are
               added
               for
               explication
               of
               the
               former
               .
               Lebanon
               is
               a
               ●ill
               often
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               excellent
               for
               beauty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Christ's
               countenance
               is
               compared
               (
               Chap.
               5.
               5.
               
               )
               to
               it
               :
               Moses
               desired
               to
               see
               the
               
                 goodly
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               3.
               25.
               
               It
               was
               profitable
               for
               Cedar-wood
               ,
               and
               sweet
               in
               smell
               by
               the
               flowers
               that
               grew
               on
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               and
               Hos.
               14.
               6.
               
               It
               was
               on
               the
               north-side
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               a
               stately
               place
               ,
               Isa.
               35.
               1.
               
               Therefore
               Solomon
               built
               his
               dwelling
               for
               pleasure
               there
               in
               the
               forrest
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               as
               some
               conceive
               ,
               though
               others
               think
               it
               was
               built
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               gets
               the
               name
               of
               the
               forrest
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               for
               the
               pleasantnesse
               thereof
               .
               As
               for
               Amana
               ,
               we
               read
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               except
               it
               
               be
               that
               which
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               2
               King.
               5.
               12.
               called
               Abana
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               margent
               Amana
               ;
               It
               's
               like
               that
               river
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               flowed
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               being
               pleasant
               and
               stately
               ,
               is
               preferred
               by
               Naaman
               to
               Iordan
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Prophet
               appointed
               him
               to
               wash
               .
               Next
               ,
               Shenir
               and
               Hermon
               ,
               were
               two
               hills
               (
               or
               two
               tops
               of
               one
               hill
               )
               mentioned
               ,
               Deut.
               3.
               9.
               beyond
               Iordan
               ,
               pleasant
               and
               fertile
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               they
               might
               see
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               before
               they
               crossed
               Iordan
               ;
               and
               which
               were
               conquered
               from
               Og
               King
               of
               Bashan
               .
               The
               tops
               also
               of
               these
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               height
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               here
               supposed
               to
               be
               on
               the
               top
               of
               them
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               's
               added
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 Lions
                 dens
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Leopards
                 ,
              
               not
               designing
               any
               new
               place
               ,
               but
               shewing
               that
               Lions
               and
               Leopards
               o●ten
               used
               upon
               hills
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               like
               upon
               these
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               beauty
               :
               therefore
               mountains
               ,
               are
               called
               
                 mountains
                 of
                 prey
              
               ,
               Psal.
               76.
               4.
               because
               wilde
               beasts
               that
               used
               to
               make
               prey
               ,
               o●ten
               lurked
               in
               them
               .
               There
               is
               somewhat
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               17.
               that
               confirmes
               this
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 violence
                 of
                 Lebanon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 spoil
                 of
                 beasts
              
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               supposing
               that
               there
               ,
               beasts
               used
               violently
               to
               spoil
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               mountains
               here
               ,
               we
               conceive
               are
               understood
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               eminent
               and
               choice
               satisfactions
               that
               are
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               creatures
               ,
               wherein
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               delight
               ,
               who
               are
               often
               compared
               to
               ravenous
               beasts
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               it
               's
               something
               that
               is
               conceived
               to
               be
               excellent
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               implyed
               by
               the
               description
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               hath
               no
               true
               excellency
               in
               it
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Bride
               is
               called
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               look
               over
               it
               ,
               even
               at
               it's
               height
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               whose
               portion
               properly
               these
               heights
               and
               excellencies
               are
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               not
               another
               to
               enjoy
               or
               look
               after
               .
               By
               Lions
               and
               Leopards
               ,
               we
               understand
               covetous
               ,
               worldly
               men
               ,
               who
               pursue
               the
               world
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               themselves
               and
               others
               ;
               So
               they
               are
               often
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal.
                 57.
                 4
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               For
               their
               devouring
               ,
               insatiable
               nature
               ,
               that
               can
               never
               have
               enough
               ,
               but
               use
               alwayes
               to
               prey
               on
               others
               .
               2.
               
               For
               their
               unreasonable
               ,
               brutish
               nature
               ,
               being
               in
               their
               way
               like
               bruit-beasts
               ,
               rather
               than
               men
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 49.
                 ult
              
               .
               3.
               
               For
               their
               malicious
               nature
               ,
               that
               are
               alwayes
               hurting
               the
               godly
               that
               are
               amongst
               them
               .
               Again
               ,
               these
               heights
               and
               excellencies
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               called
               the
               dens
               and
               mountains
               of
               these
               
               beasts
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               often
               ungodly
               men
               have
               the
               greatest
               share
               of
               those
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               more
               to
               claim
               unto
               ;
               
                 their
                 portion
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               17.
               penult
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               rest
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               no
               more
               ,
               as
               Lions
               do
               in
               their
               dens
               .
               These
               mountains
               then
               are
               the
               excellencies
               of
               the
               creatures
               ;
               for
               the
               injoyment
               of
               which
               men
               often
               use
               great
               violence
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               Psal.
               76.
               5.
               
                 mountains
                 of
                 prey
              
               ,
               as
               having
               such
               beasts
               ,
               as
               cruel
               men
               lurking
               in
               them
               ,
               above
               which
               God
               (
               who
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               his
               people
               )
               is
               there
               said
               to
               be
               far
               more
               excellent
               ;
               and
               thus
               these
               mountains
               here
               are
               opposed
               to
               the
               
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               where
               Christ
               hath
               his
               residence
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               whose
               state
               and
               case
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               same
               naturally
               with
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               )
               is
               called
               from
               this
               her
               natural
               state
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               remainders
               of
               such
               a
               frame
               ,
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               1.
               
               Come
               ,
               quite
               it
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               come
               with
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               command
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 Rise
                 up
                 and
                 come
                 away
                 ,
              
               implying
               the
               exercising
               of
               saith
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               delighting
               of
               her self
               in
               communion
               with
               him
               (
               as
               the
               Spouse
               should
               do
               with
               her
               Husband
               )
               and
               a
               withdrawing
               from
               these
               created
               concernments
               ,
               wherein
               men
               of
               the
               world
               sought
               their
               happinesse
               .
               The
               second
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 look
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 these
                 ,
              
               which
               word
               sets
               out
               faith
               also
               ,
               so
               
                 Isa.
                 45.
                 19.
                 
                 Look
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               
                 looking
                 from
                 these
              
               ,
               signifieth
               her
               elevating
               and
               lifting
               of
               her
               affections
               higher
               than
               the
               highest
               excellencies
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               even
               towards
               heaven
               and
               the
               injoyment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               so
               it
               saith
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               to
               look
               to
               what
               is
               present
               ,
               but
               to
               what
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               coming
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               faith
               only
               to
               be
               discerned
               and
               apprehended
               :
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               by
               looking
               over
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               highest
               of
               created
               excellencies
               .
               Now
               this
               word
               being
               added
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               doth
               shew
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               cannot
               come
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               look
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               looks
               are
               not
               to
               be
               fixed
               on
               created
               things
               ,
               as
               their
               objects
               ,
               but
               must
               ascend
               higher
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               from
               these
               mountains
               ,
               Hermon
               and
               Shenir
               ,
               beheld
               Canaan
               ,
               with
               desire
               to
               be
               there
               ,
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               world
               hath
               it's
               own
               taking
               excellencies
               ,
               it's
               heights
               and
               mountains
               ,
               whereby
               it
               looks
               very
               pleasant
               to
               many
               .
               2.
               
               The
               most
               beautiful
               created
               excellency
               hath
               a
               palpable
               defect
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               most
               pleasant
               hill
               hath
               a
               wilde
               Lion
               lodging
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               marrs
               
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               that
               can
               be
               found
               there
               to
               a
               believer
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               wisely
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               every
               gourd
               to
               them
               hath
               a
               worm
               at
               it's
               root
               .
               3.
               
               O●ten
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               much
               taken
               with
               these
               created
               excellencies
               ,
               they
               love
               to
               live
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               beasts
               in
               their
               dens
               ,
               and
               know
               no
               higher
               design
               to
               drive
               ,
               then
               their
               satisfaction
               in
               created
               excellencies
               :
               Yea
               ,
               4.
               
               Believers
               are
               in
               hazard
               to
               fall
               in
               this
               sin
               ,
               when
               things
               go
               well
               with
               them
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               sit
               down
               there
               ;
               Therefore
               are
               they
               here
               called
               upon
               ,
               that
               this
               hazard
               may
               be
               prevented
               .
               5.
               
               Addictednesse
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               men
               excessively
               pursue
               after
               either
               it's
               gain
               ,
               honour
               ,
               applause
               ,
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               transforms
               men
               into
               beasts
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               irrational
               ,
               brutish
               and
               violent
               ,
               forgetting
               what
               should
               be
               their
               main
               work
               and
               end
               .
               6.
               
               O●ten
               violence
               towards
               others
               ,
               and
               oppression
               with
               much
               cruelty
               ,
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               addictednesse
               to
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               :
               If
               he
               profit
               himself
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               cares
               not
               whom
               he
               undo
               .
               7.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               unreasonable
               ,
               bitter
               and
               cruel
               ,
               than
               a
               worldly
               Atheist
               ,
               whose
               designs
               are
               only
               after
               things
               that
               are
               within
               time
               ;
               they
               are
               Lions
               and
               Leopards
               .
               8.
               
               Carnal
               men
               are
               often
               by
               their
               neighbour-hood
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               exceeding
               troublesome
               ,
               even
               as
               Lions
               in
               
                 a
                 mountain
              
               .
               9.
               
               Addictednesse
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               surfeit
               with
               it's
               contentments
               ,
               can
               hardly
               stand
               with
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               unbecoming
               his
               Bride
               ;
               therefore
               he
               calls
               her
               from
               it
               .
               10.
               
               Believers
               have
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               more
               high
               ,
               noble
               and
               excellent
               design
               ,
               than
               the
               greatest
               Conqueror
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               The
               believer
               in
               this
               is
               beyond
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               who
               desired
               moe
               created
               worlds
               ,
               but
               he
               looks
               over
               from
               the
               highest
               top
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               as
               undervaluing
               them
               ,
               and
               longing
               to
               be
               at
               something
               else
               .
               11.
               
               Believers
               should
               have
               their
               looks
               directed
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               (
               even
               before
               hand
               )
               should
               be
               fixed
               there
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Philip.
              
               3.
               20
               ,
               21.
               their
               face
               should
               be
               set
               that
               way
               .
               12.
               
               It
               's
               faith
               that
               looks
               toward
               Christ
               ,
               as
               coming
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               for
               the
               time
               absent
               ;
               and
               when
               believers
               cannot
               win
               to
               walk
               and
               move
               towards
               him
               ,
               they
               may
               look
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               sure
               ,
               Christ
               who
               calls
               for
               this
               ,
               will
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               other
               be
               attained
               .
               13.
               
               Often
               in
               the
               most
               excellent
               parts
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               such
               〈◊〉
               
                 Le●●non
                 ,
                 Hermon
              
               ,
               &c.
               men
               are
               most
               cruel
               and
               carnal
               ;
               and
               the
               Bride
               of
               
               Christ
               hath
               manyest
               enemies
               ,
               and
               sewest
               friends
               .
               14.
               
               The
               most
               excellent
               of
               created
               contentments
               ,
               for
               profite
               ,
               honour
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               should
               be
               denyed
               and
               forsaken
               when
               Christ
               calls
               .
               15.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               a
               believer
               would
               watch
               more
               against
               ,
               (
               as
               that
               which
               marrs
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               )
               than
               taking
               excessive
               contentment
               in
               created
               things
               .
               16.
               
               Often
               a
               condition
               which
               abounds
               in
               worldly
               contentments
               and
               delights
               ,
               is
               very
               scarce
               of
               Christ's
               company
               ;
               therefore
               when
               he
               allowes
               her
               his
               presence
               ,
               he
               calls
               her
               to
               leave
               them
               ,
               in
               her
               affection
               at
               least
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               he
               knows
               the
               world
               is
               most
               bewitching
               ,
               and
               the
               affections
               of
               his
               Bride
               are
               not
               soon
               weaned
               from
               it
               (
               though
               this
               be
               most
               necessary
               )
               therefore
               three
               wayes
               he
               presseth
               her
               to
               deny
               her self
               in
               these
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               (
               which
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               call
               ,
               )
               1.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               thou
               art
               
                 my
                 Spouse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               Bride
               :
               It
               's
               the
               same
               word
               which
               (
               Ier.
               2.
               32.
               
               )
               is
               translated
               
                 Bride
                 ,
                 Can
                 a
                 Bride
                 forget
                 her
                 attire
                 ?
              
               This
               title
               is
               frequently
               given
               her
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               
               Importing
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               marriage-tye
               and
               relation
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               .
               2.
               
               Love
               in
               him
               ,
               owning
               that
               relation
               ,
               and
               claiming
               thereby
               an
               interest
               in
               her
               .
               3.
               
               A
               duty
               in
               her
               to
               owne
               him
               as
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               to
               forsake
               all
               her
               lovers
               ,
               that
               she
               go
               not
               a-whoring
               after
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               a
               wife
               should
               cleave
               to
               her
               husband
               :
               It
               's
               the
               same
               with
               what
               is
               pressed
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 45.
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               My
               Spouse
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               thou
               hast
               not
               thy
               portion
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               come
               away
               from
               it
               .
               2.
               
               He
               presseth
               it
               from
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               own
               company
               ,
               which
               she
               should
               enjoy
               upon
               her
               obeying
               his
               call
               :
               
                 Come
                 with
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               repeated
               ,
               
                 come
                 with
                 me
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               art
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               thy
               Husband
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               not
               then
               come
               with
               me
               ,
               
                 with
                 me
              
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               weighty
               argument
               ,
               and
               none
               will
               prevail
               ,
               if
               this
               do
               not
               ;
               Christ's
               company
               should
               have
               more
               weight
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               more
               force
               to
               ingage
               a
               believer
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               pleasantnesse
               of
               the
               world
               can
               have
               to
               divert
               them
               :
               He
               is
               more
               excellent
               be
               far
               than
               the
               
                 mountains
                 of
                 prey
              
               ,
               Psal.
               76.
               4.
               therefore
               is
               his
               company
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               them
               all
               .
               3.
               
               He
               presseth
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               heartless
               condition
               which
               she
               could
               not
               but
               have
               in
               the
               most
               excellent
               things
               in
               the
               world
               without
               Christ
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               
                 dens
                 of
                 Lions
              
               ,
               not
               for
               her
               to
               stay
               with
               ,
               nor
               yet
               any
               way
               agreeing
               with
               her
               state
               and
               case
               .
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               Christ
               and
               
               the
               most
               excellent
               things
               in
               the
               world
               are
               opposed
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               great
               odds
               ,
               and
               a
               vast
               difference
               seen
               betwixt
               them
               .
               2.
               
               All
               the
               defects
               that
               abound
               in
               created
               excellencies
               ,
               should
               necessitatethe
               believer
               to
               take
               himself
               to
               Christ
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               satisfaction
               for
               him
               till
               he
               come
               there
               .
               3.
               
               Men
               have
               no
               great
               losse
               that
               loose
               their
               affections
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               on
               Christ
               ;
               It
               's
               but
               leaving
               the
               dens
               of
               Lions
               ,
               &c.
               and
               
                 coming
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               
                 excellent
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 prey
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               may
               also
               read
               these
               words
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               promise
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 me
              
               :
               And
               the
               scope
               will
               not
               be
               against
               this
               ,
               it
               being
               no
               lesse
               an
               evidence
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               comfortable
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               promise
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               his
               call
               ;
               and
               all
               his
               calls
               having
               promises
               implyed
               in
               them
               ,
               both
               will
               well
               agree
               .
               And
               so
               that
               which
               is
               set
               down
               by
               way
               of
               precept
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 sin
                 reign
                 in
                 your
                 mortal
                 body
                 ,
              
               is
               set
               down
               by
               way
               of
               promise
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Sin
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 spouse
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 chain
                 of
                 thy
                 neck
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 fair
                 is
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 spouse
                 !
                 how
                 much
                 better
                 is
                 thy
                 love
                 then
                 Wine
                 !
                 and
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 thine
                 Ointments
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Spices
                 !
              
            
             
               Although
               what
               Christ
               hath
               spoken
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               be
               wonderful
               ,
               yet
               these
               expressions
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               being
               spoken
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               a
               poor
               sinful
               creature
               ,
               passeth
               admiration
               :
               They
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               former
               call
               and
               promise
               ,
               he
               thus
               seriously
               invites
               her
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               want
               her
               
               company
               ;
               for
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               ravished
               with
               her
               .
               The
               scope
               in
               both
               verses
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               is
               more
               clearly
               exprest
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               Not
               so
               much
               setting
               forth
               the
               Churches
               loveliness
               (
               though
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               excluded
               )
               as
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               who
               is
               admirably
               affected
               towards
               her
               ,
               as
               every
               word
               in
               matter
               and
               manner
               of
               both
               ,
               shews
               .
               In
               them
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               titles
               given
               her
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               same
               in
               both
               verses
               .
               2.
               
               What
               is
               asserted
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               ravished
               .
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               how
               this
               is
               expressed
               ,
               in
               a
               sort
               of
               holy
               passion
               ,
               doubling
               the
               expression
               .
               4.
               
               Wherewith
               it
               is
               his
               heart
               is
               so
               ravished
               ,
               it
               's
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               9.
               vers
               .
               and
               more
               fully
               amplified
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               titles
               are
               two
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               namely
               that
               she
               is
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               hath
               been
               spoken
               of
               ;
               but
               his
               repeating
               of
               it
               ,
               shews
               a
               kind
               of
               glorying
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               very
               much
               delighted
               therewith
               .
               The
               other
               title
               ,
               
                 my
                 sister
              
               ,
               is
               added
               ,
               and
               it
               doth
               import
               these
               five
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               condescending
               upon
               Christ's
               part
               to
               be
               thus
               joyned
               in
               kindred
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               takes
               in
               his
               incarnation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               made
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               2.
               17.
               
               Our
               blessed
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               man
               ,
               believers
               are
               his
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               they
               are
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               Brides
               consolation
               this
               is
               asserted
               .
               2.
               
               A
               priviledge
               whereto
               she
               is
               advanced
               upon
               her
               part
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               Adoption
               believers
               are
               become
               sons
               and
               daughters
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               not
               only
               friends
               but
               children
               ,
               and
               so
               heirs
               and
               joynt-heirs
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
               So
               as
               now
               they
               are
               his
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               advancement
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               a
               change
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               state
               in
               believers
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               partake
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               and
               Spirit
               with
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 one
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               special
               ground
               of
               his
               sibnesse
               and
               kindred
               to
               believers
               ,
               not
               common
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               special
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               founded
               on
               their
               sanctification
               .
               4.
               
               It
               implyes
               sympathy
               ,
               friendlinesse
               ,
               and
               a
               kindly
               esteem
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               takes
               her
               up
               ,
               and
               speaks
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               most
               sweet
               relations
               of
               
                 mother
                 ,
                 sister
                 ,
                 spouse
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 ult
              
               .
               5.
               
               It
               shews
               ,
               his
               owning
               of
               all
               these
               relations
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               believers
               ,
               sisters
               and
               brethren
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               11.
               
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               wonderful
               ,
               near
               and
               sweet
               relations
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               
               the
               believer
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               most
               faithful
               owner
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               a
               most
               friendly
               way
               forth-coming
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               thing
               asserted
               here
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
              
               :
               The
               word
               in
               the
               first
               language
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 hearted
                 me
              
               ,
               or
               so
               to
               speak
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 unhearted
                 me
              
               :
               It
               's
               no
               where
               else
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               here
               ;
               Christ's
               unspeakable
               love
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               coins
               new
               words
               to
               discover
               it self
               by
               ,
               it
               's
               so
               unexpressible
               :
               The
               word
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               passionatnesse
               of
               love
               ,
               when
               it
               siezes
               deeply
               on
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               leaves
               him
               not
               master
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               but
               the
               object
               loved
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               possesseth
               it
               ,
               and
               commands
               it
               more
               than
               the
               man
               himself
               ;
               so
               the
               Gospel
               saith
               ,
               
                 where
                 a
                 mans
                 treasure
                 is
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               thing
               a
               man
               esteems
               most
               of
               )
               there
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               
                 his
                 heart
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               party
               that
               loves
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               21.
               
               So
               the
               common
               phrase
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               
                 hath
                 my
                 heart
              
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               dearly
               beloved
               ;
               and
               thus
               in
               a
               subtile
               way
               ,
               Absolom
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 stollen
                 away
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 .
              
               It
               's
               in
               sum
               ,
               
                 my
                 spouse
                 thou
                 hast
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               thou
               hast
               won
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               by
               violence
               taken
               it
               away
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               master
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               love
               thee
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               hard
               to
               draw
               observations
               ,
               that
               may
               suitably
               expresse
               the
               thing
               here
               spoken
               of
               ;
               only
               we
               may
               hint
               at
               these
               things
               .
               1.
               
               Love
               in
               Christ
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               hath
               strong
               and
               wonderful
               effects
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               Christ's
               heart
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               seat
               in
               his
               affection
               ,
               he
               possesseth
               his
               love
               (
               for
               no
               other
               thing
               hath
               his
               heart
               )
               and
               he
               may
               promise
               himself
               from
               Christ
               ,
               wh●●ever
               he
               can
               desire
               for
               his
               good
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               he
               had
               his
               heart
               under
               his
               command
               ;
               for
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               he
               can
               refuse
               believers
               nothing
               ,
               which
               they
               seek
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               knows
               to
               be
               for
               their
               good
               .
               3.
               
               Love
               in
               Christ
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               it
               's
               at
               a
               height
               ,
               or
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               love
               of
               the
               highest
               degree
               :
               There
               is
               no
               greater
               intensnesse
               thereof
               imaginable
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               
                 heart
                 ravished
              
               ,
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               greatest
               love
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               how
               he
               expresseth
               this
               ,
               is
               by
               doubling
               the
               expression
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 :
              
               And
               this
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               ●ell
               not
               rashly
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               was
               drawn
               out
               by
               the
               vehemency
               of
               affection
               in
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               
               he
               allowes
               believers
               to
               believe
               this
               great
               love
               and
               affection
               he
               hath
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               them
               dwelling
               on
               the
               believing
               thoughts
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therfore
               ,
               he
               doubles
               the
               expression
               while
               he
               intimats
               his
               love
               unto
               them
               :
               Only
               remember
               there
               are
               no
               disorderly
               passions
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               us
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               sympathy
               and
               love
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               passionat
               effects
               of
               love
               from
               him
               ,
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               is
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               is
               his
               heart
               is
               so
               ravished
               :
               It
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               some
               great
               thing
               that
               thus
               prevails
               over
               Christ
               :
               Now
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               in
               two
               expressions
               ,
               which
               are
               joyned
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               love
               of
               his
               the
               more
               wonderful
               ;
               that
               which
               was
               conquered
               ,
               or
               ravished
               ,
               was
               
                 his
                 heart
              
               ;
               that
               which
               doth
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 her
                 eye
              
               ,
               the
               eye
               or
               look
               of
               a
               poor
               sinful
               creature
               ,
               even
               of
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               despised
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               like
               Lazarus
               full
               of
               sores
               ,
               and
               not
               admitted
               to
               mens
               company
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               not
               with
               
                 both
                 her
                 eyes
              
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               with
               
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 eyes
              
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               a
               squint-look
               ;
               a
               side-look
               of
               the
               Bride
               prevailed
               thus
               with
               him
               .
               One
               eye
               is
               not
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               preferring
               the
               beauty
               of
               one
               of
               her
               eyes
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               to
               shew
               what
               excellent
               beauty
               is
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               what
               infinit
               love
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               (
               because
               he
               would
               not
               )
               resist
               a
               look
               of
               one
               of
               her
               eyes
               cast
               toward
               him
               .
               We
               shew
               what
               is
               understood
               by
               
                 eyes
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               1.
               and
               it
               's
               explicat
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               love
               especially
               here
               (
               lovers
               using
               to
               signifie
               affection
               by
               their
               eyes
               )
               yet
               it
               takes
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               being
               presupposed
               ;
               and
               faith
               as
               going
               alongst
               .
               The
               second
               expression
               is
               ,
               
                 with
                 one
                 chain
                 of
                 thy
                 neck
                 :
              
               These
               chains
               were
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               10.
               
               Whereby
               we
               shew
               was
               signified
               her
               inherent
               holinesse
               ,
               with
               imputed
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               by
               faith
               she
               possessed
               ;
               and
               so
               here
               also
               it
               signifies
               her
               graces
               ,
               especially
               her
               exercising
               faith
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               neck
               was
               expounded
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               joineth
               the
               believer
               to
               Christ
               as
               his
               head
               :
               And
               it
               is
               said
               to
               have
               chains
               ,
               because
               it
               never
               wants
               excellent
               fruits
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               is
               adorned
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               exercised
               .
               One
               chain
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               she
               had
               not
               had
               moe
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               he
               did
               not
               respect
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               hold
               forth
               this
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               her
               chains
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               did
               overcome
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               what
               will
               both
               eyes
               
               do
               ,
               and
               moe
               chains
               ,
               when
               one
               so
               prevails
               .
               The
               scope
               then
               here
               doth
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               easily
               prevailed
               with
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               O
               how
               easily
               is
               he
               overcome
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               him
               !
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               stands
               not
               on
               the
               degree
               of
               his
               peoples
               graces
               ,
               nor
               doth
               he
               suspend
               his
               love
               and
               acceptation
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               upon
               such
               or
               such
               a
               degree
               ;
               but
               where
               ever
               reality
               and
               sincerity
               are
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               the
               meanest
               degree
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               look
               ,
               or
               one
               chain
               ,
               he
               will
               yield
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               to
               provoke
               and
               incourage
               believers
               to
               cast
               a
               look
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               their
               faith
               to
               be
               so
               weak
               that
               they
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               to
               confirm
               them
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               good
               from
               him
               freely
               ,
               without
               any
               rigid
               reckoning
               :
               It
               's
               not
               only
               the
               strong
               believer
               ,
               and
               the
               strong
               acts
               of
               faith
               and
               love
               ,
               that
               prevail
               with
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               condescends
               to
               be
               overcome
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               weakest
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               sincerity
               of
               these
               graces
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               further
               followed
               and
               explicat
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               and
               that
               two
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               an
               indefinite
               question
               ,
               
                 How
                 fair
                 is
                 thy
                 love
              
               !
               2.
               
               By
               two
               comparative
               questions
               ,
               whereby
               in
               two
               similitudes
               ,
               her
               love
               is
               preferred
               to
               the
               most
               excellent
               things
               ,
               
                 How
                 much
                 better
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               thing
               commended
               ,
               is
               
                 her
                 love
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               love
               wherewith
               she
               loves
               him
               ,
               wherewith
               her
               heart
               breathes
               after
               him
               ,
               delights
               in
               him
               ,
               esteems
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               zealous
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               commendation
               he
               gives
               her
               love
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               fair
               .
               And
               by
               the
               way
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               this
               clearly
               shews
               ,
               that
               by
               all
               the
               former
               parts
               of
               her
               beauty
               ,
               are
               understood
               spiritual
               graces
               :
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thy
                 love
                 is
                 fair
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               's
               lovely
               and
               acceptable
               to
               me
               :
               as
               beauty
               and
               fairnesse
               are
               much
               esteemed
               amongst
               men
               :
               So
               this
               grace
               of
               love
               is
               a
               beautiful
               thing
               in
               Christ's
               Bride
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               expression
               is
               by
               way
               of
               question
               ,
               and
               admiration
               ,
               
                 How
                 fair
              
               !
               I
               can
               get
               nothing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               compare
               it
               with
               :
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               so
               taken
               with
               the
               love
               of
               sinners
               ,
               as
               to
               admire
               it
               ,
               or
               think
               that
               their
               love
               exceeds
               all
               expression
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               men
               use
               to
               expresse
               what
               they
               cannot
               expresse
               :
               But
               this
               doth
               indeed
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               heighth
               and
               depth
               and
               length
               and
               breadth
               of
               that
               love
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               to
               believing
               sinners
               ,
               passeth
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               is
               beyond
               all
               words
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               is
               one
               that
               loves
               Christ
               ,
               and
               true
               faith
               hath
               alwayes
               this
               grace
               of
               love
               joyned
               
               to
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               love
               where
               it
               is
               sincere
               and
               true
               ,
               is
               a
               property
               of
               Christ's
               Bride
               and
               Spouse
               ;
               there
               are
               no
               other
               in
               the
               world
               who
               love
               him
               ,
               but
               these
               who
               are
               espoused
               to
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Where
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               there
               Christ
               loves
               ;
               he
               cannot
               but
               love
               them
               ,
               that
               love
               him
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               the
               faith
               that
               is
               working
               by
               love
               .
               4.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               takes
               special
               notice
               of
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               what
               seat
               he
               hath
               in
               the
               affections
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               he
               layes
               more
               weight
               on
               their
               love
               ,
               than
               on
               their
               work
               ,
               though
               true
               love
               can
               never
               be
               without
               works
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               way
               how
               he
               explains
               and
               illustrates
               this
               ,
               is
               more
               particular
               ,
               by
               two
               comparisons
               ,
               yet
               keeping
               still
               the
               former
               manner
               of
               expression
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               question
               and
               admiration
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 how
                 much
                 better
                 is
                 thy
                 love
                 then
                 Wine
                 !
              
               Wine
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               in
               two
               respects
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               it
               's
               useful
               in
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               refreshful
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 104.
                 15.
                 
                 It
                 maketh
                 glad
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               and
               Eccl.
               10
               19.
               
               It
               
                 maketh
                 the
                 heart
                 merry
              
               :
               Wine
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               comfortable
               creatures
               ,
               therefore
               she
               calls
               
                 his
                 love
                 better
                 then
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               2.
               
               Thus
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               will
               not
               be
               behind
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               neither
               in
               kindnesse
               nor
               in
               the
               expressions
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               beyond
               hers
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               2.
               
               Not
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               better
               object
               to
               love
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               love
               wherewith
               he
               loves
               her
               ,
               is
               like
               himself
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               then
               hers
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               such
               refreshful
               thing
               in
               all
               the
               work
               of
               creation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               such
               feast
               ,
               as
               the
               warming
               of
               a
               sinners
               heart
               with
               love
               to
               him
               is
               :
               This
               (
               Luk.
               7.
               47.
               
               )
               is
               thought
               more
               of
               by
               Christ
               in
               a
               poor
               woman
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               great
               feast
               he
               was
               invited
               unto
               by
               the
               rich
               Pharisee
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               we
               may
               look
               on
               Wine
               as
               used
               in
               the
               ceremonial
               services
               and
               drink-offerings
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 13
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Thus
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               thy
               love
               is
               preferable
               to
               all
               outward
               performances
               and
               sacrifices
               ,
               as
               Hos.
               6.
               7.
               
               Love
               being
               the
               principle
               within
               ,
               from
               which
               all
               our
               performances
               should
               flow
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               opposed
               to
               sacrifice
               simply
               ,
               or
               to
               obedience
               ;
               but
               ,
               1.
               
               Supposing
               these
               to
               be
               separate
               ,
               he
               prefers
               love
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               to
               cast
               in
               but
               a
               mite
               of
               duty
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               more
               acceptable
               than
               the
               greatest
               bulk
               of
               duties
               without
               love
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               widow
               ,
               Luk.
               21.
               
               Yea
               ,
               if
               men
               would
               
                 give
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
              
               without
               this
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               3.
               it
               will
               avail
               nothing
               .
               2.
               
               It
               saith
               ,
               that
               where
               both
               the
               inward
               principle
               ,
               
               and
               the
               outward
               fruit
               or
               work
               are
               ,
               the
               Lord
               respects
               that
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               respects
               this
               in
               a
               manner
               but
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               comparison
               is
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 thine
                 Ointments
                 then
                 all
                 spices
                 !
              
               Ointments
               typified
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               pouring
               out
               whereof
               ,
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 unction
              
               ,
               Joh.
               2.
               20.
               and
               
                 the
                 oil
                 of
                 joy
              
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               7.
               
               The
               smell
               thereof
               signifieth
               the
               acceptablenesse
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               when
               in
               exercise
               ;
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               finds
               a
               sweet
               ●avour
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               ointments
               cast
               a
               smell
               that
               is
               refreshful
               to
               men
               (
               as
               was
               said
               upon
               Chap.
               3.
               6.
               
               )
               the
               grace
               of
               love
               mentioned
               before
               is
               here
               included
               ;
               but
               under
               Ointments
               there
               is
               more
               comprehended
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               where
               one
               grace
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               be
               found
               .
               2.
               
               That
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               zeal
               for
               him
               ,
               holds
               believers
               stirring
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               send
               forth
               a
               sweet
               and
               savory
               smell
               .
               This
               smell
               is
               preferred
               
                 to
                 all
                 Spices
              
               ,
               not
               to
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               :
               Spices
               were
               either
               used
               as
               gifts
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               precious
               and
               costly
               ;
               So
               the
               Queen
               of
               Sheba
               propined
               Solomon
               with
               them
               ,
               2
               King.
               10.
               2.
               and
               the
               wise
               men
               offered
               such
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               2.
               11.
               
               And
               so
               it
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               propine
               can
               be
               offered
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               exercise
               .
               Again
               ,
               spices
               were
               used
               in
               the
               Levitical
               services
               ,
               and
               holy
               Oil
               ,
               Exod.
               30.
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               so
               they
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               Wine
               was
               in
               the
               last
               sense
               formerly
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               it
               shews
               how
               preferable
               the
               inward
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               to
               all
               external
               duties
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               only
               prefered
               ,
               while
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 thy
                 love
                 is
                 better
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               as
               passing
               comparison
               ,
               they
               are
               extolled
               far
               above
               all
               these
               things
               with
               which
               they
               are
               compared
               ,
               
                 How
                 fair
              
               ,
               or
               
                 how
                 much
                 better
                 is
                 thy
                 love
                 then
                 Wine
                 !
              
               &c.
               O
               my
               Spouse
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               's
               not
               to
               be
               wondered
               that
               thy
               love
               ravishes
               my
               heart
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               created
               thing
               so
               precious
               ,
               nor
               any
               external
               service
               so
               acceptable
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               .
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               inward
               love
               ,
               or
               the
               inward
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               outward
               performances
               are
               separable
               .
               2
               That
               when
               outward
               performances
               are
               separate
               from
               the
               inward
               exercise
               of
               love
               and
               other
               graces
               ,
               the
               Lord
               respects
               them
               not
               .
               3.
               
               That
               love
               is
               a
               good
               and
               necessary
               principle
               of
               all
               dueties
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               worship
               .
               4.
               
               These
               who
               have
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               lively
               exercise
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               want
               never
               a
               
               propine
               that
               will
               be
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               but
               a
               mite
               ,
               or
               a
               cup
               of
               cold-water
               ,
               or
               a
               look
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               love
               be
               the
               principle
               from
               which
               these
               flow
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               very
               acceptable
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 lips
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 spouse
                 ,
                 drop
                 as
                 the
                 honey-comb
                 :
                 honey
                 and
                 milk
                 are
                 under
                 thy
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 thy
                 garments
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               expressed
               his
               affection
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               he
               breaks
               forth
               in
               a
               positive
               commendation
               of
               her
               (
               which
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               comparative
               commendation
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               )
               and
               he
               describes
               and
               commends
               her
               at
               once
               ,
               these
               two
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               Touching
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               at
               some
               particulars
               (
               which
               are
               indeed
               generals
               )
               wherein
               her
               lovelinesse
               appears
               in
               actual
               fruits
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               2.
               
               In
               seven
               comparisons
               he
               holds
               forth
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               from
               the
               12.
               to
               the
               16.
               vers
               .
               wherein
               he
               not
               only
               commends
               her
               by
               the
               fruits
               which
               she
               brings
               forth
               ,
               but
               from
               her
               fitnesse
               or
               aptitude
               to
               bring
               forth
               these
               fruits
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               cannot
               but
               be
               fruitfull
               ;
               As
               if
               one
               commending
               an
               Orchard
               from
               the
               fruit
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Pomegranates
               ,
               &c.
               or
               whatever
               other
               fruits
               are
               in
               Orchards
               ,
               should
               then
               fall
               upon
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               Orchard
               it self
               in
               it's
               situation
               ,
               fences
               ,
               waters
               ,
               or
               kinds
               of
               the
               plants
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               is
               it
               here
               .
               And
               this
               last
               commendation
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               11●
               vers
               .
               there
               are
               three
               particulars
               commended
               :
               under
               which
               we
               conceive
               much
               of
               the
               series
               of
               a
               believers
               walk
               is
               understood
               .
               The
               1.
               
               Is
               her
               lips
               :
               which
               are
               commended
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 drop
                 as
                 the
                 honey
                 comb
              
               :
               By
               lips
               ,
               as
               vers
               .
               3.
               and
               frequently
               in
               the
               Song
               (
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               lips
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               man
               of
               talk
               )
               is
               understood
               her
               speech
               ,
               words
               or
               discourse
               ,
               especially
               to
               others
               .
               These
               her
               words
               ,
               (
               or
               her
               speech
               )
               are
               compared
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               honey
               or
               
                 the
                 honey
                 comb
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
               sweet
               ,
               nourishing
               ,
               healthful
               and
               pleasant
               ;
               as
               
                 Prov.
                 16.
                 24.
                 
                 Pleasant
                 words
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 honey-comb
                 ,
                 sweet
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 health
                 to
                 the
                 bones
                 :
              
               And
               by
               honey
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               often
               understood
               that
               which
               is
               excellent
               ,
               and
               useful
               for
               the
               life
               of
               man
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               a
               property
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               it
               flowed
               with
               milk
               and
               honey
               ,
               which
               are
               put
               together
               in
               the
               following
               piece
               of
               her
               commendation
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               speech
               or
               words
               ,
               are
               commended
               from
               the
               manner
               or
               qualification
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 They
                 drop
                 as
                 the
                 honey-comb
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Droping
               words
               signifie
               ,
               1.
               
               Seasonable
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               dew
               ,
               droping
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               dew
               by
               it's
               droping
               makes
               the
               fields
               fruitful
               .
               2.
               
               Prudence
               and
               moderation
               in
               discourse
               ,
               and
               so
               droping
               is
               opposed
               to
               floods
               ,
               that
               with
               violence
               overflow
               .
               3.
               ●his
               phrase
               ●ignifieth
               a
               continuance
               in
               seasonable
               ,
               prudent
               and
               edifying
               discourse
               ,
               as
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 27.
                 22.
                 
                 My
                 words
                 droped
                 on
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Deut.
                 31.
                 2.
                 
                 My
                 doctrine
                 shall
                 drop
                 as
                 the
                 rain
                 :
              
               Thus
               
                 the
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 feed
                 many
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               10.
               21.
               
               Obs.
               1.
               
               A
               believers
               words
               tend
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               the
               true
               benefite
               and
               advantage
               of
               others
               .
               2.
               
               Every
               subject
               is
               not
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               discourse
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               the
               honey
               ,
               it
               's
               excellent
               and
               choice
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               ministreth
               grace
               to
               the
               hearers
               .
               3.
               
               Mens
               words
               give
               a
               great
               proof
               of
               what
               is
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               rightly
               ordered
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               good
               evidence
               of
               their
               love
               and
               respect
               to
               Christ.
               4.
               
               A
               well
               ordered
               tongue
               is
               a
               most
               commendable
               thing
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               word
               that
               proceeds
               from
               the
               mouth
               ,
               is
               observed
               by
               him
               .
               5.
               
               Christ's
               spouse
               should
               be
               observably
               different
               ,
               as
               to
               her
               words
               and
               discourse
               ,
               from
               all
               others
               .
               
                 Thy
                 lips
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 spouse
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 drop
                 as
                 the
                 honey-comb
              
               :
               Implying
               ,
               that
               whatever
               be
               the
               way
               of
               others
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               have
               her
               words
               seasonable
               ,
               savoury
               and
               edifying
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               here
               commended
               ,
               reacheth
               more
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 honey
                 and
                 milk
                 are
                 under
                 thy
                 tongue
                 :
              
               There
               will
               be
               sometimes
               smooth
               words
               as
               butter
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               much
               venome
               within
               ;
               it
               's
               not
               so
               with
               Christ's
               Bride
               .
               By
               
                 under
                 the
                 tongue
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               part
               commended
               ,
               we
               understand
               the
               heart
               or
               inward-man
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               distinguished
               from
               the
               bare
               expression
               of
               the
               tongue
               or
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               spoken
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               from
               the
               ●eth
               forward
               :
               So
               ,
               Psal.
               66.
               17.
               
               He
               
                 was
                 exalted
                 under
                 my
                 tongue
              
               ,
               
               (
               as
               it
               's
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               is
               expounded
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               ,
               by
               heart-regarding
               :
               There
               was
               an
               agreement
               betwixt
               his
               words
               and
               his
               heatt
               ,
               without
               which
               God
               would
               not
               have
               accepted
               his
               words
               .
               And
               seing
               when
               it
               's
               said
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               
                 mischief
                 and
                 vanity
                 are
                 under
                 their
                 tongue
                 ,
                 Psa.
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               13.
               whereby
               their
               deceitful
               rotten
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               venom
               that
               is
               within
               is
               signified
               ;
               So
               here
               must
               be
               understood
               inward
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               frame
               of
               heart
               within
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               good
               words
               without
               .
               The
               commendation
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               
                 milk
                 and
                 honey
                 under
                 her
                 tongue
                 :
              
               It
               's
               almost
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               As
               her
               words
               were
               edifying
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               much
               edifying
               matter
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               or
               
                 under
                 her
                 tongue
              
               ,
               the
               honey-comb
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               was
               there
               ,
               and
               it
               by
               words
               droped
               to
               others
               .
               Milk
               is
               added
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               also
               sweet
               and
               nourishing
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               here
               points
               at
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               her
               inward
               constitution
               and
               frame
               is
               like
               a
               Canaan
               ,
               flowing
               with
               milk
               and
               honey
               ;
               so
               fertile
               and
               fruitful
               is
               Christ's
               Bride
               .
               Here
               ,
               observe
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               takes
               not
               only
               notice
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               is
               under
               the
               words
               ;
               the
               disposition
               and
               frame
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               thereof
               are
               observed
               by
               him
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               suitablenesse
               often
               betwixt
               the
               heart
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               without
               ;
               when
               there
               is
               honey
               under
               the
               tongue
               ,
               then
               the
               tongue
               cannot
               but
               drop
               ;
               for
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaks
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               most
               commendable
               thing
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               when
               the
               inner-man
               is
               right
               ,
               in
               a
               lively
               and
               edifying
               frame
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               watched
               over
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               thought
               enters
               in
               ,
               or
               word
               goes
               forth
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               edifying
               .
               4.
               
               The
               heart
               would
               be
               furnished
               with
               edifying
               ,
               profitable
               purpose
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               mouth
               with
               pertinent
               and
               useful
               words
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               as
               the
               fountain
               ,
               from
               which
               this
               must
               run
               and
               flow
               .
               5.
               
               They
               will
               feed
               and
               edifie
               others
               best
               by
               their
               words
               ,
               who
               feed
               best
               upon
               the
               most
               healthful
               subjects
               ,
               and
               savoury
               thoughts
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               commended
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 her
                 garments
              
               :
               Garments
               are
               that
               which
               covers
               our
               nakednesse
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               decorement
               externally
               put
               upon
               the
               body
               ;
               sometimes
               by
               them
               is
               understood
               Christ's
               righteousnesse
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               
                 said
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               27.
               
               Sometimes
               our
               own
               inherent
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               makes
               our
               way
               comely
               before
               others
               ,
               and
               hides
               our
               nakednesse
               from
               them
               ;
               
               So
               ,
               Iob.
               29.
               19.
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 put
                 on
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cloathed
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               here
               it
               's
               to
               be
               taken
               especially
               in
               the
               last
               sense
               (
               though
               not
               only
               )
               as
               setting
               forth
               the
               outward
               adorning
               of
               her
               walk
               with
               holinesse
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               third
               part
               of
               her
               commendation
               ,
               distinguished
               from
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               which
               pointed
               at
               her
               words
               and
               thoughts
               .
               And
               so
               it
               's
               the
               practice
               of
               holinesse
               that
               is
               here
               commended
               ,
               which
               is
               compared
               to
               garments
               ,
               because
               good
               works
               are
               called
               the
               cloathing
               of
               such
               as
               professe
               godlinesse
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               and
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               smell
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               savour
               and
               relish
               of
               these
               good
               works
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               him
               ;
               even
               as
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               that
               Iacob's
               garments
               did
               smell
               to
               his
               father
               (
               to
               which
               this
               may
               allude
               )
               so
               our
               holinesse
               being
               washen
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               is
               very
               savoury
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               savoury
               to
               others
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               smell
               thereof
               is
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               hill
               that
               abounded
               with
               trees
               and
               flowers
               ,
               exceeding
               savoury
               and
               delightsome
               :
               whereas
               a
               corrupt
               conversation
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               unsavoury
               ,
               as
               rottennesse
               ,
               and
               dead
               mens
               bones
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               this
               compleats
               believers
               commendation
               ,
               when
               their
               words
               are
               edifying
               ,
               their
               heart
               answerable
               to
               their
               words
               in
               true
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               their
               outward
               walk
               adorning
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               as
               their
               natural
               nakednesse
               and
               pollution
               appears
               not
               in
               it
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               true
               honesty
               within
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               holinesse
               without
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               garment
               or
               cloathing
               that
               can
               adorn
               or
               beautifie
               men
               ,
               as
               holinesse
               doth
               a
               believer
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               outward
               profession
               alone
               be
               not
               all
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               necessary
               for
               compleating
               the
               commendation
               of
               a
               believer
               .
               4.
               
               Although
               good
               works
               be
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               relation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               follows
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               not
               on
               the
               account
               of
               our
               works
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               with
               us
               to
               justifie
               us
               ;
               yet
               are
               the
               good
               works
               of
               a
               believer
               and
               of
               a
               justified
               person
               ,
               when
               done
               in
               faith
               ,
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               odour
               and
               sweet
               savour
               to
               him
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Garden
                 inclosed
                 is
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 spouse
                 :
                 a
                 Spring
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 a
                 Fountain
                 sealed
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               summed
               up
               her
               carriage
               in
               the
               former
               threefold
               commendation
               ,
               now
               he
               proceeds
               both
               to
               describe
               and
               commend
               her
               ,
               by
               a
               seven-fold
               comparison
               ,
               wherein
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               the
               rhetorick
               of
               our
               Lords
               love
               abounds
               :
               Each
               of
               them
               may
               point
               out
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               describe
               somewhat
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               believer
               ,
               or
               Christ's
               Bride
               .
               2.
               
               They
               evidence
               Christ's
               love
               and
               care
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               toward
               her
               .
               3.
               
               They
               hold
               forth
               her
               duty
               in
               reference
               to
               her self
               .
               We
               shall
               shortly
               explain
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               relate
               to
               this
               scope
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               12.
               verse
               ,
               we
               have
               three
               of
               these
               comparisons
               ,
               whereby
               she
               is
               described
               and
               commended
               .
               1.
               
               She
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 garden
                 inclosed
              
               :
               A
               garden
               is
               a
               plot
               of
               ground
               ,
               separat
               from
               other
               places
               ,
               for
               delight
               and
               recreation
               of
               the
               owner
               ,
               having
               many
               flowers
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               pains
               taken
               on
               it
               :
               So
               believers
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Set
               a-part
               by
               God
               beside
               all
               others
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               much
               pains
               is
               taken
               on
               them
               ;
               The
               trees
               in
               Christ's
               garden
               are
               
                 digged
                 about
                 and
                 dunged
              
               ,
               Luk.
               13.
               8.
               2.
               
               They
               are
               his
               delight
               ,
               being
               separat
               from
               others
               for
               his
               own
               use
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               dwells
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               takes
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               amongst
               whom
               he
               
                 feeds
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               6.
               2.
               3.
               
               They
               are
               furnished
               with
               many
               excellent
               graces
               ,
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               are
               planted
               in
               them
               as
               flowers
               in
               a
               garden
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               21.
               
               Next
               ,
               this
               garden
               is
               inclosed
               :
               It
               's
               a
               special
               property
               of
               gardens
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               To
               be
               inclosed
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               wall
               or
               hedge
               to
               be
               fenced
               from
               the
               trampling
               and
               eating-up
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               the
               hazard
               of
               winds
               :
               So
               ,
               Isa.
               5.
               2.
               the
               
                 vineyard
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               (
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               )
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fenced
               ,
               a
               
                 wall
                 is
                 built
                 about
                 it
              
               ,
               to
               defend
               it
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               storms
               .
               And
               this
               sheweth
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               care
               of
               her
               ,
               in
               watching
               over
               her
               ,
               Isa.
               27.
               23.
               
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               Her
               watchfulnesse
               over
               her self
               ,
               whereby
               she
               is
               not
               common
               or
               accessible
               to
               every
               one
               ;
               but
               as
               she
               is
               defended
               by
               his
               care
               ,
               
               so
               also
               she
               hath
               a
               watch
               her self
               at
               the
               door
               of
               her
               lips
               ,
               of
               her
               eyes
               ,
               of
               her
               ears
               ,
               &c.
               she
               is
               not
               like
               a
               city
               without
               walls
               ,
               obnoxious
               to
               every
               assault
               and
               temptation
               ,
               but
               hath
               a
               hedge
               of
               divine
               protection
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               a
               wall
               of
               fire
               about
               her
               to
               defend
               her
               ;
               and
               also
               a
               guard
               of
               watchfulnesse
               and
               holy
               fear
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               which
               the
               believer
               hath
               rule
               over
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
               which
               (
               Prov.
               25.
               28.
               
               )
               is
               implyed
               to
               be
               as
               strong
               walls
               about
               a
               city
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               similitude
               wherewith
               she
               is
               compared
               ,
               is
               
                 a
                 spring
                 shut
                 up
              
               :
               Springs
               were
               of
               great
               price
               in
               these
               hot
               countries
               ,
               and
               served
               much
               for
               making
               Gardens
               fruitful
               ,
               as
               is
               implyed
               ,
               Isa.
               58.
               11.
               where
               it
               's
               promised
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               thou
               shall
               be
               as
               
                 a
                 watered
                 Garden
              
               :
               Hence
               the
               righteous
               is
               called
               ,
               like
               a
               tree
               planted
               by
               the
               
                 rivers
                 of
                 water
              
               ,
               Psal.
               1.
               3.
               
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               barren
               condition
               of
               his
               people
               is
               described
               ,
               Isa.
               1.
               30.
               by
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               Garden
               ,
               that
               
                 hath
                 no
                 water
              
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Garden
               ,
               but
               a
               spring
               ,
               that
               is
               furnished
               with
               moisture
               and
               water
               ,
               for
               making
               her
               fruitful
               .
               More
               particularly
               ,
               by
               this
               may
               be
               set
               out
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               compared
               to
               waters
               ,
               Joh.
               7.
               38
               ,
               39.
               and
               said
               to
               become
               
                 a
                 well
                 of
                 water
              
               in
               these
               that
               believe
               on
               Christ
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               14.
               for
               ,
               these
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               his
               influence
               on
               them
               ,
               doth
               keep
               all
               things
               in
               the
               believers
               souls
               case
               fresh
               and
               lively
               ,
               as
               a
               spring
               doth
               make
               a
               Garden
               green
               and
               fruitful
               .
               Next
               ,
               this
               spring
               
                 is
                 shut
                 up
              
               ,
               for
               so
               were
               springs
               in
               these
               countries
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               rare
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               by
               Iacobs
               rolling
               the
               stone
               away
               ,
               Gen.
               29.
               8.
               
               And
               this
               kept
               the
               waters
               from
               being
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               being
               bemudded
               by
               beasts
               :
               This
               signifieth
               the
               preciousness
               of
               the
               graces
               and
               influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherewith
               believers
               are
               furnished
               .
               2.
               
               Purenesse
               and
               clearnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               waters
               that
               are
               not
               bemudded
               .
               3.
               
               A
               care
               she
               hath
               to
               keep
               them
               pure
               from
               carnal
               passions
               ,
               or
               fruits
               of
               her
               own
               spirit
               ,
               that
               would
               bemudd
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               comparison
               is
               on
               the
               matter
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               adds
               a
               further
               degree
               to
               the
               former
               ;
               She
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 fountain
                 sealed
              
               :
               A
               fountain
               may
               signify
               waters
               springing
               in
               greater
               aboundance
               ;
               and
               sealing
               doth
               signify
               not
               only
               shuting
               up
               ,
               but
               securing
               it
               by
               a
               seal
               ,
               after
               it
               is
               shut
               up
               :
               So
               the
               den
               of
               Lions
               was
               sealed
               ,
               after
               Daniel
               was
               cast
               into
               it
               ,
               Dan.
               6.
               17.
               
               And
               the
               stone
               was
               sealed
               ,
               that
               was
               put
               on
               Christ's
               grave
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               not
               be
               opened
               by
               any
               ,
               
               but
               by
               these
               that
               sealed
               it
               .
               And
               though
               there
               be
               other
               uses
               of
               sealing
               ,
               yet
               we
               conceive
               that
               which
               is
               aimed
               at
               here
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               common
               ,
               but
               well
               kept
               and
               sealed
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               can
               trouble
               believers
               peace
               without
               Christ's
               leave
               ,
               who
               hath
               
                 sealed
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               30
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               Christ's
               particular
               right
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               graces
               ,
               and
               his
               owning
               of
               her
               and
               them
               ,
               she
               bears
               his
               seal
               (
               as
               the
               144000.
               
               
                 Rev.
                 7.
                 are
                 sealed
              
               )
               there
               is
               none
               but
               himself
               ,
               that
               hath
               accesse
               to
               these
               waters
               ;
               her
               graces
               and
               fruits
               are
               all
               reserved
               for
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               13.
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               her
               closenesse
               ,
               and
               resolute
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               gaining
               upon
               her
               to
               bemudd
               her
               condition
               ,
               without
               advertancy
               and
               observation
               ,
               more
               than
               waters
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               a
               sealed
               fountain
               ,
               the
               seal
               not
               being
               broken
               :
               Like
               that
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 Drink
                 out
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 cistern
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 thine
                 own
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               She
               hath
               her
               own
               distinct
               fountain
               ,
               from
               which
               shew
               draws
               influences
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               preserves
               and
               secures
               to
               her self
               .
               4.
               
               It
               shews
               a
               kind
               of
               sacrednesse
               in
               this
               fountain
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               may
               meddle
               with
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               that
               which
               is
               marked
               and
               separate
               by
               a
               seal
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               first
               comparison
               shews
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               Bride
               or
               the
               believer
               is
               to
               be
               fruitful
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               what
               makes
               her
               fruitful
               ,
               the
               spring
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               The
               third
               shews
               her
               care
               to
               keep
               it
               clear
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               it
               running
               and
               flowing
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               fruitful
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 plants
                 are
                 an
                 Orchard
                 of
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 with
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 ,
                 Camphire
                 ,
                 with
                 Spikenard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Spikenard
                 and
                 Saffron
                 ,
                 Calamus
                 and
                 Cinamon
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 trees
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 Aloes
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 chief
                 spices
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               comparison
               follows
               ,
               vers
               .
               13
               ,
               14.
               wherein
               she
               is
               compared
               to
               an
               Orchard
               (
               as
               before
               to
               a
               Garden
               )
               planted
               with
               
               diverse
               and
               excellent
               plants
               .
               Now
               ,
               this
               includes
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               adds
               to
               the
               former
               commendation
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               believer
               hath
               many
               graces
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               Orchard
               that
               is
               planted
               with
               many
               trees
               and
               plantes
               .
               2
               That
               the
               believers
               graces
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               many
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               various
               ;
               and
               therefore
               trees
               and
               spices
               of
               diverse
               sorts
               are
               reckoned
               here
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               believers
               graces
               are
               excellent
               for
               kind
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               many
               for
               number
               and
               variety
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               
                 Spikenard
                 ,
                 Saffron
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 chief
                 spices
              
               .
               And
               as
               it
               commends
               an
               Orchard
               ,
               to
               have
               many
               plants
               ,
               and
               great
               variety
               ,
               and
               to
               want
               none
               ;
               so
               to
               have
               them
               of
               the
               best
               kinds
               ,
               adds
               much
               to
               the
               commendation
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               fruitful
               of
               these
               .
               Thus
               the
               believer
               is
               furnished
               with
               many
               various
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               plants
               planted
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               the
               best
               kind
               ,
               rising
               from
               the
               most
               excellent
               seed
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               And
               so
               the
               graces
               of
               believers
               are
               rare
               and
               precious
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               natural
               men
               have
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               like
               shrubs
               in
               a
               dry
               wildernesse
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               ;
               we
               may
               further
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               to
               have
               fruit
               and
               aboundance
               of
               fruit
               ,
               will
               not
               prove
               one
               to
               be
               a
               believer
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               choice
               fruit
               which
               he
               brings
               forth
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               fruits
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               differ
               from
               the
               most
               excellent
               parts
               and
               gifts
               that
               can
               be
               in
               natural
               men
               ,
               or
               most
               refined
               hypocrites
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               excellent
               and
               commendable
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               flow
               and
               increase
               together
               in
               the
               believer
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               like
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               may
               here
               signify
               the
               effects
               and
               properties
               of
               diverse
               graces
               ,
               by
               these
               several
               spices
               and
               fruits
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               Solomon
               understood
               the
               particular
               signification
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               having
               so
               great
               an
               insight
               in
               natural
               and
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               he
               did
               not
               conjecturally
               ,
               but
               on
               knowledge
               ,
               mention
               such
               spices
               and
               no
               others
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               hold
               on
               the
               general
               :
               They
               are
               precious
               ,
               physical
               ,
               savory
               and
               delectable
               fruits
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               one
               that
               hath
               them
               ,
               to
               others
               they
               converse
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               acceptation
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               an
               Orchard
               or
               Garden
               ,
               that
               abounds
               with
               these
               :
               This
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               wherein
               we
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15
                 :
              
               
                 A
                 fountain
                 of
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 a
                 well
                 of
                 living-waters
                 and
                 streams
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               similitudes
               ,
               are
               contained
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               ,
               following
               the
               same
               scope
               ,
               further
               insists
               and
               explicats
               what
               manner
               of
               fountain
               this
               is
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               believer
               so
               fruitful
               .
               1.
               
               She
               is
               
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 Garden
              
               :
               A
               fountain
               was
               spoken
               of
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               whereby
               is
               signified
               an
               inward
               principle
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               or
               spring
               ,
               which
               from
               within
               sendeth
               forth
               and
               furnisheth
               waters
               :
               Here
               she
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 Gardens
              
               ,
               she
               was
               called
               a
               Garden
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               here
               
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 Gardens
              
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               .
               By
               this
               is
               holden
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               end
               of
               grace
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               it
               is
               given
               him
               not
               only
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               use
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               given
               to
               every
               one
               
                 to
                 profite
                 withall
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               7.
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               that
               believers
               act
               and
               exercise
               their
               graces
               for
               others
               edification
               ,
               as
               a
               fountain
               that
               someway
               is
               common
               for
               the
               use
               of
               moe
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               points
               out
               what
               publick
               spirits
               they
               should
               have
               ,
               intending
               the
               edification
               of
               all
               to
               whom
               they
               can
               conveniently
               communicat
               their
               gifts
               and
               graces
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               the
               aboundance
               of
               spirit
               and
               life
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               wherewith
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               furnished
               ,
               so
               as
               she
               may
               communicate
               for
               the
               admonishing
               ,
               strengthning
               and
               edifying
               of
               others
               with
               her self
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               14.
               where
               believers
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 full
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               sixth
               similitude
               is
               ,
               
                 A
                 well
                 of
                 living
                 waters
              
               :
               This
               is
               not
               only
               to
               difference
               her
               from
               a
               cistern
               ,
               that
               hath
               water
               ,
               but
               hath
               no
               spring
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               shew
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               in
               believers
               ,
               it
               proves
               quickning
               and
               healing
               to
               these
               that
               have
               it
               :
               Both
               these
               are
               held
               forth
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               14.
               
               He
               that
               drinks
               of
               this
               
                 water
                 shall
                 never
                 thirst
              
               ,
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               him
               
                 a
                 well
                 of
                 living-water
                 ,
                 springing
                 up
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               So
               is
               it
               also
               ,
               Ioh.
               7.
               38
               ,
               39.
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               springing
               ;
               and
               grace
               will
               never
               dry
               up
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               similitude
               is
               ,
               
                 And
                 streams
                 from
                 Lebanon
              
               :
               Which
               saith
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               not
               only
               a
               fountain
               ,
               but
               also
               she
               is
               a
               stream
               :
               
               and
               it
               holdeth
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               grace
               in
               her
               hath
               it's
               rise
               from
               another
               ,
               though
               it
               beget
               a
               spring
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               if
               Lebanon
               sent
               a
               stream
               to
               a
               Garden
               ,
               which
               did
               become
               a
               spring
               by
               it's
               constant
               flowing
               there
               .
               2.
               
               By
               a
               stream
               also
               is
               set
               forth
               the
               aboundance
               of
               grace
               in
               believers
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               them
               not
               as
               a
               brook
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               stream
               ..
               Next
               ,
               Lebanon
               was
               a
               hill
               much
               commended
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               sweet
               streams
               issued
               from
               it
               :
               It
               's
               written
               ,
               that
               Iordan
               which
               watered
               much
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               had
               it's
               rise
               and
               spring
               there
               .
               In
               the
               5.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               Christ's
               countenance
               is
               compared
               to
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               so
               here
               ,
               while
               the
               flowing
               of
               grace
               in
               her
               is
               called
               a
               stream
               from
               Lebanon
               ,
               the
               derivation
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               holden
               forth
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               have
               a
               seat
               ,
               and
               becomes
               a
               fountain
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               it's
               rise
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               kept
               flowing
               and
               springing
               by
               him
               ;
               It
               's
               as
               a
               fountain
               derived
               by
               a
               stream
               from
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               any
               spring
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               a
               believer
               would
               soon
               run
               dry
               .
               All
               these
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               and
               compared
               with
               what
               is
               before
               ,
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               believer
               is
               fitted
               by
               Christ
               not
               only
               with
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               stock
               of
               habitual
               graces
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               make
               him
               lively
               and
               fruitful
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               .
               2.
               
               This
               contrivance
               of
               spiritual
               influence
               that
               makes
               believers
               fruitful
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               lovely
               and
               excellent
               thing
               .
               3.
               
               The
               great
               commendation
               of
               believers
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               comes
               from
               Christ
               to
               them
               .
               4.
               
               Where
               grace
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               have
               fruits
               ,
               and
               be
               savory
               in
               the
               conversation
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               the
               best
               evidence
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ's
               influence
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               it
               appeareth
               in
               the
               fruits
               ;
               These
               prove
               the
               believer
               to
               be
               an
               Orchard
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 fountain
              
               .
               6.
               
               These
               graces
               that
               make
               a
               believer
               fruitful
               ,
               have
               not
               their
               rise
               in
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               believer
               ,
               but
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               fountain
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               stream
               that
               comes
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Awake
                 ,
                 O
                 North-wind
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 ,
                 thou
                 South
                 ,
                 blow
                 upon
                 my
                 Garden
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spices
                 thereof
                 may
                 flow
                 out
                 :
                 let
                 my
                 beloved
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 .
              
            
             
               Christ
               having
               now
               been
               large
               in
               commending
               the
               Bride
               ,
               she
               steps
               to
               in
               this
               verse
               (
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               taking
               the
               opportunity
               of
               his
               neernesse
               )
               and
               puts
               up
               her
               desires
               to
               him
               ,
               briefly
               in
               two
               suits
               ,
               which
               are
               grounded
               on
               the
               commendation
               that
               he
               gives
               her
               ,
               and
               shews
               what
               is
               the
               great
               design
               that
               she
               aims
               at
               now
               when
               she
               hath
               Christ's
               ear
               ;
               and
               she
               follows
               these
               suits
               so
               ,
               as
               she
               acknowledgeth
               all
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               (
               for
               which
               she
               is
               commended
               )
               to
               flow
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               depend
               on
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               therefore
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               be
               commended
               and
               extolled
               himself
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               sense
               is
               this
               ,
               Though
               I
               be
               a
               garden
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               have
               good
               plants
               ,
               habitually
               in
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               bud
               nor
               flow
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               be
               fruitfull
               except
               the
               spirit
               (
               which
               is
               as
               the
               stream
               from
               Lebanon
               )
               blow
               to
               make
               them
               so
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               O
               Spirit
               come
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               partake
               of
               thy
               influences
               and
               breathings
               ,
               that
               my
               beloved
               may
               have
               an
               invitation
               thereby
               ,
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               when
               come
               ,
               may
               be
               intertained
               upon
               his
               own
               fruits
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               petition
               is
               ,
               for
               livelinesse
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               :
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               beloved's
               presence
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               .
               And
               these
               two
               ,
               life
               and
               sense
               ,
               are
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               air
               that
               kindly-believers
               love
               to
               breath
               into
               .
               That
               both
               these
               are
               the
               Brides
               words
               ,
               may
               thus
               be
               collected
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               look
               prayer-like
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               more
               suitable
               for
               her
               to
               say
               ,
               come
               ,
               than
               for
               him
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               being
               invited
               
                 to
                 come
              
               to
               the
               garden
               ,
               it
               's
               clear
               the
               party
               that
               speaks
               hath
               need
               of
               his
               presence
               :
               And
               that
               it
               's
               not
               said
               ,
               
               go
               ,
               but
               come
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               party
               that
               speaks
               ,
               doth
               make
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Bride
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               the
               phrase
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 my
                 beloved
                 come
              
               ,
               Imports
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               is
               her
               suit
               ,
               none
               can
               deny
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               conceive
               two
               different
               parties
               ,
               seing
               both
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               suits
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               will
               agree
               to
               the
               same
               party
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               petition
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               thing
               sought
               .
               2.
               
               The
               end
               wherefore
               that
               which
               she
               seeks
               and
               prayes
               for
               ,
               is
               held
               forth
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               three
               steps
               or
               degrees
               ,
               in
               three
               expressions
               ,
               
                 awake
                 ,
                 O
                 north-wind
                 ,
                 come
                 thou
                 south
                 ,
                 blow
                 upon
                 my
                 garden
                 .
              
               For
               understanding
               whereof
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               look
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               these
               winds
               signifie
               .
               2.
               
               What
               this
               garden
               is
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               What
               these
               act
               ,
               of
               
                 awaking
                 ,
                 coming
              
               and
               blowing
               are
               .
               By
               winds
               often
               in
               Scripture
               is
               understood
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               his
               mighty
               operations
               ,
               as
               Ezek.
               37.
               3.
               and
               14.
               
               And
               the
               special
               work
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               compared
               to
               wind
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               it's
               purifying
               nature
               .
               2.
               
               For
               it
               's
               cooling
               ,
               com●orting
               ,
               refreshing
               power
               and
               efficacy
               .
               3.
               
               For
               it
               's
               fructifying
               vertue
               ,
               winds
               being
               especially
               in
               these
               hot
               countries
               ,
               both
               exceeding
               refreshful
               ,
               and
               also
               useful
               to
               make
               trees
               and
               gardens
               fruitful
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               undiscernable
               manner
               of
               working
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 6.
                 the
                 wind
                 blows
                 where
                 it
                 lists
                 ,
              
               &c.
               yet
               hath
               his
               operation
               real
               effects
               with
               it
               .
               And
               it
               's
               clear
               that
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               here
               intended
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               the
               Spirit
               's
               blowing
               that
               only
               can
               make
               the
               spices
               or
               graces
               of
               a
               believer
               to
               flow
               ,
               as
               the
               wind
               doth
               the
               seeds
               and
               flowers
               in
               a
               garden
               .
               Next
               ,
               by
               north
               and
               south-wind
               ,
               are
               understood
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               being
               conceived
               and
               taken
               up
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               diverse
               operations
               (
               as
               it
               's
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               called
               
                 the
                 seven
                 spirits
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               4.
               
               )
               sometime
               cooling
               and
               in
               a
               sharper
               manner
               nipping
               ,
               as
               the
               North-wind
               ,
               sometimes
               working
               in
               his
               people
               more
               softly
               and
               warmly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               still
               and
               quiet
               manner
               like
               the
               South-wind
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               both
               winds
               are
               useful
               ,
               for
               the
               purging
               and
               making
               fruitfull
               of
               a
               garden
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               diverse
               operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               believers
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               hereby
               is
               understood
               ,
               the
               different
               operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whether
               convincing
               and
               mortifying
               ,
               or
               quickning
               
               and
               comforting
               ,
               &c.
               
               Both
               which
               contribute
               to
               make
               her
               lively
               and
               fruitful
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               her
               petition
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               garden
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               believer
               ,
               called
               a
               garden
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               and
               an
               orchard
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               because
               the
               believer
               doth
               abound
               in
               diverse
               graces
               ,
               as
               a
               garden
               doth
               in
               many
               flowers
               .
               And
               she
               calls
               it
               
                 my
                 garden
              
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               the
               plants
               
                 her
                 plants
              
               ,
               that
               were
               planted
               there
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               as
               she
               called
               the
               vineyard
               
                 hers
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               6.
               and
               8.
               12.
               which
               also
               is
               
                 his
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               11.
               as
               also
               this
               garden
               is
               called
               his
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               his
               by
               propriety
               ,
               as
               the
               heritor
               and
               puchaser
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               all
               these
               graces
               in
               her
               are
               hers
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               servant
               that
               hath
               the
               over-sight
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               gotten
               them
               as
               talents
               to
               trade
               with
               for
               the
               Masters
               use
               .
               All
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               viz.
               a
               soul
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               graces
               ,
               &c.
               are
               given
               to
               us
               as
               talents
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               d●esse
               for
               bringing
               fo●th
               fruit
               to
               the
               owner
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               words
               do
               clear
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               actings
               and
               workings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               held
               forth
               in
               three
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               so
               many
               branches
               of
               her
               petition
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               awake
               .
               This
               word
               is
               often
               used
               by
               God's
               people
               in
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 awake
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 strength
                 ,
                 O
                 arm
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Isa.
               51.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               not
               as
               if
               the
               Spirit
               were
               at
               any
               time
               sleeping
               ,
               but
               she
               desires
               that
               by
               some
               effects
               ,
               sensible
               to
               her
               ,
               he
               would
               let
               it
               be
               known
               he
               is
               stirring
               .
               The
               second
               word
               ,
               come
               ,
               is
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
               the
               Spirit
               considered
               in
               himself
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               come
               or
               go
               ,
               being
               every
               where
               present
               ;
               But
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               said
               to
               come
               and
               go
               :
               Thus
               while
               she
               saith
               ,
               come
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               Let
               me
               find
               some
               sign
               of
               thy
               presence
               ,
               quickning
               and
               stirring
               my
               graces
               .
               The
               last
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 blow
                 upon
                 my
                 garden
              
               :
               Blowing
               holds
               forth
               the
               operation
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               produceth
               his
               effects
               in
               believers
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               ,
               nor
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               are
               in
               believers
               ,
               that
               are
               here
               understood
               ,
               but
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               he
               influenceth
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               we
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               infuseth
               them
               (
               as
               God
               breathed
               in
               Adam
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               )
               and
               whereby
               he
               stirrs
               ,
               excits
               and
               quickens
               them
               for
               acting
               .
               The
               prayer
               then
               ,
               is
               directed
               to
               the
               Spirit
               (
               as
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               14.
               
               )
               considering
               the
               Spirit
               essentially
               as
               the
               same
               God
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               to
               pray
               by
               name
               to
               one
               person
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               is
               
               to
               pray
               to
               all
               the
               three
               ,
               who
               in
               our
               worship
               are
               not
               to
               be
               divided
               )
               that
               he
               would
               by
               his
               operations
               (
               which
               are
               diverse
               and
               various
               for
               believers
               good
               )
               so
               stir
               and
               quicken
               his
               own
               graces
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               seing
               she
               is
               a
               garden
               wherein
               the
               beloved
               takes
               pleasure
               ,
               her
               graces
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               may
               be
               exercised
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               savour
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               may
               the
               more
               manifest
               himself
               in
               sweet
               communion
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               the
               end
               wherefore
               she
               presseth
               this
               suit
               so
               much
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 her
                 spices
                 may
                 flow
                 out
                 :
              
               In
               a
               word
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               fruitful
               ;
               for
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               many
               graces
               in
               her
               ,
               yet
               ,
               without
               the
               Spirit
               's
               breathings
               and
               influences
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               as
               unbeaten
               spices
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               send
               forth
               their
               smell
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Although
               a
               believer
               have
               grace
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               in
               exercise
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               often
               is
               interrupted
               in
               it's
               exercise
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               believers
               great
               desire
               is
               to
               be
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               grace
               in
               exercise
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               delighted
               in
               by
               Christ
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               only
               their
               desire
               to
               have
               grace
               habitually
               ,
               but
               actually
               to
               have
               it
               in
               exercise
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               can
               make
               a
               believer
               lively
               and
               fruitful
               ,
               but
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               and
               that
               same
               Spirit
               that
               works
               grace
               ,
               must
               quicken
               it
               and
               keep
               it
               in
               exercise
               .
               4.
               
               There
               may
               be
               an
               interruption
               of
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               blowing
               may
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               cease
               .
               5.
               
               The
               same
               Spirit
               hath
               diverse
               operations
               ,
               and
               diverse
               wayes
               of
               working
               and
               manifesting
               himself
               :
               sometimes
               as
               the
               South-wind
               ,
               more
               smoothly
               ;
               sometimes
               as
               the
               North-wind
               ,
               more
               sharply
               .
               6.
               
               All
               his
               operations
               ,
               how
               rough
               soever
               some
               of
               them
               may
               appear
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               useful
               to
               believers
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               make
               them
               fruitful
               :
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               the
               most
               sharp
               influences
               ,
               contribute
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               more
               comfortable
               .
               7.
               
               Believers
               would
               walk
               under
               the
               conviction
               of
               their
               own
               inability
               to
               act
               their
               graces
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               's
               influences
               ,
               for
               drawing
               them
               forth
               to
               acting
               and
               exercise
               .
               8.
               
               They
               who
               are
               thus
               sensible
               ,
               may
               seek
               after
               the
               Spirit
               for
               that
               end
               :
               and
               it
               's
               a
               good
               frame
               in
               order
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               life
               and
               quickning
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               own
               inability
               ,
               their
               love
               of
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               attaining
               it
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               puts
               them
               to
               seek
               after
               it
               .
               
               9.
               
               Prayer
               is
               a
               necessary
               and
               excellent
               mean
               for
               stirring
               up
               one
               in
               a
               secure
               frame
               ,
               and
               for
               attaining
               the
               Spirit
               to
               revive
               and
               quicken
               the
               work
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               10.
               
               Believers
               may
               beg
               the
               Spirit
               to
               quicken
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               lifelesse
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               they
               may
               ask
               pardon
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               under
               guilt
               .
               11.
               
               Believers
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               as
               desirous
               of
               livelin●sse
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               as
               of
               sense
               :
               yea
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               order
               by
               which
               they
               must
               come
               ,
               and
               should
               seek
               to
               come
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               sensible
               presence
               .
               12.
               
               No
               commendation
               of
               any
               atainment
               in
               believers
               ,
               nor
               any
               clearnesse
               of
               interest
               ,
               should
               make
               them
               sit
               down
               on
               their
               attainments
               ,
               or
               become
               negligent
               ;
               but
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               should
               stir
               them
               up
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               more
               livelinesse
               and
               spiritualnesse
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               answerable
               to
               that
               interest
               they
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               commendation
               he
               allows
               upon
               them
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               ,
               this
               petition
               follows
               immediatly
               upon
               the
               former
               commendation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               petition
               ,
               which
               goes
               alongst
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               beloved's
               presence
               ,
               
                 Let
                 my
                 beloved
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 :
              
               Her
               desire
               here
               ,
               is
               twofold
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               would
               come
               :
               This
               doth
               respect
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               neernesse
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               any
               thing
               she
               injoyed
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               would
               
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               familiarly
               ,
               and
               friendly
               delight
               in
               his
               own
               graces
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               she
               prayed
               for
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               abundance
               of
               fruits
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               .
               The
               way
               she
               presseth
               this
               petition
               is
               very
               kindly
               ,
               though
               the
               words
               be
               short
               .
               1.
               
               She
               presseth
               it
               from
               the
               relation
               she
               had
               to
               him
               ,
               Let
               
                 my
                 beloved
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               come
               :
               This
               makes
               her
               request
               and
               invitation
               warm
               and
               kindly
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               kind
               of
               the
               fruits
               ;
               they
               are
               pleasant
               fruits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               delectable
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
               But
               ,
               3.
               
               Lest
               this
               should
               derogat
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               arrogat
               to
               her self
               ,
               she
               adds
               his
               pleasant
               fruits
               ;
               they
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               them
               pleasant
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               cannot
               but
               accept
               them
               :
               they
               are
               his
               being
               purchased
               by
               him
               ,
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               keeped
               in
               life
               by
               him
               ;
               though
               he
               hath
               made
               me
               the
               garden
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               wherein
               they
               grow
               (
               and
               the
               garden
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               weeds
               ,
               is
               hers
               )
               yet
               all
               the
               good
               fruits
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               any
               of
               them
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               me
               ,
               are
               his
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               all
               
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               this
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               be
               fruitful
               ,
               Then
               ,
               2.
               
               To
               have
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               shewing
               himself
               pleased
               and
               present
               with
               me
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Whatever
               believers
               have
               ,
               they
               neither
               will
               ,
               nor
               can
               rest
               upon
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               measures
               of
               holinesse
               attainable
               here-away
               ,
               without
               Christ's
               presence
               and
               company
               .
               2.
               
               Fruitfulnesse
               and
               livelinessehelp
               and
               contribute
               much
               to
               the
               injoyment
               of
               Christ's
               manifestations
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               21.
               23.
               3.
               
               Believers
               that
               aim
               seriously
               at
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               in
               themselves
               ,
               may
               confidently
               invite
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               may
               expect
               his
               presence
               .
               4.
               
               All
               believers
               fruits
               ,
               even
               when
               quickned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               Christ's
               .
               5.
               
               This
               would
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               most
               fruitful
               ,
               we
               would
               look
               on
               our
               fruits
               ,
               not
               as
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               still
               .
               6.
               
               Christ
               will
               seed
               or
               delight
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               his
               people
               to
               be
               so
               :
               And
               there
               can
               nothing
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               accept
               of
               ,
               be
               set
               before
               him
               but
               such
               .
               7.
               
               Believers
               end
               and
               design
               in
               pursuing
               livelinesse
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               their
               own
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               the
               seeding
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasing
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 his
                 eating
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
              
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Brides
               great
               desire
               and
               design
               ,
               when
               she
               calls
               for
               the
               
                 North
                 and
                 South-wind
                 ,
                 to
                 blow
                 upon
                 her
                 garden
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               BRIDEGROOM
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 Garden
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 spouse
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 my
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 spice
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 eaten
                 my
                 honey-comb
                 with
                 my
                 honey
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 drunk
                 my
                 wine
                 with
                 my
                 milk
                 :
                 eat
                 ,
                 O
                 Friends
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 drink
                 aboundantly
                 ,
                 O
                 Beloved
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               hath
               four
               parts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               parties
               that
               successivly
               speak
               .
               In
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               speaks
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               he
               who
               speaks
               ,
               doth
               at
               the
               first
               reading
               appear
               ,
               they
               are
               kindly
               words
               ,
               well
               becoming
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               answer
               of
               her
               suit
               in
               the
               former
               words
               :
               And
               so
               depend
               on
               them
               (
               for
               the
               division
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               other
               Scriptures
               into
               Chapters
               ,
               not
               being
               done
               by
               the
               Penmen
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Translators
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               stuck
               on
               where
               there
               is
               no
               question
               in
               the
               matter
               )
               she
               desired
               him
               ,
               verse
               last
               ,
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 am
                 come
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               it
               we
               have
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               yielding
               to
               come
               .
               2.
               
               His
               carriage
               when
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               as
               to
               himself
               :
               And
               also
               his
               intimation
               of
               both
               .
               3.
               
               His
               invitation
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               also
               a
               part
               of
               his
               carriage
               when
               come
               ,
               taken
               up
               in
               three
               .
               1.
               
               He
               makes
               himself
               welcome
               ;
               and
               ,
               2.
               
               Others
               ,
               3.
               
               He
               intimats
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               title
               being
               spoken
               of
               formerly
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 Garden
              
               (
               as
               thou
               desired
               )
               
                 my
                 sister
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               particular
               and
               peculiar
               wayes
               ,
               of
               coming
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               nearnesse
               with
               them
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               hath
               of
               withdrawing
               from
               them
               .
               2.
               
               There
               are
               some
               peculiar
               times
               ,
               wherein
               
               he
               is
               more
               near
               than
               at
               other
               times
               .
               3.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               will
               not
               only
               draw
               near
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               know
               he
               is
               near
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               out
               of
               doubt
               that
               he
               is
               come
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               to
               this
               as
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               former
               prayer
               ,
               we
               will
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               easily
               invited
               and
               prevailed
               with
               to
               come
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               there
               will
               not
               be
               long
               betwixt
               their
               prayer
               and
               his
               answer
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               very
               next
               word
               .
               2.
               
               Few
               words
               may
               be
               an
               effectual
               prayer
               to
               Christ
               (
               as
               the
               former
               suit
               was
               )
               a
               breathing
               or
               sigh
               will
               not
               be
               rejected
               by
               him
               ,
               where
               sincerity
               is
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               will
               sometimes
               not
               only
               answer
               prayer
               in
               the
               thing
               sought
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               intimate
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               people
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               answered
               it
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               it
               agrees
               with
               her
               prayer
               ,
               2.
               
               As
               it
               ●ems
               defective
               .
               3.
               
               As
               it
               's
               beyond
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               agrees
               fully
               to
               her
               last
               suit
               ,
               she
               prayed
               
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 eat
              
               ,
               he
               
                 comes
                 and
                 eats
                 .
                 Obs.
              
               Christ
               will
               carve
               and
               shape
               out
               sometimes
               his
               answer
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               his
               peoples
               desires
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               the
               power
               of
               prescribing
               their
               own
               answers
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               our
               prayers
               make
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               Christ
               will
               alter
               nothing
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               will
               grant
               them
               in
               the
               very
               terms
               in
               which
               they
               are
               put
               up
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               I
               say
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               somewhat
               defective
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               return
               recorded
               of
               the
               first
               suit
               for
               livelinesse
               ;
               and
               her
               drousie
               ,
               lazy
               case
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               gives
               ground
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               that
               petition
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               answered
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               may
               be
               particular
               in
               answering
               one
               petition
               of
               the
               same
               prayer
               ,
               when
               yet
               he
               may
               for
               a
               time
               suspend
               an
               answer
               to
               another
               ,
               in
               it self
               as
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               2.
               
               He
               may
               answer
               the
               last
               prayer
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               passe
               over
               somewhat
               formerly
               sought
               for
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               compare
               this
               answer
               with
               her
               last
               suit
               ,
               he
               doth
               more
               than
               she
               required
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               desired
               him
               only
               to
               
                 come
                 and
                 eat
              
               ,
               but
               he
               
                 comes
                 ,
                 eats
                 ,
                 gathers
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Christ
               will
               often
               stuff
               in
               more
               in
               the
               answer
               ,
               than
               was
               in
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               will
               do
               
                 above
                 what
                 they
                 asked
                 or
                 thought
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               3.
               20.
               
            
             
               Next
               ,
               his
               carriage
               (
               as
               to
               his
               own
               satisfaction
               )
               is
               in
               three
               steps
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 my
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 spice
                 :
              
               Myrrhe
               and
               spice
               signify
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               often
               said
               )
               the
               graces
               that
               grow
               in
               believers
               ,
               who
               are
               this
               Garden
               :
               
                 His
                 gathering
                 of
                 them
              
               is
               his
               pulling
               (
               to
               say
               
               so
               )
               and
               dressing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Gardeners
               do
               their
               herbs
               and
               fruits
               ,
               for
               making
               them
               useful
               ;
               Here
               ere
               he
               eat
               he
               gathers
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               spices
               are
               his
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               prepare
               them
               for
               himself
               ;
               She
               cannot
               prepare
               what
               provision
               Christ
               gives
               her
               ,
               till
               he
               do
               it
               :
               She
               cannot
               put
               forth
               to
               exercise
               the
               grace
               she
               hath
               received
               ,
               till
               he
               breath
               on
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 eaten
                 my
                 honey-comb
                 with
                 my
                 honey
                 :
              
               When
               he
               hath
               prepared
               ,
               he
               eats
               :
               By
               honey-comb
               and
               honey
               ,
               is
               signified
               the
               same
               thing
               (
               as
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 vers
              
               .
               11.
               )
               because
               as
               that
               was
               savory
               and
               wholesome
               food
               in
               these
               dayes
               and
               places
               ,
               so
               are
               believers
               graces
               a
               feast
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 drunk
                 my
                 wine
                 with
                 my
                 milk
                 :
              
               Milk
               was
               for
               nourishing
               ,
               wine
               for
               refreshing
               ;
               Christ
               mentions
               drinking
               of
               both
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               aboundantly
               he
               was
               satis●●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               fully
               feasted
               ,
               both
               for
               meat
               and
               drink
               ;
               and
               how
               heartsomely
               he
               entertained
               himself
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               friend
               that
               thinks
               himself
               very
               welcome
               .
               Consider
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               Meat
               and
               drink
               are
               mentioned
               ;
               Christ
               will
               not
               want
               entertainment
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               invite
               and
               treat
               himself
               ,
               where
               he
               gets
               welcome
               :
               Where
               Christ
               gets
               welcome
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               complain
               of
               the
               want
               of
               fare
               ,
               he
               hath
               there
               a
               feast
               .
               2.
               
               He
               accepts
               all
               heartsomly
               ;
               as
               Christ
               is
               easily
               invited
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               chearful
               and
               pleasant
               company
               :
               where
               he
               comes
               ,
               he
               takes
               what
               there
               is
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               sour
               and
               ill
               to
               please
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               Myrrhe
               and
               
                 spice
                 ,
                 milk
              
               and
               honey
               and
               wine
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               only
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               graces
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               casts
               at
               nothing
               of
               grace
               that
               is
               found
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               milk
               as
               well
               as
               the
               wine
               ;
               he
               makes
               much
               of
               the
               weaker
               grace
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               most
               lively
               .
               4.
               
               He
               gathers
               and
               eats
               ;
               As
               Christ
               provides
               food
               for
               himself
               ,
               so
               (
               to
               speak
               with
               reverence
               )
               he
               is
               his
               own
               Cook
               ,
               none
               can
               dresse
               dishes
               for
               Christ
               ,
               but
               himself
               .
               5.
               
               Where
               he
               gets
               the
               most
               serious
               invitation
               to
               come
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               much
               unpreparednesse
               for
               him
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               until
               he
               right
               it
               ,
               and
               prepare
               his
               own
               entertainment
               himself
               .
               6.
               
               Though
               things
               be
               not
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               he
               will
               not
               suspend
               his
               coming
               on
               that
               ,
               nor
               will
               it
               ma●●
               his
               chearfulnesse
               in
               his
               carriage
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               and
               is
               made
               welcome
               ,
               He
               dresseth
               and
               eateth
               .
               7.
               
               He
               intimates
               all
               this
               :
               Sometimes
               Christ
               may
               be
               well-pleased
               with
               believers
               ,
               and
               be
               feasting
               
               himself
               on
               their
               graces
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               not
               discern
               it
               ,
               nor
               believe
               it
               ,
               until
               he
               intimate
               it
               and
               make
               it
               known
               to
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               that
               their
               joy
               may
               be
               full
               ,
               he
               graciously
               condescends
               now
               and
               then
               to
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               perswades
               their
               hearts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               ,
               is
               his
               invitation
               to
               his
               Friends
               to
               eat
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               pressed
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               kindly
               compellations
               ,
               
                 Friends
                 and
                 Beloved
              
               .
               2.
               
               By
               three
               words
               ,
               
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
              
               ,
               and
               that
               aboundantly
               .
               By
               Friends
               and
               Beloved
               ,
               are
               understood
               believers
               ,
               there
               are
               none
               other
               capable
               of
               these
               titles
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               she
               that
               prayed
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               understood
               by
               Friends
               and
               Beloved
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               answers
               her
               .
               Hence
               we
               see
               ,
               the
               believer
               is
               〈◊〉
               Friend
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               ,
               Jam.
               2.
               23.
               and
               Lazarus
               ,
               Joh.
               11.
               11.
               were
               called
               .
               It
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               priviledge
               on
               the
               believers
               part
               ,
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               special
               league
               of
               friendship
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               others
               are
               slaves
               or
               enemies
               .
               2.
               
               A
               special
               friendlinesse
               in
               Christ's
               carriage
               to
               them
               ;
               familiarly
               ,
               freely
               telling
               them
               all
               his
               mind
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               is
               needful
               for
               them
               to
               know
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               15.
               and
               lovingly
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               one
               doth
               to
               his
               friend
               .
               3.
               
               It
               holds
               out
               a
               duty
               lying
               on
               the
               believer
               ,
               to
               carry
               friendly
               to
               Christ
               and
               them
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               14.
               
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               friends
               
                 must
                 shew
                 himself
                 friendly
              
               (
               Prov.
               18.
               24.
               
               )
               to
               them
               :
               And
               seing
               he
               trusts
               them
               ,
               and
               expects
               no
               ill
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               like
               Christ's
               friends
               ,
               answerable
               to
               their
               trust
               .
               They
               are
               also
               beloved
               ,
               the
               title
               that
               the
               husband
               gives
               the
               wife
               ,
               for
               evidencing
               special
               love
               :
               All
               Christ's
               friends
               are
               beloved
               ,
               and
               believers
               are
               (
               whatever
               they
               be
               as
               to
               their
               desert
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               )
               both
               friends
               and
               beloved
               :
               No
               friend
               hath
               such
               bowels
               for
               his
               friends
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               for
               his
               friends
               .
               Friends
               and
               beloved
               are
               in
               the
               plural
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               he
               excludes
               no
               believer
               ,
               but
               includes
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               same
               seriousness
               he
               invites
               and
               makes
               them
               all
               welcome
               to
               feast
               with
               him
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               strong
               or
               weak
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               his
               mercy
               to
               one
               may
               be
               cheering
               to
               many
               ,
               and
               he
               allows
               and
               would
               have
               others
               of
               his
               people
               to
               be
               cheerful
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               kindnesse
               and
               mercy
               manifested
               to
               one
               .
            
             
               His
               intertaining
               of
               them
               is
               held
               out
               in
               three
               words
               .
               1.
               
               Eat
               ,
               that
               declares
               his
               desire
               to
               have
               believers
               partaking
               with
               him
               in
               the
               soul-refreshing
               blessings
               of
               his
               purchase
               ,
               by
               their
               reflecting
               act
               
               of
               faith
               comforting
               themselves
               in
               the
               priviledges
               ,
               promises
               and
               mercies
               allowed
               on
               them
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               same
               feast
               ,
               is
               a
               feast
               to
               Christ
               and
               believers
               both
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               he
               is
               cheerful
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               so
               also
               .
               The
               second
               word
               is
               ,
               drink
               :
               He
               drinks
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               satisfies
               himself
               as
               fully
               feasted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               people
               (
               such
               is
               the
               complacency
               he
               hath
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               stirs
               them
               up
               to
               any
               livelinesse
               of
               exercise
               )
               and
               he
               allows
               them
               in
               this
               case
               to
               be
               refreshed
               ,
               satisfied
               and
               feasted
               also
               :
               It
               becomes
               them
               to
               drink
               when
               he
               drinks
               ,
               and
               bids
               them
               drink
               .
               The
               third
               word
               is
               ,
               drink
               abundantly
               :
               that
               shews
               the
               largenesse
               of
               his
               allowance
               ,
               and
               the
               heartinesse
               of
               his
               welcome
               ,
               as
               a
               gladsome
               Hoast
               ,
               so
               cherishes
               he
               his
               ghuests
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               is
               〈◊〉
               be
               understood
               spiritually
               ,
               of
               the
               joy
               and
               comfort
               which
               he
               allows
               on
               his
               people
               ,
               even
               to
               be
               
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               wine
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               18.
               which
               is
               more
               satisfying
               ,
               cheering
               and
               refreshing
               to
               the
               inner-man
               ,
               than
               wine
               is
               to
               the
               body
               .
               The
               scope
               and
               dependence
               ,
               points
               out
               these
               things
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               much
               notable
               soul-refreshing
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Christ's
               company
               ;
               where-ever
               he
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               feast
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               20.
               2.
               
               He
               allows
               his
               people
               largely
               to
               share
               of
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               will
               that
               all
               should
               liberally
               improve
               this
               allowance
               ,
               he
               willeth
               it
               .
               3.
               
               If
               our
               joy
               run
               in
               a
               spiritual
               channel
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               excesse
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               to
               be
               drunken
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               forget
               our
               proverty
               ,
               and
               to
               remember
               our
               misery
               no
               more
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               is
               never
               fully
               satisfied
               at
               his
               own
               feast
               ,
               till
               he
               get
               his
               friends
               feasted
               and
               cheered
               also
               :
               He
               eats
               not
               his
               morsels
               alone
               ,
               but
               is
               desirous
               to
               communicat
               his
               good
               things
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               communicable
               .
               5.
               
               Christ's
               preparing
               and
               dressing
               is
               rather
               for
               the
               welcoming
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               than
               for
               himself
               I
               have
               
                 gathered
                 ,
                 eat
                 ye
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               6.
               
               Christ
               is
               a
               most
               heartsome
               distributer
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               intertainer
               of
               his
               friends
               :
               There
               needs
               be
               no
               sparing
               to
               eat
               where
               he
               invites
               .
               7.
               
               Believers
               ,
               even
               Christ's
               friends
               ,
               needs
               invitation
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               unbelief
               ,
               sense
               of
               unworthinesse
               (
               which
               makes
               them
               sinfully
               modest
               )
               and
               the
               dulnesse
               of
               their
               spiritual
               appetite
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               need
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               bidding
               and
               intreaty
               oftentimes
               to
               eat
               their
               meat
               ,
               and
               to
               chear
               themselves
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               let
               them
               want
               that
               .
               8.
               
               Where-ever
               Christ
               is
               present
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               feast
               with
               him
               for
               them
               that
               are
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               he
               
               sups
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               sup
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               all
               is
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               dressing
               .
               9.
               
               It
               's
               a
               gift
               of
               Christ's
               mercy
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               have
               grounds
               of
               consolation
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               inabled
               to
               comfort
               our selves
               in
               these
               grounds
               ;
               (
               as
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               gift
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               have
               the
               cheerful
               use
               of
               that
               which
               we
               have
               )
               for
               ,
               the
               believer
               may
               have
               the
               one
               when
               he
               wants
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               other
               added
               is
               a
               double
               mercy
               ,
               as
               the
               exhortation
               ,
               
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
              
               ,
               &c.
               imports
               :
               10.
               
               It
               is
               not
               every
               one
               who
               is
               Christ's
               friend
               ,
               nor
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               that
               honour
               to
               comfort
               and
               feast
               themselves
               with
               him
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               priviledge
               that
               is
               peculiar
               to
               them
               who
               are
               his
               friends
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 beloved
                 that
                 knocketh
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Open
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 dove
                 ,
                 my
                 undefiled
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 head
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 dew
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 locks
                 with
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               vers
               .
               2.
               unto
               the
               ninth
               (
               which
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               )
               the
               Bride
               speaks
               ,
               and
               sets
               down
               a
               very
               complex
               piece
               of
               her
               condition
               ,
               which
               we
               take
               up
               in
               these
               three
               .
               1.
               
               Her
               condition
               is
               shortly
               set
               down
               .
               2.
               
               The
               mutual
               carriage
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               Bride
               are
               recorded
               ;
               wherein
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               grace
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               unkindnesse
               in
               her
               ,
               are
               wrestling
               together
               for
               a
               time
               .
               3.
               
               The
               out-gate
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               how
               she
               attained
               it
               ,
               by
               several
               steps
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               hers
               ,
               are
               particularly
               insisted
               on
               from
               vers
               .
               4.
               with
               what
               followed
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               Her
               case
               is
               in
               short
               ,
               
                 I
                 sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               
                 I
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 waking
                 :
              
               It
               's
               made
               up
               of
               contraries
               ,
               and
               seeming
               paradoxes
               ;
               she
               is
               distinguished
               from
               her
               
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               sleeping
               of
               the
               one
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               waking
               of
               the
               other
               :
               Both
               this
               sleeping
               and
               waking
               are
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               The
               first
               signifies
               a
               ceasing
               from
               spiritual
               duties
               ,
               or
               a
               suspension
               of
               the
               acting
               of
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               by
               arising
               of
               some
               inward
               corruption
               ,
               that
               dulls
               and
               binds
               up
               the
               spiritual
               senses
               ,
               as
               in
               natural
               sleep
               the
               external
               senses
               are
               dulled
               and
               bound
               up
               :
               So
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               6.
               and
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 watch
                 and
                 be
                 sober
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               spiritual
               distemper
               ,
               beyond
               what
               was
               Chap.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               where
               she
               was
               
                 on
                 bed
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               seeking
               ,
               but
               here
               she
               sleeps
               and
               lyes
               still
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               interruption
               of
               livelinesse
               and
               actual
               exercising
               of
               grace
               .
               2.
               
               An
               indisposition
               and
               lazinesse
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               added
               to
               that
               .
               3.
               
               A
               sort
               of
               acquiescing
               and
               resting
               securely
               in
               that
               indisposition
               ,
               with
               a
               loathnesse
               to
               stir
               and
               be
               interrupted
               ,
               such
               as
               useth
               to
               be
               in
               the
               bodily
               sleep
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               appears
               to
               be
               here
               from
               the
               following
               verse
               :
               It
               's
               sleepinesse
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               given
               to
               sleep
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               sluggard
               is
               subject
               unto
               ,
               who
               sleepeth
               excessively
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               due
               time
               .
               This
               I
               that
               sleepeth
               ,
               is
               the
               believer
               ,
               but
               considered
               in
               so
               far
               as
               unregenerat
               ;
               as
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 me
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 )
                 there
                 dwelleth
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               believer
               hath
               two
               different
               natures
               ,
               which
               have
               opposit
               actings
               ;
               so
               are
               they
               considered
               as
               two
               different
               persons
               .
               Hence
               in
               that
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 1
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
              
               &c.
               by
               which
               Paul
               as
               renewed
               ,
               is
               distinguished
               from
               himself
               as
               unrenewed
               .
               By
               waking
               ,
               is
               understood
               ,
               some
               livelinesse
               and
               sensiblenesse
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               life
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               former
               deadnesse
               and
               dulnesse
               ,
               as
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               11.
               
               
                 It
                 's
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 awake
              
               :
               And
               ,
               1
               
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 watch
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sober
              
               ;
               which
               is
               opposit
               to
               that
               spiritual
               drousinesse
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               scarce
               at
               our selves
               .
               
                 My
                 heart
              
               ,
               looks
               to
               the
               renewed
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               often
               called
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               lusteth
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               and
               the
               
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 mind
              
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
                 circumcision
                 in
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               25.
               the
               
                 new
                 heart
              
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.
               
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               Things
               are
               not
               right
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               indisposition
               to
               duty
               or
               lifelessnesse
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               great
               (
               as
               it
               is
               with
               one
               that
               is
               in
               a
               sleep
               )
               yet
               even
               then
               there
               is
               some
               inward
               stirring
               of
               life
               ,
               appearing
               in
               conviction
               of
               judgement
               ,
               challenges
               ,
               purposes
               ,
               protestations
               of
               the
               inward-man
               ,
               against
               this
               dead
               and
               lazy
               frame
               ,
               as
               
               not
               delighting
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               displeased
               with
               it
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               the
               new
               nature
               wrestles
               and
               yeilds
               not
               ,
               nor
               gives
               it self
               leave
               to
               consent
               to
               it
               ,
               although
               it
               can
               act
               nothing
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               a
               lively
               way
               ,
               under
               this
               condition
               :
               Thus
               she
               is
               sleeping
               ,
               because
               she
               acts
               nothing
               ;
               yet
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               waking
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               kept
               from
               being
               involved
               in
               that
               security
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               bound
               up
               ,
               and
               over-powered
               with
               corruption
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               win
               to
               act
               according
               to
               the
               light
               and
               inclination
               that
               it
               hath
               within
               .
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               believer
               hath
               two
               different
               and
               opposite
               natures
               and
               principles
               within
               him
               ,
               leading
               him
               diverse
               wayes
               ;
               the
               carnal
               and
               sleeping
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               renewed
               and
               waking
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               They
               may
               be
               both
               at
               one
               time
               acting
               oppositly
               ,
               the
               
                 one
                 lusting
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               17.
               3.
               
               Sometimes
               corruption
               may
               prevail
               far
               over
               believers
               that
               have
               grace
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               (
               though
               not
               quite
               dead
               ,
               yet
               )
               fast
               asleep
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               mar
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               grace
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               at
               their
               lowest
               ,
               have
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               new
               nature
               )
               are
               not
               totally
               and
               fully
               involved
               in
               their
               security
               and
               back-sliding
               conditions
               .
               5.
               
               There
               may
               be
               some
               inward
               apprehending
               of
               our
               hazard
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               condition
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               very
               sad
               and
               low
               ,
               so
               as
               believers
               may
               know
               it
               is
               not
               right
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               as
               it
               's
               here
               with
               the
               Bride
               )
               may
               continue
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               lye
               still
               .
               6.
               
               Spiritual
               lazinesse
               and
               security
               is
               incident
               to
               the
               strongest
               believers
               :
               The
               
                 wise
                 virgins
              
               may
               slumber
               ,
               and
               sleep
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               after
               the
               greatest
               manifestations
               ,
               and
               often
               on
               the
               back
               of
               the
               fullest
               intimations
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               sweet
               invitations
               they
               have
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               most
               joyful
               feastings
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               thus
               overtaken
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               preceeding
               bear
               out
               :
               The
               Disciples
               ●ell
               in
               this
               distemper
               ,
               that
               same
               night
               after
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
               8.
               
               Believers
               may
               fall
               over
               and
               over
               again
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               of
               sinful
               security
               ,
               even
               after
               they
               have
               been
               rouzed
               and
               raised
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               this
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               chap.
               3.
               will
               clear
               .
               9.
               
               The
               more
               frequently
               believers
               (
               or
               any
               other
               )
               relapse
               in
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               they
               will
               go
               the
               greater
               length
               readily
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               falling
               more
               dangerously
               ,
               be
               more
               hardly
               recovered
               than
               formerly
               :
               Now
               she
               sleeps
               ,
               and
               when
               put
               at
               ,
               will
               not
               rise
               ,
               but
               shifts
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               further
               step
               than
               was
               chap.
               3.
               10.
               
               Lazy
               fits
               of
               indisposition
               and
               omissions
               of
               duty
               ,
               do
               more
               frequently
               
               steal
               in
               upon
               believers
               ,
               than
               positive
               out-breakings
               and
               commissions
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               more
               ready
               to
               please
               themselves
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               ly
               still
               under
               them
               .
               11.
               
               Believers
               should
               be
               so
               acquaint
               with
               their
               own
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               tell
               how
               it
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               whether
               as
               to
               their
               unrenewed
               or
               renewed
               part
               ;
               So
               here
               ,
               
                 I
                 sleep
              
               ,
               but
               
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
              
               .
               12.
               
               Believers
               in
               taking
               up
               their
               condition
               ,
               would
               advert
               both
               to
               their
               corruptions
               and
               graces
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               reckoning
               ,
               would
               put
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               these
               two
               ,
               otherwayes
               they
               will
               misreckon
               on
               the
               one
               side
               or
               other
               :
               They
               would
               not
               reckon
               themselves
               wholly
               by
               the
               actings
               of
               nature
               ,
               lest
               they
               disclaim
               their
               graces
               ;
               nor
               yet
               their
               renewed
               part
               ,
               lest
               they
               forget
               their
               unrenewed
               nature
               ;
               but
               they
               would
               attribute
               every
               effect
               in
               them
               to
               it
               's
               own
               cause
               and
               principle
               ,
               where-from
               it
               proceeds
               .
               13.
               
               It
               's
               good
               for
               a
               believer
               when
               overcome
               with
               corruption
               ,
               and
               captivate
               by
               it
               ,
               to
               disallow
               and
               disown
               it
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               not
               allowing
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               this
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               protestation
               entered
               against
               their
               prevailing
               lusts
               .
               In
               some
               sense
               a
               believer
               may
               both
               condemn
               himself
               as
               sinful
               ,
               and
               absolve
               himself
               as
               delighting
               in
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               and
               where
               he
               allowes
               not
               his
               corruption
               ;
               but
               positively
               dissents
               from
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               disclaim
               it
               as
               not
               being
               his
               deed
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               her
               case
               ,
               follows
               the
               Bridegrooms
               carriage
               :
               Which
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               her
               carriage
               (
               implyed
               only
               in
               this
               verse
               )
               is
               more
               fully
               expressed
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               His
               carriage
               holds
               out
               the
               great
               design
               he
               drives
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               have
               accesse
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               her
               roused
               up
               :
               for
               attaining
               of
               which
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               doth
               something
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               knocks
               at
               the
               door
               .
               2.
               
               He
               endures
               and
               suffers
               dew
               and
               drops
               in
               the
               
                 cold
                 night
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               doth
               not
               give
               over
               .
               3.
               
               He
               speaks
               ,
               and
               useth
               many
               perswasive
               arguments
               for
               that
               end
               :
               All
               which
               she
               observes
               ,
               and
               yet
               lyes
               still
               .
               It
               is
               in
               sum
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               loving
               husband
               ,
               that
               is
               shut
               out
               by
               a
               lazy
               ,
               yet
               a
               beloved
               wife
               ,
               would
               knock
               ,
               call
               ,
               and
               waiting
               on
               still
               ,
               use
               many
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               her
               to
               open
               ;
               so
               doth
               our
               Spiritual
               Bridegroom
               ,
               wait
               upon
               believers
               whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               brought
               again
               to
               the
               lively
               exercise
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               frame
               of
               spirit
               meet
               for
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               To
               take
               the
               words
               as
               they
               ly
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Brides
               observation
               (
               as
               it
               were
               in
               her
               sleep
               )
               of
               the
               Beloveds
               calling
               
               at
               the
               door
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               set
               down
               his
               call
               .
               3.
               
               The
               arguments
               he
               useth
               for
               prevailing
               with
               her
               .
               By
               knocking
               is
               understood
               the
               inward
               touches
               of
               the
               Word
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               when
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Spirit
               goeth
               alongst
               ,
               which
               raps
               at
               the
               Brides
               heart
               ,
               as
               knocking
               doth
               at
               a
               door
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               mean
               of
               awaking
               her
               from
               spiritual
               sleep
               ,
               as
               knocking
               at
               a
               door
               is
               a
               mean
               of
               awaking
               from
               bodily
               sleep
               :
               So
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 Behold
                 I
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 and
                 knock
                 :
              
               In
               which
               sense
               the
               word
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               hammer
               ,
               Jer.
               23.
               29.
               
               It
               takes
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               seriousnesse
               in
               him
               that
               so
               knocks
               .
               2.
               
               A
               power
               and
               efficacy
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               some-way
               affects
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               moves
               it
               .
               3.
               
               It
               implyes
               some
               effect
               it
               hath
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               being
               somewhat
               affected
               with
               that
               touch
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               's
               his
               voice
               or
               word
               that
               not
               only
               calleth
               ,
               but
               knocketh
               ,
               implying
               some
               force
               it
               had
               upon
               her
               :
               By
               voice
               is
               understood
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               2.
               8.
               10.
               yet
               ,
               as
               backed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               as
               commended
               thereby
               to
               
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               4.
               and
               convincingly
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               the
               very
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               ,
               so
               as
               rods
               inward
               and
               outward
               ,
               and
               other
               means
               may
               have
               their
               own
               place
               ,
               being
               made
               use
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               yet
               still
               according
               to
               the
               word
               .
               His
               great
               end
               for
               which
               he
               knocks
               ,
               is
               in
               that
               word
               open
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               implyes
               her
               case
               ,
               that
               her
               heart
               was
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               shut
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               some
               carnal
               indisposition
               he
               was
               kept
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               made
               welcome
               ;
               So
               it
               requires
               the
               removing
               of
               all
               that
               stopt
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               casting
               open
               of
               the
               heart
               by
               saith
               to
               receive
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               by
               love
               to
               receive
               himself
               :
               and
               in
               these
               two
               especially
               ,
               this
               opening
               doth
               consist
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               14.
               
               The
               Lord
               
                 opened
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lydia
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               expounded
               ,
               she
               
                 gave
                 heed
              
               unto
               these
               things
               which
               Paul
               spoke
               .
               2.
               
               An
               inlarging
               and
               warming
               of
               the
               affections
               towards
               him
               (
               which
               ever
               comprehends
               the
               former
               )
               as
               ,
               
                 Psalm
                 81.
                 10.
                 
                 Open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 wide
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 it
                 :
              
               What
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               refusal
               following
               declares
               ,
               
                 my
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 hear
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               believe
               )
               
                 Israel
                 would
                 none
                 of
                 me
              
               ,
               or
               
                 loved
                 not
                 me
              
               (
               as
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Original
               import
               )
               they
               cared
               not
               for
               me
               ,
               they
               desired
               me
               not
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               quite
               their
               Idols
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               foregoing
               words
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               is
               mentioned
               .
               3.
               
               There
               resulteth
               from
               these
               two
               a
               mutual
               familiarity
               ,
               as
               
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 open
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               opening
               then
               ,
               imports
               the
               removing
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               marred
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               doing
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               might
               dispose
               for
               injoying
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               awaking
               ,
               rising
               ,
               &c.
               all
               which
               follows
               in
               the
               4.
               vers
               .
               and
               while
               he
               commands
               to
               open
               ,
               he
               calls
               for
               the
               entertaining
               of
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               by
               her
               drousinesse
               interrupted
               :
               Which
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               verse
               put
               together
               ,
               hold
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ's
               own
               Bride
               may
               shut
               the
               door
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               a
               sad
               separation
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               .
               2.
               
               Christ's
               word
               is
               the
               great
               and
               ordinary
               external
               mean
               ,
               whereby
               he
               knocks
               at
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               for
               begetting
               faith
               in
               them
               .
               3.
               
               That
               in
               a
               believers
               secure
               condition
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               sometimes
               more
               than
               ordinary
               convictions
               ,
               stirrings
               and
               motions
               by
               the
               Word
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               backed
               with
               power
               ,
               will
               reach
               the
               securest
               heart
               and
               affect
               it
               .
               5.
               
               That
               believers
               will
               discern
               Christ's
               voice
               and
               call
               ,
               when
               their
               condition
               is
               very
               low
               .
               6.
               
               It
               will
               be
               refreshful
               to
               them
               to
               have
               him
               knocking
               ;
               she
               looks
               on
               it
               as
               a
               kindly
               thing
               ,
               even
               to
               have
               his
               knock
               bearing-in
               convictions
               ,
               challenges
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               else
               on
               her
               ;
               though
               it
               please
               not
               her
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               in
               as
               far
               as
               she
               is
               renewed
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 her
                 Beloved
              
               to
               her
               .
               7.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               way
               of
               following
               his
               own
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               become
               secure
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               then
               ,
               will
               make
               his
               call
               ,
               challenges
               or
               convictions
               pursue
               more
               hotly
               and
               pressingly
               than
               at
               other
               times
               .
               8.
               
               When
               Christ
               knocketh
               and
               presseth
               hardest
               ,
               it
               's
               for
               our
               own
               good
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               a
               token
               of
               love
               in
               him
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               deplorable
               ,
               than
               when
               he
               faith
               to
               one
               under
               indisposition
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               evil
               case
               ,
               let
               him
               alone
               .
               9.
               
               When
               Christ
               calls
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               our
               duty
               to
               open
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               can
               no
               more
               be
               slighted
               without
               sin
               ,
               than
               prayer
               ,
               mortification
               and
               other
               commanded
               duties
               ;
               can
               be
               neglected
               or
               slighted
               without
               sin
               .
               10.
               
               Christ
               may
               call
               very
               pressingly
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               may
               have
               some
               work
               on
               the
               conscience
               and
               affections
               of
               hearers
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               some-way
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Word
               be
               rejected
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               not
               made
               open
               to
               Christ
               ;
               as
               here
               she
               sleeps
               still
               notwithstanding
               ;
               and
               the
               following
               verse
               confirms
               it
               .
               11.
               
               There
               are
               some
               operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               more
               than
               a
               common
               work
               on
               the
               generality
               of
               hearers
               ,
               yet
               
               are
               not
               saving
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               often
               are
               ,
               even
               by
               believers
               frustrate
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               others
               for
               ever
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               knocking
               gets
               a
               refusal
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               So
               deceiving
               ,
               beguiling
               and
               dangerous
               are
               common
               motions
               to
               rest
               on
               ,
               when
               the
               finger
               of
               gracious
               Omnipotency
               is
               not
               applyed
               ,
               as
               vers
               .
               4.
               12.
               
               Christ's
               design
               when
               he
               knocks
               fastest
               ,
               is
               friendly
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               sometimes
               sayeth
               ,
               things
               are
               not
               right
               :
               This
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               knocking
               and
               speaking
               to
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               plainest
               when
               he
               speaks
               most
               powerfully
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               way
               how
               Christ
               presseth
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               shewing
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               it
               's
               
                 me
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 me
              
               :
               There
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               commendation
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               weightier
               argument
               used
               for
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               it
               known
               that
               it
               's
               he
               ,
               the
               Husband
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               whos
               's
               the
               house
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               entry
               by
               right
               from
               the
               wife
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               .
               2.
               
               By
               giving
               her
               loving
               titles
               ,
               and
               claiming
               her
               as
               his
               in
               many
               relations
               ,
               as
               
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 dove
              
               ;
               and
               (
               which
               was
               not
               mentioned
               before
               )
               undefiled
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               perfect
               one
               ,
               or
               upright
               sincere
               one
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               often
               rendered
               .
               These
               titles
               given
               now
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               at
               once
               ,
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               when
               secure
               ,
               have
               very
               much
               need
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               rouze
               and
               stir
               them
               up
               :
               Souls
               are
               not
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               receive
               Christ.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               wonderfull
               love
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               condescends
               so
               to
               intreat
               his
               people
               when
               in
               such
               a
               secure
               case
               :
               even
               then
               he
               changes
               not
               her
               name
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               if
               all
               things
               were
               in
               good
               case
               ;
               for
               ,
               our
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               depends
               not
               on
               our
               case
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               will
               sometimes
               very
               lovingly
               deal
               ,
               even
               with
               secure
               souls
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               entry
               ,
               and
               perswading
               them
               to
               open
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               will
               apply
               the
               most
               refreshful
               Gospel-offers
               and
               invitations
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               most
               kindly
               compellations
               for
               that
               end
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               sometimes
               will
               overlook
               the
               lazy
               distempers
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               alwayes
               chide
               with
               them
               for
               these
               ,
               but
               give
               them
               their
               wonted
               stiles
               notwithstanding
               .
               5.
               
               The
               kind
               dealing
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               will
               ever
               prove
               love
               to
               be
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               alwayes
               prove
               that
               the
               persons
               so
               dealt
               with
               are
               presently
               in
               a
               good
               condition
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               may
               accept
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               speak
               comfortably
               as
               to
               their
               state
               ,
               although
               he
               approve
               not
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               as
               here
               .
               6.
               
               We
               may
               see
               that
               Christ's
               love
               is
               not
               founded
               on
               our
               merit
               ,
               nor
               is
               up
               and
               down
               according
               to
               our
               variable
               disposition
               ,
               but
               he
               prevents
               both
               
               in
               his
               dealing
               with
               his
               people
               .
               These
               titles
               being
               made
               use
               of
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               answer
               his
               call
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               to
               him
               ,
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Christ's
               love
               in
               souls
               ,
               is
               a
               main
               thing
               to
               make
               way
               for
               their
               entertaining
               of
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               believer
               so
               beloved
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               hold
               him
               without
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               when
               he
               knocketh
               to
               be
               in
               .
               Grace
               would
               make
               a
               heart
               to
               blush
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               look
               it
               out
               of
               countenance
               ,
               that
               would
               refuse
               his
               kindnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               great
               argument
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 my
                 head
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 dew
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 locks
                 with
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 :
              
               Very
               shame
               might
               prevail
               with
               the
               wife
               ,
               when
               the
               Husband
               useth
               such
               an
               argument
               as
               this
               :
               It
               's
               even
               as
               if
               a
               husband
               ,
               standing
               long
               without
               doors
               in
               a
               tempestuous
               night
               ,
               should
               use
               this
               motive
               with
               his
               wife
               to
               perswade
               her
               to
               let
               him
               in
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               prejudicial
               and
               hurtful
               to
               my
               health
               ,
               if
               thou
               open
               not
               unto
               me
               ;
               for
               ,
               I
               have
               stood
               long
               without
               :
               This
               may
               no
               doubt
               be
               presumed
               to
               be
               a
               very
               strong
               and
               prevalent
               argument
               with
               a
               loving
               wife
               ;
               yet
               ,
               it
               gets
               but
               a
               poor
               and
               very
               unsuitable
               answer
               from
               the
               Bride
               .
               By
               
                 dew
                 ,
                 drops
              
               and
               night-time
               ,
               are
               understood
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               external
               crosses
               and
               lownesse
               :
               So
               ,
               Daniel
               4.
               that
               King
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 wet
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 heaven
              
               in
               his
               low
               condition
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               house
               to
               shelter
               himself
               in
               ,
               but
               being
               obnoxious
               to
               all
               changes
               and
               injuries
               of
               weather
               :
               and
               Iacob
               mentions
               it
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               toilsome
               labour
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               with
               
                 Laban
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 endure
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               ever
               watchful
               ,
               and
               spared
               not
               himself
               for
               the
               hurt
               of
               either
               day
               or
               night
               :
               Here
               Christ's
               spiritual
               sufferings
               also
               may
               come
               in
               ,
               whereby
               he
               made
               himself
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Fathers
               wrath
               and
               curse
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               accesse
               to
               communion
               with
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               the
               account
               that
               he
               hath
               of
               being
               kept
               out
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               new
               piece
               of
               his
               suffering
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               painful
               reviving
               of
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               old
               sufferings
               .
               The
               scope
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               kindly
               husband
               ,
               will
               so
               deal
               with
               a
               beloved
               wife
               ,
               and
               expect
               to
               prevail
               ,
               being
               put
               to
               this
               strait
               ;
               so
               doth
               Christ
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               being
               no
               lesse
               desirous
               of
               a
               room
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               much
               troubled
               by
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               is
               when
               put
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               cold
               night
               ,
               under
               dew
               and
               rain
               at
               his
               own
               door
               .
               This
               way
               of
               arguing
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               believer
               ,
               
               as
               such
               ,
               loves
               and
               respects
               Christ
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               him
               suffering
               ,
               as
               a
               kind
               wise
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               hazard
               her
               husbands
               health
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               expounds
               her
               so
               ,
               even
               when
               she
               is
               lazy
               and
               keeps
               him
               out
               ,
               otherwise
               this
               argument
               would
               be
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               have
               used
               it
               ;
               He
               will
               see
               much
               evil
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               ere
               he
               notice
               it
               in
               a
               believer
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               suspicious
               ,
               even
               when
               occasions
               are
               given
               .
               3.
               
               Believers
               are
               often
               exceeding
               unanswerable
               to
               the
               relation
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               may
               suffer
               Christ
               to
               stand
               long
               waiting
               without
               .
               4.
               
               It
               affects
               Christ
               much
               (
               and
               is
               a
               suffering
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               putting
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               ,
               and
               a
               crucifying
               again
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               )
               to
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               hearts
               by
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               pardonable
               sin
               that
               hath
               moe
               and
               greater
               aggravations
               than
               this
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               cruelty
               to
               kind
               Jesus
               Christ.
               5.
               
               Believers
               ,
               even
               when
               Christ
               is
               in
               good
               terms
               with
               them
               ,
               may
               fall
               in
               this
               fault
               .
               6.
               
               Christ
               is
               a
               most
               affectionat
               suiter
               ,
               and
               patient
               Husband
               ,
               that
               thus
               waits
               on
               even
               when
               he
               is
               affronted
               ,
               and
               gives
               not
               over
               his
               kind
               suit
               :
               Who
               would
               bear
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               bears
               with
               and
               passeth
               by
               ,
               and
               continues
               kindly
               notwithstanding
               ?
               Many
               strange
               and
               uncouth
               things
               are
               comported
               with
               ,
               and
               over-looked
               betwixt
               him
               and
               believers
               without
               hearing
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               could
               not
               digest
               .
               7.
               
               Out
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               not
               spared
               himself
               ,
               nor
               shunned
               sufferings
               ,
               for
               doing
               of
               his
               people
               good
               :
               Iacob's
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               suffering
               for
               Labans
               flocks
               ,
               and
               Nebuchadnezzar
               his
               humiliation
               was
               nothing
               to
               this
               .
               8.
               
               The
               love
               of
               Christ
               is
               manifested
               in
               nothing
               more
               for
               his
               people
               than
               in
               his
               sufferings
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               patient
               on-waiting
               to
               have
               the
               benefits
               thereof
               applyed
               to
               them
               .
               9.
               
               Christ's
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               his
               affectionat
               way
               of
               pleading
               from
               them
               ,
               should
               melt
               hearts
               in
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               desire
               of
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               the
               refusal
               exceeding
               sinful
               and
               shameful
               ▪
               where
               it
               is
               given
               ;
               O
               so
               strong
               arguments
               as
               Christ
               hath
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               on
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               !
               and
               how
               many
               things
               are
               there
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 my
                 coat
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 washed
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 defile
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Brides
               answer
               is
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               but
               O!
               how
               unsuitable
               to
               that
               which
               was
               his
               carriage
               ?
               He
               stands
               ,
               she
               lyes
               ;
               He
               without
               ,
               she
               within
               ;
               He
               calls
               friendly
               ;
               she
               ungrately
               shifts
               it
               ,
               at
               best
               :
               As
               if
               a
               wife
               should
               answer
               her
               husband
               so
               calling
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 my
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 washen
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               have
               composed
               my self
               to
               rest
               ,
               I
               cannot
               rise
               ,
               it
               would
               hurt
               me
               to
               rise
               :
               So
               doth
               the
               Bride
               thus
               unreasonably
               ,
               and
               absurdly
               put
               back
               this
               fair
               call
               ,
               upon
               a
               twofold
               shift
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               the
               sleep
               and
               opening
               ,
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               .
               In
               it
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               answer
               .
               2.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               particular
               grounds
               which
               she
               layeth
               down
               to
               build
               it
               on
               .
               And
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               faults
               of
               this
               reasoning
               of
               hers
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               may
               be
               concluded
               to
               be
               unsound
               .
               The
               answer
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               a
               denyal
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               clears
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               like
               that
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 11.
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 children
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 trouble
                 me
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Yea
               ,
               
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 ?
              
               These
               words
               (
               being
               the
               interrogatinonot
               of
               one
               doubting
               ,
               but
               of
               one
               shifting
               )
               imply
               a
               vehehement
               denyal
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               most
               unreasonable
               and
               impossible
               thing
               for
               her
               to
               give
               obedience
               to
               what
               was
               called
               for
               :
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               get
               most
               undiscreet
               refusals
               to
               his
               fairest
               calls
               :
               Which
               refusal
               is
               thus
               aggreged
               ,
               1
               It
               was
               against
               most
               powerful
               and
               plain
               means
               :
               The
               most
               powerful
               external
               Ordinances
               may
               be
               frustrat
               even
               Christ
               himself
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               had
               not
               alwayes
               successe
               .
               2.
               
               It
               was
               against
               her
               light
               ,
               she
               knew
               it
               was
               Christ's
               call
               :
               Even
               believers
               may
               fit
               challenges
               against
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               sin
               wittingly
               through
               the
               violence
               of
               tentations
               ,
               though
               not
               wholly
               willingly
               .
               3.
               
               She
               had
               invited
               him
               by
               prayer
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               16.
               yet
               now
               lyes
               still
               :
               Which
               lets
               us
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               in
               their
               carriage
               ,
               are
               often
               unsuitable
               to
               their
               prayers
               :
               There
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               often
               a
               great
               discrepancy
               betwixt
               these
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               Often
               believers
               may
               be
               more
               desirous
               of
               an
               opportunity
               
               of
               meeting
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               mercy
               ,
               when
               they
               want
               it
               ,
               than
               watchful
               to
               make
               the
               right
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               gotten
               it
               .
            
             
               Her
               way
               is
               to
               give
               some
               reasons
               for
               her
               refusal
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               could
               do
               no
               otherwayes
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               so
               much
               for
               her
               shifting
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               
                 how
                 can
                 I
              
               ,
               &c.
               import
               .
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               flesh
               will
               be
               bruidy
               and
               quick
               in
               inventing
               shifts
               for
               maintaining
               of
               it self
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               clearest
               convictions
               and
               duties
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               ill
               to
               debate
               or
               reason
               a
               clear
               duty
               ,
               often
               Satan
               and
               the
               flesh
               gets
               advantage
               by
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Folks
               are
               oft-times
               very
               partial
               in
               examining
               their
               own
               reasons
               ,
               and
               are
               hardly
               put
               from
               their
               own
               grounds
               once
               laid
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               not
               solid
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               foolish
               reasons
               will
               be
               convincing
               to
               a
               spiritual
               sluggard
               ,
               who
               in
               fostering
               his
               ease
               ,
               seems
               wiser
               to
               himself
               ,
               than
               one
               who
               can
               render
               the
               most
               concludent
               arguments
               ,
               and
               strongest
               reasons
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Prov.
               26.
               16.
               
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               particular
               reasons
               will
               clear
               this
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 my
                 coat
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ?
              
               Putting
               off
               the
               cloaths
               is
               an
               evidence
               〈◊〉
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               rest
               ,
               as
               keeping
               them
               on
               ,
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               watching
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Nehemiah
                 4.
                 23.
                 
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 put
                 off
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 washing
              
               ;
               Hence
               keeping
               on
               of
               the
               cloaths
               is
               borrowed
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               spiritual
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               hiding
               of
               spiritual
               nakednesse
               ,
               as
               
                 Rev.
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 watcheth
                 and
                 keepeth
                 his
                 garments
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 walk
                 naked
                 :
              
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               putting
               off
               of
               cloaths
               ,
               signifieth
               not
               only
               a
               spiritual
               drousinesse
               ,
               but
               a
               high
               degree
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               having
               put
               off
               ,
               and
               fallen
               from
               that
               tendernesse
               and
               watchfulnesse
               in
               her
               walk
               ,
               wherewith
               she
               was
               cloathed
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               11.
               and
               is
               now
               somewhat
               setled
               in
               her
               carnal
               ease
               and
               security
               .
               From
               this
               she
               argueth
               ,
               
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ?
              
               The
               force
               of
               the
               reason
               may
               be
               three
               wayes
               considered
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               it
               imports
               a
               difficulty
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               do
               it
               ?
               O
               it
               's
               difficult
               !
               2.
               
               As
               it
               imports
               an
               aversnesse
               to
               it
               ,
               in
               her self
               :
               It
               stands
               against
               her
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               seeming
               unreasonable
               thing
               ,
               as
               
                 Gen.
                 39.
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 this
                 great
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               &
               c.
               ?
               3.
               
               A
               sort
               of
               shame
               may
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               out
               of
               a
               posture
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               shame
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               seen
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               's
               hard
               to
               raise
               one
               that
               hath
               fallen
               into
               security
               .
               2.
               
               To
               lazy
               souls
               every
               thing
               looks
               like
               an
               insuperable
               
               difficulty
               ,
               their
               way
               to
               duty
               is
               as
               
                 an
                 hedge
                 of
                 thorns
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               15.
               19.
               and
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 lyon
                 in
                 their
                 streets
                 ,
              
               and
               sometimes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               house-floor
               ,
               when
               any
               duty
               is
               pressed
               upon
               them
               that
               would
               rob
               them
               of
               their
               carnal
               ease
               ,
               Prov
               ,
               26.
               13.
               and
               22.
               13.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               much
               for
               one
               in
               a
               secure
               frame
               to
               wrestle
               with
               their
               own
               indisposition
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               wearinesse
               then
               to
               take
               
                 the
                 hand
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bosome
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               26.
               15.
               4.
               
               It
               's
               not
               a
               commendable
               shamefastnesse
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               very
               sinful
               modesty
               ,
               that
               keeps
               one
               from
               duty
               :
               It
               was
               indeed
               more
               shameful
               to
               lye
               still
               ,
               than
               to
               rise
               .
            
             
               Her
               second
               ground
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 washed
                 my
                 feet
              
               :
               washing
               the
               feet
               ,
               fitted
               and
               prepared
               for
               rest
               ;
               mens
               feet
               in
               these
               countries
               ,
               being
               ,
               by
               walking
               bare-footed
               ,
               someway
               stiffened
               ,
               beaten
               and
               bruised
               ,
               which
               by
               washing
               were
               eased
               and
               refreshed
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               in
               Abraham
               and
               Lots
               carriage
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               men
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               fitted
               and
               composed
               my self
               for
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               wearied
               with
               the
               painfulnesse
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               cannot
               endure
               to
               stir
               her self
               toward
               these
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               would
               again
               defile
               her
               :
               In
               〈◊〉
               reasoning
               ,
               there
               are
               these
               faults
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               she
               doth
               at
               all
               offer
               to
               debate
               a
               clear
               duty
               ,
               this
               makes
               way
               for
               the
               snare
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               interprets
               the
               study
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               trouble
               ,
               and
               carnal
               security
               to
               be
               an
               ease
               :
               There
               will
               be
               strange
               misrepresentations
               sometimes
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               faults
               and
               failings
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               and
               excellency
               ,
               which
               have
               much
               influence
               on
               our
               deadnesse
               and
               sinful
               distempers
               .
               3.
               
               She
               makes
               one
               sinful
               action
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               continuance
               in
               another
               :
               There
               is
               often
               a
               connexion
               amongst
               ●ins
               ,
               and
               one
               draws
               on
               another
               ;
               the
               premisses
               that
               the
               flesh
               layes
               down
               as
               principles
               ,
               will
               still
               bear
               conclusions
               like
               themselves
               :
               It
               's
               unsound
               and
               unsafe
               reasoning
               from
               these
               .
               4.
               
               That
               which
               should
               stir
               and
               perswade
               her
               to
               rise
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               right
               ,
               she
               makes
               a
               motive
               of
               it
               to
               strengthen
               her self
               in
               her
               lazy
               inclination
               to
               lye
               still
               ;
               Carnal
               sense
               draws
               conclusions
               most
               unreasonable
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               tends
               still
               to
               foster
               it self
               ,
               whereas
               faith
               and
               tendernesse
               would
               reason
               the
               quite
               contrary
               .
               5.
               
               She
               puts
               too
               honest
               a
               name
               upon
               her
               security
               ,
               and
               calleth
               it
               the
               washing
               of
               her
               feet
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               the
               polluting
               of
               them
               :
               
               Fairding
               and
               plaistering
               over
               our
               own
               evils
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               fostering
               of
               security
               ,
               yet
               too
               common
               ;
               as
               to
               call
               unbelief
               humility
               ,
               presumption
               faith
               ,
               security
               peace
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               give
               to
               sin
               the
               name
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               then
               without
               a
               challenge
               maintain
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               putting
               darknesse
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               bitter
               for
               sweet
               ,
               and
               a
               sort
               of
               calling
               evil
               good
               ,
               which
               brings
               under
               the
               hazard
               of
               the
               pronounced
               wo
               ,
               Isa.
               5.
               20.
               6.
               
               She
               fails
               here
               ,
               that
               she
               expects
               more
               ease
               in
               lying
               still
               ,
               than
               in
               opening
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               but
               the
               flesh
               that
               is
               troubled
               at
               Christ's
               presence
               ;
               but
               ,
               solid
               satisfaction
               is
               only
               to
               be
               had
               in
               his
               company
               :
               Flesh
               hath
               ever
               secret
               fears
               of
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               intollerable
               ,
               irksome
               and
               troublesome
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               in
               earnest
               ;
               and
               these
               whisperings
               ,
               and
               wicked
               suggestions
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               may
               have
               sometimes
               too
               much
               weight
               with
               a
               believer
               .
               7.
               
               She
               mistakes
               Christ's
               word
               ,
               which
               pressed
               that
               he
               might
               be
               admitted
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               most
               loving
               husband
               ,
               and
               had
               suffered
               so
               much
               in
               waiting
               for
               entry
               ;
               but
               ,
               she
               states
               the
               matter
               otherwayes
               ,
               if
               she
               that
               was
               at
               ease
               should
               trouble
               her self
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               shift
               might
               seem
               reasonable
               ;
               Though
               Christ
               be
               not
               directly
               and
               down-right
               refused
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               dar
               not
               under
               convictions
               adventure
               on
               that
               ,
               yet
               by
               opposing
               respect
               to
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               shifting
               to
               open
               to
               him
               when
               he
               knocks
               ,
               many
               are
               guilty
               upon
               the
               matter
               of
               refusing
               and
               slighting
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               they
               slight
               not
               him
               ,
               but
               would
               only
               shun
               something
               that
               is
               troublesome
               to
               themselves
               :
               These
               words
               are
               not
               so
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               as
               if
               explicitly
               believers
               would
               so
               argue
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               their
               lazy
               and
               drousie
               spiritual
               distempers
               there
               is
               such
               arguing
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               such
               or
               such
               like
               shifts
               prevails
               often
               to
               make
               them
               keep
               out
               Christ
               ,
               when
               directly
               they
               dar
               not
               refuse
               him
               ;
               which
               doth
               evidence
               the
               power
               and
               subtility
               of
               corruption
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               that
               passeth
               it
               by
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               should
               be
               asked
               ,
               Why
               is
               this
               sinful
               distemper
               of
               hers
               registrat
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               record
               ?
               Why
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               her
               own
               good
               ;
               It
               's
               profitable
               for
               believers
               to
               mind
               and
               record
               their
               miscarriages
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               kind
               dealings
               with
               them
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               whose
               love
               appears
               and
               shines
               most
               brightly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               set
               for-against
               her
               miscarriage
               ;
               believers
               
               would
               acknowledge
               their
               infirmities
               and
               failings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               mercies
               and
               graces
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               make
               to
               the
               Bridegrooms
               commendation
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               ;
               often
               one
               believers
               infirmities
               ,
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               may
               prove
               edifying
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               making
               them
               watchful
               ,
               and
               bidding
               them
               stand
               ,
               and
               sustaining
               of
               them
               when
               fallen
               :
               The
               infirmities
               of
               Iob
               under
               his
               fore
               tryals
               ,
               have
               strengthened
               many
               ,
               as
               his
               patience
               hath
               convinced
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               sum
               ,
               this
               reasoning
               is
               indirect
               and
               frivolous
               ,
               shewing
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               men
               incline
               to
               cover
               their
               secret
               misregard
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               rather
               tendernesse
               to
               themselves
               ,
               than
               indiscreet
               disrespect
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               expounds
               it
               so
               :
               as
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               5.
               when
               they
               alledge
               it
               as
               a
               necessary
               excuse
               ,
               that
               they
               behoved
               to
               wait
               on
               their
               farm
               and
               merchandise
               ,
               he
               interprets
               it
               ,
               they
               made
               light
               of
               the
               invitation
               to
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Kings
               Son.
               2.
               
               It
               shewes
               ,
               that
               the
               shifts
               whereby
               men
               put
               back
               Christ
               ,
               are
               exceeding
               frivolous
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               strong
               nor
               relevant
               reason
               alledged
               for
               our
               slighting
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               ruining
               our selves
               in
               slighting
               of
               him
               in
               the
               offers
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               although
               corrupt
               nature
               exercise
               and
               rack
               it's
               invention
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               reasons
               to
               plead
               our
               excuse
               ,
               yet
               when
               such
               reasonings
               are
               examined
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               abide
               the
               tryal
               .
               3.
               
               That
               when
               mens
               hearts
               are
               in
               a
               declining
               frame
               ,
               very
               trivial
               and
               weightlesse
               arguments
               will
               prevail
               to
               make
               them
               keep
               out
               Christ
               ;
               and
               for
               as
               trivial
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               would
               prevail
               even
               with
               believers
               ,
               did
               not
               grace
               refute
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               his
               entry
               into
               the
               soul.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 bowels
                 were
                 moved
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               follow
               ;
               in
               this
               fourth
               verse
               ,
               a
               second
               step
               of
               Christ's
               carriage
               ,
               with
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               :
               He
               gives
               not
               over
               ,
               but
               puts
               in
               his
               finger
               ,
               and
               powerfully
               makes
               application
               to
               her
               ,
               by
               a
               saving
               
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               upon
               her
               heart
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               desired
               and
               designed
               effect
               following
               upon
               it
               ;
               she
               riseth
               and
               openeth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               we
               have
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               mean
               applyed
               and
               made
               use
               of
               .
               2.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               application
               .
               (
               for
               that
               the
               worker
               is
               the
               Beloved
               himself
               ,
               is
               clear
               )
               The
               mean
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               which
               in
               Scripture
               signifieth
               three
               things
               ,
               when
               attributed
               to
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               Omnipotency
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 15.
                 6.
                 
                 Thy
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 glorious
                 in
                 power
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               Exod.
               8.
               19.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               power
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               taken
               for
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               common
               operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               miracles
               ,
               beyond
               the
               power
               of
               man
               are
               wrought
               ;
               as
               by
               comparing
               Matth.
               12.
               28.
               with
               Luke
               11.
               20.
               will
               be
               clear
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               taken
               for
               the
               saving
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               applyed
               for
               the
               working
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               elect
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               renewing
               and
               confirming
               of
               it
               afterward
               in
               believers
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 11.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 believed
                 .
              
               This
               is
               it
               which
               is
               pointed
               at
               ,
               Isa.
               53.
               1.
               where
               ,
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 believed
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 the
                 arm
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 revealed
                 ?
              
               are
               made
               of
               equal
               extent
               :
               And
               so
               especially
               it
               's
               to
               be
               taken
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               scope
               clears
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               immediat
               powerfull
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               working
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               a
               key
               is
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               door
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               of
               applying
               this
               mean
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 door
                 :
              
               where
               (
               following
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               husbands
               standing
               at
               a
               shut
               door
               ,
               and
               not
               geting
               entry
               )
               he
               shews
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               knocking
               prevailed
               not
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               he
               took
               an
               effectual
               way
               of
               opening
               it
               himself
               ,
               which
               is
               ordinary
               by
               putting
               in
               the
               key
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               else
               at
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               door
               :
               So
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               made
               open
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               a
               kindly
               native
               way
               ,
               not
               by
               breaking
               open
               ,
               but
               by
               opening
               ;
               he
               indeed
               having
               the
               key
               by
               which
               hearts
               are
               opened
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 opens
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shuts
                 ,
                 and
                 shuts
                 ●and
                 no
                 man
                 opens
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               3.
               7.
               
               Which
               words
               do
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               beside
               the
               call
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               any
               common
               conviction
               that
               is
               thereby
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               an
               immediat
               ,
               real
               ,
               powerful
               and
               peculiar
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               accompanies
               the
               word
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               application
               of
               this
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               being
               now
               asleep
               ,
               and
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               cannot
               without
               that
               be
               stirred
               and
               quickned
               by
               the
               most
               powerful
               
               external
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               common
               operations
               :
               Nay
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               believers
               reviving
               ,
               from
               his
               backslidden
               and
               drousie
               case
               ,
               this
               work
               if
               omnipotency
               is
               needful
               .
               3.
               
               This
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               effectual
               ,
               and
               when
               peculiarly
               applyed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               frustrat
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               
                 puts
                 in
                 his
                 hand
              
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               follows
               .
               4.
               
               Although
               it
               be
               a
               most
               powerful
               work
               ,
               yet
               it
               works
               kindly
               ,
               and
               brings
               about
               the
               effect
               without
               wronging
               of
               the
               natural
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               makes
               use
               of
               them
               formally
               for
               bringing
               forth
               the
               effect
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               openeth
               a
               door
               by
               the
               lock
               ,
               makes
               use
               of
               a
               key
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               hurt
               nor
               destroy
               the
               lock
               :
               There
               is
               therefore
               no
               inconsistency
               betwixt
               Christ's
               opening
               and
               ours
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               co-acts
               not
               nor
               forceth
               the
               will
               ,
               but
               sweetly
               determins
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               willing
               ;
               he
               takes
               away
               unwillingness
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               willing
               ,
               Psal.
               110.
               3.
               
               Christ
               hath
               the
               keyes
               of
               hearts
               ,
               and
               can
               open
               and
               shut
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               without
               wronging
               of
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Grace
               being
               the
               work
               of
               a
               high-hand
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               easie
               to
               procure
               welcome
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               even
               amongst
               believers
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               with
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               principle
               of
               grace
               within
               to
               co-operat
               with
               Christ.
               6.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               as
               he
               is
               a
               most
               powerful
               worker
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               work
               of
               his
               power
               most
               free
               ,
               soveraign
               and
               wonderful
               ;
               which
               clearly
               appeareth
               in
               that
               it
               is
               applyed
               on
               the
               back
               of
               such
               a
               slighting
               answer
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               :
               Yea
               ,
               7.
               
               Often-times
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               surprizeth
               his
               own
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               a
               most
               unsuitable
               case
               ,
               and
               when
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               deserving
               they
               might
               have
               expected
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               certainly
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               our
               free-will
               for
               our
               conversion
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               nor
               to
               our
               predispositions
               for
               his
               applying
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               own
               grace
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               gracious
               way
               of
               dealing
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               comes
               over
               many
               obstructions
               ,
               and
               packs
               up
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               many
               affronts
               and
               injuries
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               should
               ask
               ,
               why
               Christ
               did
               not
               apply
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               his
               hand
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               suspends
               it
               till
               he
               had
               gotten
               a
               refusal
               ,
               and
               be
               now
               at
               the
               very
               withdrawing
               ?
               Answ.
               1.
               
               He
               doth
               this
               to
               shew
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               works
               as
               well
               when
               it
               will
               ,
               as
               on
               whom
               it
               will
               :
               Grace
               must
               not
               be
               limited
               by
               us
               in
               the
               manner
               or
               time
               of
               it's
               working
               ,
               more
               than
               in
               it's
               work
               ,
               or
               subject
               matter
               upon
               which
               it
               worketh
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               he
               discovereth
               ,
               what
               believers
               would
               be
               without
               his
               grace
               (
               and
               so
               would
               teach
               them
               to
               
               walk
               humbly
               )
               which
               otherwise
               had
               not
               so
               well
               appeared
               .
               3.
               
               His
               wisdom
               and
               tendernesse
               appears
               herein
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               withdraw
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               leave
               her
               lifelesse
               too
               ,
               but
               ere
               he
               awake
               challenges
               in
               her
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               her
               lively
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               her
               graces
               ;
               otherwise
               she
               might
               have
               lyen
               still
               in
               her
               deadnesse
               :
               Christ
               times
               his
               operations
               ,
               his
               appearings
               and
               withdrawings
               with
               much
               tendernesse
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               discretion
               .
            
             
               This
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               puts
               a
               stir
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               which
               vents
               it self
               in
               four
               steps
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Her
                 bowels
                 are
                 moved
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 She
                 ariseth
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Her
                 fingers
                 drop
                 with
                 Myrrhe
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 She
                 opens
                 .
              
               All
               which
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               either
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               effects
               following
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               she
               is
               recovered
               from
               such
               a
               condition
               :
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               As
               duties
               lying
               on
               a
               believer
               :
               Or
               ,
               3.
               
               As
               they
               hold
               out
               the
               order
               of
               the
               effects
               wrought
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               In
               general
               ,
               it
               holds
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               effectually
               applyed
               ,
               makes
               a
               very
               great
               ,
               palpable
               and
               universal
               change
               upon
               the
               persons
               in
               whom
               it
               works
               :
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Brides
               carriage
               here
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               2.
               
               Although
               it
               be
               not
               absolutly
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               ordinary
               for
               a
               believer
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               instant
               of
               his
               conversion
               ;
               yet
               ,
               when
               the
               change
               is
               suddain
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               extremity
               of
               a
               sinful
               condition
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               discernable
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               following
               the
               change
               will
               be
               the
               more
               palpable
               .
               3.
               
               A
               believer
               would
               endeavour
               to
               be
               clear
               in
               the
               change
               of
               his
               condition
               ;
               and
               when
               this
               clearnesse
               is
               attained
               by
               the
               distinct
               uptaking
               of
               the
               several
               fruits
               of
               the
               change
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               useful
               and
               profitable
               for
               establishing
               the
               believer
               in
               the
               confidence
               of
               his
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               saving
               change
               wrought
               in
               him
               ;
               So
               here
               ,
               the
               Bride
               both
               asserts
               him
               to
               be
               her
               beloved
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               change
               he
               had
               wrought
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               effect
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 my
                 bowels
                 were
                 moved
                 for
                 him
              
               ;
               Which
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               holds
               forth
               the
               kindly
               exercise
               of
               serious
               repentance
               ,
               affecting
               and
               stinging
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               very
               inward
               bowels
               ,
               for
               slighting
               Christ
               so
               long
               :
               which
               will
               be
               cleared
               by
               considering
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               bowels
               .
               2.
               
               What
               by
               
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 bowels
              
               .
               3.
               
               What
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 him
              
               .
               By
               bowels
               ,
               are
               understood
               either
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               an
               intense
               degree
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 30.
                 27.
                 my
                 bowels
                 
                 boyled
                 .
              
               Lam.
               1.
               20.
               
               My
               
                 bowels
                 are
                 troubled
              
               .
               And
               
                 Ier.
                 4.
                 19.
                 
                 My
                 bowels
                 ,
                 my
                 bowels
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 pained
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               bowels
               are
               taken
               for
               affection
               and
               tender
               love
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               such
               as
               mothers
               have
               to
               the
               children
               of
               their
               womb
               ,
               
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 bowels
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Philemon
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 Receive
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 my
                 own
                 bowels
                 .
              
               Thus
               they
               are
               taken
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 63.
                 15.
                 
                 Where
                 are
                 thy
                 bowels
                 ?
              
               and
               frequently
               elsewhere
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
               By
               
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 bowels
              
               (
               or
               sounding
               ,
               or
               making
               a
               noise
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               elsewhere
               trauslated
               ,
               Isa.
               10.
               11.
               and
               63.
               15.
               
               )
               is
               understood
               a
               sensible
               stirring
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               when
               they
               begin
               to
               stound
               ,
               and
               that
               kindly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               most
               affectionat
               manner
               ,
               either
               severally
               ,
               or
               jointly
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 bowels
              
               ,
               Hos.
               11.
               and
               the
               
                 troubling
                 of
                 the
                 bowels
              
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               It
               's
               even
               such
               as
               is
               kindly
               sympathy
               with
               persons
               that
               are
               dearly
               beloved
               ,
               when
               any
               sad
               change
               befalls
               them
               :
               It
               's
               called
               the
               yerning
               of
               the
               bowels
               ,
               spoken
               of
               that
               mother
               ,
               1
               King.
               3.
               26.
               who
               was
               so
               affected
               towards
               her
               child
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               rather
               quite
               him
               to
               the
               other
               woman
               that
               was
               not
               his
               mother
               ,
               than
               see
               him
               divided
               ,
               her
               bowels
               were
               so
               hot
               towards
               him
               ;
               (
               another
               thing
               than
               was
               in
               any
               on-looker
               )
               It
               's
               the
               same
               word
               here
               ,
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               this
               motion
               of
               the
               Brides
               bowels
               proceeded
               from
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               sorrow
               for
               wronging
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               two
               jumbled
               her
               within
               ,
               and
               pierced
               and
               stounded
               her
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               kindly
               parent
               useth
               to
               be
               for
               the
               death
               or
               distresse
               of
               his
               only
               child
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               character
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               
                 Zech.
                 12.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 him
                 ,
              
               holds
               out
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               procuring-cause
               of
               this
               trouble
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               for
               wronging
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               slighting
               of
               so
               kind
               an
               husband
               and
               friend
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               stounded
               her
               at
               the
               heart
               above
               all
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Zech.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
                 ,
                 and
                 mourn
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               holds
               forth
               the
               final
               cause
               wherefore
               she
               was
               so
               stirred
               and
               moved
               ;
               It
               was
               
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               injoy
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 They
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 for
                 corn
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               obtain
               them
               :
               So
               her
               bowels
               were
               moved
               for
               ,
               or
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               obtain
               and
               injoy
               him
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               sense
               of
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               her
               by-past
               unkindly
               carriage
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               recover
               him
               again
               ,
               so
               affects
               her
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               pangs
               of
               a
               travelling
               woman
               ,
               till
               Christ
               be
               again
               formed
               in
               her
               heart
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               
               first
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               powerful
               convictions
               to
               beget
               evangelick
               repentance
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               soul
               sensible
               of
               by-past
               failings
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               37.
               
               This
               although
               it
               be
               not
               in
               time
               before
               faith
               ,
               nor
               in
               nature
               (
               for
               ,
               seing
               it
               proceeds
               from
               love
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               faith
               )
               yet
               it
               's
               the
               first
               sensible
               effect
               ,
               that
               sinners
               (
               surprised
               in
               a
               sinful
               condition
               )
               are
               touched
               with
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               never
               separat
               from
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               joined
               with
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               2.
               
               This
               work
               of
               repentance
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               renewed
               ,
               even
               in
               believers
               after
               their
               failings
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               way
               by
               which
               they
               recover
               ;
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               thus
               affected
               ,
               and
               it
               becomes
               them
               well
               who
               have
               sin
               ,
               to
               be
               deeply
               moved
               and
               afflicted
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Where
               most
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               where
               most
               sincerity
               hath
               been
               ,
               when
               a
               wakening
               comes
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               the
               more
               sensible
               ,
               and
               affect
               the
               heart
               the
               more
               throughly
               .
               Particularly
               ,
               we
               may
               gather
               hence
               these
               properties
               of
               true
               repentance
               or
               godly
               sorrow
               .
               1.
               
               Godly
               sorrow
               is
               no
               fruit
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               work
               and
               effect
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               peculiar
               saving
               grace
               ,
               beyond
               common
               conviction
               ,
               and
               a
               believer
               is
               not
               the
               worker
               of
               it
               in
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               This
               sorrow
               consists
               most
               in
               the
               inward
               pangs
               and
               stings
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               wherein
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               indignation
               against
               our selves
               for
               wronging
               of
               him
               ,
               strugle
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               within
               ,
               in
               a
               stir
               .
               3.
               
               True
               repentance
               is
               different
               from
               ,
               and
               beyond
               convictions
               ,
               and
               challenges
               (
               which
               the
               Bride
               had
               before
               when
               this
               was
               wanting
               in
               her
               )
               and
               makes
               another
               kind
               of
               impression
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               sensible
               touch
               upon
               the
               heart
               and
               inward
               bowels
               :
               I
               say
               not
               that
               it
               's
               alway
               terrible
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               accidental
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               sensible
               it
               is
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               this
               godly
               sorrow
               affect
               the
               heart
               deeply
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               work
               kindly
               ,
               sweetly
               and
               affectionatly
               ,
               as
               a
               mothers
               affection
               warms
               to
               her
               child
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               troubled
               for
               his
               first-born
               :
               Love
               hath
               a
               main
               influence
               upon
               ,
               and
               goeth
               alongst
               in
               ,
               this
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               rise
               of
               it
               ,
               love
               kindles
               this
               heart-indignation
               ;
               and
               also
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               love
               to
               Christ
               keeps
               it
               lively
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               vents
               it self
               ,
               it
               makes
               it
               a
               kindly
               and
               no
               torturing
               or
               terrible
               exercise
               .
               5.
               
               Nothing
               more
               affects
               a
               kindly
               repenting
               heart
               ,
               truly
               touched
               with
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               should
               have
               sinned
               against
               Christ
               It
               's
               own
               hazard
               is
               not
               the
               predominant
               cause
               of
               this
               sorrow
               (
               she
               is
               clear
               of
               her
               interest
               still
               )
               nor
               
               is
               it
               any
               sad
               event
               that
               might
               follow
               ,
               which
               so
               affects
               her
               (
               though
               she
               was
               not
               senselesse
               as
               to
               these
               )
               but
               it
               is
               
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               not
               her
               own
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               thus
               moved
               :
               The
               Spirits
               conviction
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               8.
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 believe
                 not
                 on
                 me
              
               .
               6.
               
               Considering
               the
               words
               with
               what
               follows
               ,
               
                 I
                 rose
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               comparing
               them
               with
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               That
               true
               repentance
               brings
               forth
               alwayes
               a
               change
               in
               a
               believers
               carriage
               to
               the
               better
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               by
               which
               Christ
               their
               Beloved
               was
               formerly
               provocked
               ;
               and
               it
               doth
               stir
               up
               to
               universal
               activenesse
               ,
               in
               the
               study
               of
               holinesse
               :
               This
               makes
               her
               arise
               from
               the
               lazinesse
               in
               which
               she
               formerly
               was
               .
               7.
               
               Consider
               ,
               that
               she
               rests
               not
               till
               first
               she
               open
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               obtain
               his
               presence
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               where
               true
               repentance
               is
               ,
               the
               soul
               will
               never
               sit
               down
               on
               challenges
               ,
               convictions
               ,
               or
               making
               a-mends
               in
               the
               conversation
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               in
               self
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               be
               restlesse
               until
               by
               faith
               it
               close
               with
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               pressing
               after
               the
               intimation
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               on
               the
               back
               of
               any
               peace
               attained
               in
               closing
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               David
               doth
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 rose
                 up
                 to
                 open
                 to
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 hands
                 dropped
                 with
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 fingers
                 with
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 handles
                 of
                 the
                 lock
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               steps
               of
               her
               carriage
               ,
               or
               effects
               of
               the
               Spirit
               's
               work
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               her
               bowels
               being
               thus
               stirred
               and
               moved
               ,
               she
               
                 ariseth
                 to
                 open
              
               ,
               as
               being
               sorry
               she
               had
               lyen
               still
               and
               shifted
               him
               so
               long
               :
               
                 I
                 rose
                 up
              
               ;
               This
               is
               opposit
               to
               her
               former
               lying
               still
               ,
               and
               refusing
               to
               give
               him
               entry
               ;
               now
               she
               yields
               ,
               and
               begins
               to
               bestir
               her self
               ,
               to
               draw
               her
               cloaths
               to
               her
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               imports
               not
               only
               more
               diligence
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               duty
               ,
               but
               much
               seriousnesse
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               :
               It
               seems
               to
               differ
               from
               opening
               (
               which
               is
               the
               actual
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               are
               ready
               and
               prepared
               )
               not
               as
               if
               it
               were
               simply
               contradistinguished
               from
               faith
               (
               for
               ,
               this
               being
               a
               fruit
               of
               her
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               he
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               her
               beloved
               ,
               there
               behoved
               to
               be
               faith
               in
               it
               )
               but
               only
               ,
               as
               one
               degree
               or
               act
               of
               faith
               is
               distinguished
               from
               another
               ,
               as
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               
               In
               the
               Prodigals
               case
               ,
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               after
               he
               came
               to
               himself
               ,
               before
               he
               act
               ,
               he
               deliberats
               and
               stirs
               himself
               ;
               So
               this
               holds
               forth
               ,
               her
               rousing
               and
               quickning
               her self
               ,
               for
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               separat
               in
               time
               ,
               either
               from
               her
               repentance
               in
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               or
               her
               faith
               in
               these
               that
               follow
               ;
               she
               
                 rose
                 to
                 open
              
               ,
               that
               shews
               her
               design
               ,
               that
               she
               resolved
               now
               not
               to
               stand
               at
               ,
               but
               to
               go
               over
               her
               former
               reasonings
               ;
               and
               purposed
               by
               this
               stirring
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               way
               rid
               for
               Christ's
               entry
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               welcome
               ;
               which
               shews
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               confused
               exercise
               that
               her
               repentance
               put
               her
               unto
               ,
               but
               distinct
               and
               digested
               ,
               like
               the
               Prodigals
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Repentance
               will
               put
               the
               securest
               sinners
               to
               their
               feet
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               real
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               settling
               of
               an
               exercised
               mind
               ,
               but
               in
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               of
               him
               welcome
               .
               3.
               
               When
               the
               heart
               is
               affected
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               have
               Christ
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               time
               to
               delay
               or
               dispute
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               rise
               and
               open
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               to
               receive
               Christ.
               4.
               
               Where
               a
               soul
               hath
               been
               plunged
               in
               security
               ,
               or
               (
               like
               the
               Prodigal
               ,
               Luke
               15.
               )
               in
               prophanity
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               need
               of
               gathering
               ,
               composing
               and
               rousing
               of
               it self
               ,
               for
               exercising
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               from
               any
               difficulty
               that
               is
               on
               graces-side
               to
               receive
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               difficulty
               that
               is
               on
               the
               sinners
               side
               ,
               in
               acting
               of
               grace
               ,
               who
               being
               at
               a
               low
               ebb
               ,
               must
               by
               several
               steps
               of
               grace
               ascend
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               violence
               to
               corruption
               ,
               discouragement
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               from
               under
               the
               power
               of
               which
               the
               penitent
               must
               arise
               ,
               when
               they
               combine
               to
               intangle
               and
               detain
               him
               ,
               as
               she
               doth
               here
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               would
               be
               distinct
               in
               their
               exercises
               ,
               especially
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               end
               and
               design
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               activity
               and
               stirrings
               it
               may
               be
               discerned
               by
               themselves
               what
               they
               would
               be
               at
               :
               Some
               exercises
               are
               confused
               ,
               neither
               having
               a
               distinct
               cause
               ,
               nor
               a
               distinct
               end
               ;
               kindly
               exercise
               hath
               both
               ,
               though
               much
               confusion
               may
               be
               with
               it
               .
               6.
               
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               making
               way
               for
               him
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               native
               end
               of
               all
               inward
               exercises
               ,
               diligence
               in
               duties
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               must
               be
               the
               great
               scope
               of
               all
               pains
               whatsoever
               ;
               these
               stings
               
               of
               exercise
               that
               put
               not
               the
               soul
               to
               open
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               put
               the
               person
               thorow
               other
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               fostered
               ,
               nor
               laid
               much
               weight
               upon
               .
               7.
               
               Though
               faith
               and
               duty
               differ
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               active
               frame
               is
               not
               to
               be
               rested
               on
               without
               faith
               ,
               yet
               activity
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               livelinesse
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               go
               together
               :
               as
               her
               rising
               and
               opening
               do
               ,
               even
               as
               before
               ,
               her
               lying
               still
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               him
               out
               ,
               went
               together
               .
               Yea
               ,
               8.
               
               This
               activenesse
               runs
               especially
               to
               perform
               what
               he
               called
               to
               :
               He
               called
               to
               open
               ,
               and
               she
               accordingly
               riseth
               to
               open
               ;
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               penitents
               activity
               doth
               principally
               bend
               it self
               towards
               these
               duties
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               a
               more
               especial
               manner
               calls
               for
               .
            
             
               She
               proceeds
               to
               set
               down
               her
               experience
               which
               she
               found
               when
               she
               had
               risen
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               third
               effect
               of
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               on
               her
               by
               Christ's
               putting
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               when
               she
               arose
               to
               open
               :
               
                 Her
                 hands
                 and
                 fingers
                 dropped
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 Myrrhe
                 upon
                 the
                 handles
                 of
                 the
                 lock
                 :
              
               She
               continues
               the
               comparison
               of
               opening
               a
               shut
               door
               ,
               he
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               put
               in
               the
               key
               without
               ,
               and
               she
               came
               to
               draw
               the
               handle
               or
               slot
               within
               .
               (
               as
               is
               usual
               in
               some
               locks
               )
               The
               door
               is
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               24.
               7.
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 everlasting
                 doors
              
               :
               The
               lock
               that
               closeth
               ,
               is
               unbelief
               and
               security
               ,
               indisposition
               and
               declining
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               fast
               lock
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               accesse
               to
               the
               heart
               is
               kept
               out
               :
               Now
               she
               puts-to
               her
               hands
               and
               fingers
               to
               the
               sock
               within
               ,
               which
               imports
               her
               stirring
               her self
               again
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               diligence
               ,
               being
               now
               arisen
               to
               open
               ;
               Therefore
               by
               faith
               we
               are
               said
               to
               grip
               and
               take
               hold
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               the
               heart
               is
               opened
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               followes
               .
               This
               
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 Myrrhe
              
               that
               drops
               ,
               is
               the
               flowing
               of
               habitual
               grace
               ,
               which
               formerly
               was
               not
               vigorous
               and
               active
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               flowes
               and
               vents
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               the
               heart
               as
               oyl
               applyed
               to
               moisten
               and
               make
               easie
               a
               rousted
               lock
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               open
               without
               difficulty
               :
               This
               grace
               is
               ordinarily
               compared
               to
               Myrrhe
               ,
               and
               the
               anointing
               typical
               oyl
               was
               made
               of
               it
               and
               of
               other
               spices
               ,
               Exod.
               30.
               23.
               
               It
               's
               said
               here
               ,
               to
               drop
               from
               her
               fingers
               ,
               implying
               the
               active
               stirring
               of
               her
               faith
               ,
               because
               when
               faith
               becomes
               lively
               ,
               it
               puts
               all
               other
               graces
               to
               exercise
               ,
               and
               thereby
               (
               as
               it
               were
               by
               oyl
               )
               her
               former
               hardnesse
               and
               indisposition
               was
               softned
               and
               removed
               ,
               and
               her
               heart
               made
               meet
               to
               act
               lively
               .
               In
               sum
               it
               's
               this
               ,
               That
               
               when
               she
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               set
               her self
               seriously
               and
               effectually
               to
               make
               way
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               remove
               what
               formerly
               had
               kept
               him
               out
               through
               her
               indisposition
               ,
               unexpectedly
               she
               found
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               putting
               in
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               it
               went
               much
               more
               easily
               and
               sweetly
               than
               she
               expected
               ,
               all
               had
               been
               so
               anointed
               and
               quickned
               ;
               and
               thus
               conduced
               to
               the
               opening
               of
               her
               heart
               ,
               as
               dropping
               of
               oyl
               doth
               to
               the
               easie
               opening
               of
               a
               lock
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               being
               applyed
               by
               Christ
               from
               without
               ,
               doth
               leave
               an
               inward
               fitnesse
               on
               the
               heart
               within
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               it self
               to
               him
               :
               Grace
               infused
               and
               quickned
               by
               Christ's
               Spirit
               ,
               will
               make
               the
               most
               indisposed
               and
               secure
               heart
               to
               open
               to
               him
               heartsomly
               .
               2.
               
               That
               though
               Christ
               apply
               grace
               from
               without
               to
               open
               the
               heart
               ,
               yet
               will
               he
               have
               the
               heart
               formally
               opening
               it self
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               heart
               open
               it self
               formally
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               application
               from
               without
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               putting-to
               of
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               it's
               dropping
               Myrrhe
               ,
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               putting
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               first
               .
               3.
               
               Often
               when
               the
               most
               spiritual
               and
               difficult
               duties
               (
               if
               it
               were
               even
               faith
               it self
               )
               are
               e●●ayed
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               more
               easie
               ,
               than
               was
               expected
               ,
               and
               none
               can
               tell
               how
               they
               will
               go
               with
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               undertake
               and
               set
               about
               them
               .
               She
               ,
               while
               lying
               in
               her
               security
               ,
               thought
               it
               impossible
               to
               get
               this
               done
               ,
               yet
               now
               it
               goes
               easily
               and
               sweetly
               with
               her
               .
               O!
               but
               when
               grace
               goes
               along
               and
               flows
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               duty
               is
               a
               sweet
               ,
               and
               easie
               work
               .
               4.
               
               Although
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               make
               duties
               easy
               ,
               and
               a
               supply
               of
               help
               be
               given
               thereby
               for
               doing
               of
               spiritual
               duties
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               the
               person
               assaying
               duty
               ere
               he
               find
               it
               so
               ;
               nor
               can
               he
               find
               or
               expect
               that
               supply
               that
               will
               facilitat
               duties
               to
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               first
               set
               himself
               about
               them
               ,
               as
               she
               first
               
                 rises
                 to
                 open
              
               ,
               before
               her
               
                 fingers
                 drop
                 with
                 Myrrhe
              
               .
               5.
               
               These
               that
               set
               themselves
               to
               open
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               minde
               that
               singly
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               affected
               for
               wronging
               of
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               find
               grace
               wanting
               and
               deficient
               to
               help
               them
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               all
               the
               mouths
               of
               unbelievers
               will
               be
               stopped
               ,
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               usually
               say
               they
               had
               not
               grace
               to
               open
               .
               6.
               
               Faith
               in
               exercise
               hath
               a
               great
               influence
               on
               the
               keeping
               of
               all
               other
               graces
               in
               a
               believer
               fresh
               and
               green
               ,
               because
               
               it
               acts
               by
               Christ's
               strength
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               it
               is
               in
               exercise
               ,
               it
               makes
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               drop
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
                 with
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 Myrrhe
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 opened
                 to
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Beloved
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 gone
                 :
                 my
                 soul
                 failed
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 :
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 called
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 gave
                 me
                 no
                 answer
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               6.
               vers
               .
               contains
               five
               particulars
               of
               the
               Brides
               experience
               in
               this
               case
               :
               The
               first
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 opened
              
               ,
               &c.
               is
               the
               last
               effect
               following
               upon
               his
               putting
               in
               his
               hand
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               This
               work
               of
               grace
               left
               her
               not
               in
               an
               indifferency
               ,
               whether
               to
               open
               or
               not
               ,
               but
               having
               given
               her
               to
               will
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               now
               he
               gives
               also
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               actually
               determins
               the
               will
               ,
               or
               makes
               it
               determine
               it self
               to
               receive
               him
               :
               but
               now
               Christ
               is
               found
               to
               be
               absent
               ,
               whereupon
               follows
               the
               other
               steps
               of
               her
               carriage
               ,
               and
               the
               disappointments
               that
               she
               met
               with
               in
               seeking
               of
               him
               .
               This
               opening
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               called
               for
               by
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               which
               (
               considering
               the
               words
               following
               )
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               her
               exercising
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               whereby
               the
               heart
               is
               delated
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               hence
               believing
               is
               called
               ,
               a
               
                 receiving
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               12.
               
               And
               it
               being
               a
               heart-receiving
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               very
               thing
               understood
               here
               by
               opening
               .
               Now
               although
               faith
               according
               to
               it's
               several
               acts
               ,
               may
               be
               several
               wayes
               considered
               ,
               yet
               that
               act
               of
               faith
               whereby
               the
               heart
               consents
               to
               receive
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               mainly
               here
               aimed
               at
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               opening
               ,
               is
               opposed
               to
               refusing
               ,
               Psal.
               81.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               consenting
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               not
               giving
               of
               consent
               ,
               that
               mainly
               keeps
               Christ
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               souls
               ,
               or
               keeps
               them
               without
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               opening
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               receiving
               of
               him
               intitles
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               Ioh.
               1.
               11
               ,
               12.
               and
               Acts
               16.
               14.
               3.
               
               This
               opening
               is
               both
               different
               from
               conviction
               ,
               resolutions
               ,
               repentance
               
               and
               what
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               preceed
               ;
               these
               were
               in
               the
               words
               going
               before
               :
               and
               is
               also
               distinguished
               from
               sense
               and
               the
               fruits
               of
               believing
               ,
               which
               follow
               after
               :
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               the
               hearts
               yielding
               to
               Christ's
               call
               ,
               and
               submitting
               thereunto
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               as
               actually
               consenting
               to
               be
               his
               :
               Yet
               all
               these
               acts
               would
               not
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               distinct
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               proceed
               from
               grace
               (
               which
               puts
               all
               together
               )
               but
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               distinct
               uptaking
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               ,
               in
               it's
               effects
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               saith
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               Lord
               having
               applyed
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Spirit
               to
               me
               ,
               it
               effectuated
               one
               step
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               left
               me
               not
               untill
               I
               yielded
               my self
               to
               him
               to
               be
               his
               ,
               as
               a
               mansion
               for
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               grace
               doth
               not
               only
               work
               upon
               the
               understanding
               to
               enlighten
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               doth
               also
               immediatly
               work
               on
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               determins
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               that
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               as
               the
               former
               steps
               were
               .
               2.
               
               The
               act
               of
               believing
               and
               opening
               to
               Christ
               is
               both
               the
               effect
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               work
               formally
               of
               the
               believer
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               is
               said
               to
               
                 open
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               14.
               because
               the
               effect
               flows
               from
               his
               putting
               to
               his
               hand
               ;
               and
               the
               Bride
               is
               said
               to
               open
               her
               own
               heart
               ,
               because
               she
               formerly
               brought
               forth
               ,
               or
               elicited
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               grace
               .
               3.
               
               This
               (
               being
               compared
               with
               his
               call
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               )
               shews
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               by
               faith
               that
               way
               is
               made
               for
               Christ
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               that
               which
               especially
               intitles
               one
               to
               Christ
               ,
               closes
               with
               his
               call
               ,
               receives
               him
               ,
               and
               enters
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               opening
               or
               believing
               be
               that
               which
               he
               calls
               for
               ,
               as
               giving
               him
               accesse
               to
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               then
               believing
               ,
               being
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               called-for
               condition
               ,
               must
               unite
               the
               soul
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               enter
               him
               into
               the
               heart
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               some
               peculiar
               efficacy
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               uniting
               of
               one
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               accepting
               of
               Christ's
               call
               ,
               and
               making
               way
               for
               him
               to
               come
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               any
               other
               grace
               :
               Or
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               way
               of
               concurring
               ,
               in
               effectuating
               the
               persons
               union
               with
               Christ
               (
               and
               so
               in
               Justification
               )
               which
               no
               other
               grace
               hath
               :
               Hence
               this
               opening
               is
               peculiarly
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               distinct
               from
               repentance
               spoken
               of
               before
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               and
               from
               other
               duties
               mentioned
               in
               the
               words
               following
               .
               5.
               
               Whoever
               honestly
               ,
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               and
               need
               of
               Christ
               and
               desire
               to
               have
               him
               to
               supply
               
               their
               need
               ,
               essayes
               believing
               and
               opening
               their
               heart
               to
               him
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               come
               good
               speed
               ,
               and
               without
               fail
               attain
               their
               design
               ;
               
                 I
                 rose
                 to
                 open
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 opened
              
               .
               6.
               
               Although
               the
               distinct
               exercise
               of
               saith
               be
               not
               attained
               instantly
               ,
               (
               but
               there
               must
               be
               first
               a
               rising
               ,
               and
               an
               offering
               of
               violence
               to
               our
               corruptions
               in
               the
               pursueing
               thereof
               ,
               before
               we
               win
               to
               the
               distinct
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               )
               yet
               it
               should
               be
               prosecute
               till
               it
               be
               perfected
               .
               7.
               
               Sometimes
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               will
               be
               distinct
               and
               discernable
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               believer
               can
               tell
               he
               hath
               believed
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               no
               lesse
               comfortable
               to
               be
               clear
               from
               serious
               reflecting
               on
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               indeed
               by
               faith
               yielded
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               clear
               of
               it
               by
               the
               fruits
               following
               thereupon
               :
               For
               she
               is
               clear
               and
               confident
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               opened
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Having
               opened
               ,
               now
               the
               Beloved
               is
               gone
               ,
               like
               as
               a
               husband
               ,
               being
               offended
               at
               his
               wifes
               disrespect
               to
               him
               ,
               should
               withdraw
               ,
               when
               she
               at
               length
               with
               much
               adoe
               were
               brought
               to
               rise
               ;
               So
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               takes
               that
               way
               of
               rebuking
               kindly
               the
               former
               unkindlinesse
               of
               believers
               ,
               by
               after-desertions
               and
               withdrawings
               .
               The
               word
               is
               doubled
               ,
               
                 but
                 my
                 Beloved
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 gone
              
               ;
               which
               doth
               not
               only
               import
               in
               his
               carriage
               a
               sad
               withdrawing
               ,
               and
               on
               hers
               an
               observation
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               also
               a
               sorrowful
               regrate
               and
               weightednesse
               ,
               as
               having
               met
               with
               a
               sad
               disappointment
               (
               as
               the
               following
               words
               clear
               )
               as
               if
               she
               had
               said
               ,
               at
               last
               I
               opened
               ,
               but
               alace
               he
               was
               gone
               and
               away
               !
               What
               this
               withdrawing
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               by
               considering
               what
               his
               being
               present
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               omni-presence
               of
               his
               God-head
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               coming
               nor
               going
               that
               can
               be
               attributed
               to
               that
               infinit
               Essence
               ,
               which
               is
               every-where
               at
               all
               times
               present
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               out-letting
               of
               his
               especial
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               peculiar
               way
               of
               manifesting
               it
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               love
               it self
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               interest
               in
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               here
               her
               interest
               stands
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               him
               is
               exercised
               ,
               and
               the
               lifelesnesse
               that
               she
               was
               under
               is
               removed
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               she
               is
               acting
               faith
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               presence
               o●grace
               making
               her
               active
               and
               lively
               ,
               even
               under
               this
               withdrawing
               :
               The
               thing
               then
               which
               is
               wanting
               ,
               is
               a
               sensible
               manifestation
               of
               Christ's
               love
               to
               her
               ,
               which
               now
               upon
               her
               yielding
               to
               open
               ,
               she
               expected
               to
               have
               been
               
               filled
               with
               ,
               as
               a
               wife
               opening
               to
               her
               husband
               should
               expect
               his
               embracements
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               place
               thereof
               ,
               find
               that
               he
               were
               gone
               :
               This
               withdrawing
               is
               no
               real
               alteration
               on
               Christ's
               side
               ,
               nor
               are
               we
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               if
               now
               she
               had
               lesse
               than
               before
               she
               believed
               and
               bestirred
               her self
               ;
               for
               ,
               her
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               influence
               of
               his
               grace
               on
               her
               remained
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               missed
               that
               comfortable
               and
               sweet
               sense
               of
               love
               that
               she
               expected
               from
               him
               ;
               that
               was
               kept
               up
               .
               2.
               
               She
               was
               then
               more
               sensible
               that
               he
               was
               provoked
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               her
               peace
               was
               not
               so
               well
               grounded
               ,
               which
               formerly
               she
               pleased
               her self
               with
               ,
               as
               she
               conceived
               .
               3.
               
               Upon
               this
               also
               followed
               some
               kindly
               exercise
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               might
               make
               his
               dissatisfaction
               known
               ,
               as
               a
               husband
               doth
               his
               ,
               by
               his
               withdrawing
               ;
               so
               that
               although
               interest
               be
               not
               disputed
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               duties
               ,
               yet
               disquietnesse
               may
               grow
               above
               what
               it
               was
               :
               and
               Christ
               wisely
               times
               this
               sense
               of
               his
               absence
               now
               ,
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               because
               she
               might
               both
               better
               endure
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               also
               be
               more
               profitable
               thus
               to
               chasten
               her
               now
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               done
               it
               in
               her
               dead
               condition
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               ,
               in
               the
               lively
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               duty
               ,
               may
               have
               many
               moe
               exercises
               ,
               and
               sharper
               spiritual
               dispensations
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               formerly
               in
               their
               security
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               way
               both
               of
               presence
               with
               ,
               and
               absence
               from
               his
               own
               .
               3.
               
               Often
               believers
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               duty
               ,
               expect
               satisfying
               manifestations
               of
               Christ
               to
               their
               sense
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               supponed
               here
               ,
               that
               she
               looked
               for
               him
               this
               way
               ,
               when
               she
               opened
               .
               4.
               
               Sometimes
               Christ
               will
               keep
               up
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               withdraw
               himself
               from
               his
               own
               ,
               even
               when
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               duty
               .
               5.
               
               Christ's
               withdrawing
               is
               not
               alwayes
               an
               evidence
               of
               the
               worst
               frame
               ,
               even
               as
               his
               presence
               doth
               not
               speak
               out
               his
               satisfaction
               every
               way
               with
               his
               peoples
               condition
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               often
               acts
               of
               Soveraignty
               ,
               timed
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               is
               now
               in
               better
               case
               than
               formerly
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               withdrawn
               and
               gone
               .
               6.
               
               Christ
               by
               his
               withdrawing
               may
               be
               chastning
               for
               some
               former
               sin
               or
               disrespect
               ,
               done
               to
               him
               before
               the
               believer
               became
               lively
               ,
               who
               yet
               for
               good
               ends
               did
               suspend
               the
               taking
               notice
               of
               that
               sin
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               in
               a
               frame
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               and
               profite
               by
               it
               .
               7.
               
               Christ's
               withdrawings
               ought
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               
               well
               as
               other
               pieces
               of
               their
               own
               experience
               :
               It
               's
               profitable
               to
               know
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               they
               do
               themselves
               .
               8.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               faith
               and
               sense
               ;
               yea
               ,
               betwixt
               clearnesse
               of
               interest
               ,
               and
               sensible
               presence
               ,
               the
               one
               may
               be
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ,
               where
               the
               other
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               case
               here
               .
               9.
               
               It
               's
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               makes
               his
               absence
               to
               be
               discerned
               :
               (
               for
               that
               is
               not
               known
               here
               ,
               till
               the
               door
               be
               opened
               )
               And
               the
               more
               lively
               a
               person
               be
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               Christ's
               absence
               be
               marked
               and
               regrated
               ;
               whereas
               in
               a
               believer's
               secure
               frame
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               person
               still
               unacquainted
               with
               Christ
               ,
               his
               absence
               is
               not
               discerned
               nor
               laid
               to
               heart
               .
               10.
               
               Although
               sense
               be
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               yet
               believers
               should
               not
               disclaim
               their
               faith
               when
               it
               is
               real
               ,
               but
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               do
               believe
               ,
               and
               open
               to
               Christ
               when
               they
               do
               it
               :
               So
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               
                 I
                 opened
              
               ,
               or
               yielded
               by
               faith
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               not
               find
               him
               .
            
             
               What
               effect
               this
               disappointment
               had
               upon
               her
               part
               ,
               follows
               ,
               
                 my
                 soul
                 failed
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 :
              
               This
               effect
               is
               sad
               and
               heavy
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               her
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               apprehension
               of
               her
               grieving
               of
               him
               ,
               kindled
               by
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               pierceth
               and
               stoundeth
               her
               so
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               becomes
               almost
               lifelesse
               :
               So
               the
               word
               is
               used
               ,
               Gen.
               42.
               28.
               of
               Iacobs
               sons
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               the
               money
               in
               their
               sacks
               mouths
               ,
               they
               were
               sore
               afraid
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 hearts
                 failed
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               surprizing
               unexpected
               heavinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               ,
               holding
               forth
               ,
               how
               de●ply
               believers
               will
               be
               affected
               ,
               when
               disappointed
               of
               the
               expected
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               their
               own
               guilt
               :
               The
               cause
               or
               occasion
               of
               this
               failing
               of
               heart
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 spake
              
               ,
               which
               look
               to
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               though
               the
               effect
               was
               present
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               be
               two
               wayes
               understood
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               being
               a
               remembring
               how
               it
               was
               with
               her
               while
               he
               spake
               (
               for
               now
               he
               speaks
               not
               )
               she
               now
               observes
               ,
               and
               calls
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               called
               and
               she
               shifted
               ,
               yet
               even
               then
               her
               heart
               was
               affected
               with
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               this
               smites
               her
               now
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               have
               so
               long
               smotherd
               so
               much
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               have
               brought
               all
               this
               upon
               her self
               ;
               It
               's
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               32.
               who
               after
               Christ
               was
               gone
               ,
               say
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 Did
                 not
                 our
                 hearts
                 burn
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 talked
                 with
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 up
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               though
               before
               they
               little
               heeded
               it
               ,
               yet
               afterward
               
               they
               observe
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               recollect
               themselves
               ,
               it
               becomes
               more
               distinct
               than
               it
               was
               in
               the
               time
               .
               2.
               
               It
               may
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               being
               the
               present
               effect
               of
               the
               words
               formerly
               spoken
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               did
               not
               so
               sensibly
               affect
               her
               when
               he
               spoke
               them
               ,
               yet
               now
               being
               brought
               to
               her
               remembrance
               (
               as
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               26.
               
               )
               they
               pierce
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               have
               slighted
               and
               neglected
               them
               ,
               as
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               when
               Peter
               is
               admonished
               ,
               the
               word
               for
               the
               time
               affects
               not
               ,
               but
               afterward
               ,
               vers
               .
               75.
               when
               he
               remembers
               it
               (
               as
               challenges
               brings
               back
               words
               formerly
               spoken
               )
               
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 and
                 wept
                 bitterly
              
               ;
               So
               her
               resentment
               of
               what
               she
               formerly
               slighted
               is
               now
               bitter
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               time
               of
               Christ's
               absence
               is
               a
               time
               when
               by-gone
               challenges
               ,
               or
               challenges
               for
               by-past
               offences
               ,
               use
               to
               recur
               .
               2.
               
               Often
               believers
               when
               brought
               through
               a
               secure
               fit
               ,
               will
               find
               some
               stirrings
               and
               effects
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               to
               have
               been
               in
               them
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               so
               discernable
               to
               them
               while
               they
               were
               under
               their
               distemper
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               word
               may
               have
               effects
               long
               after
               it
               is
               spoken
               and
               heard
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               word
               long
               since
               heard
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               after-remembrance
               (
               being
               brought
               again
               to
               mind
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               Ioh.
               14.
               26.
               and
               have
               operation
               more
               than
               at
               first
               ;
               or
               ,
               although
               for
               a
               time
               it
               have
               had
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               as
               seed
               under
               the
               ground
               ,
               till
               the
               Spirit
               blow
               on
               it
               to
               bring
               it
               above
               ,
               yet
               ,
               afterward
               by
               the
               the
               Spirit
               's
               influence
               ,
               it
               may
               have
               many
               blessed
               effects
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               will
               affect
               a
               gracious
               soul
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               misse
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               when
               the
               disappointment
               hath
               been
               procured
               by
               it's
               own
               sin
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               a
               withdrawing
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               own
               even
               
                 to
                 fail
              
               ,
               but
               O!
               if
               it
               be
               eternal
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               sinners
               constant
               slighting
               of
               him
               now
               in
               the
               offers
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               what
               desperate
               anguish
               will
               it
               produce
               ?
               And
               there
               is
               none
               that
               slights
               Christ's
               call
               now
               and
               puts
               him
               away
               ,
               but
               one
               time
               or
               other
               it
               will
               be
               heavy
               to
               them
               and
               cost
               them
               dear
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               a
               kindly
               thing
               ,
               when
               a
               believer
               misses
               Christ
               ,
               and
               wants
               presence
               ,
               to
               be
               affected
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               unkindly
               to
               discern
               absence
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               affected
               .
               6.
               
               Repentance
               where
               it
               's
               kindly
               ,
               or
               right
               heart-sorrow
               will
               have
               it's
               continuance
               and
               growth
               from
               one
               degree
               to
               another
               :
               This
               
                 failing
                 of
                 heart
              
               is
               a
               continued
               ,
               but
               a
               further
               step
               of
               the
               
                 moving
                 of
                 her
                 bowels
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               4.
               7.
               
               Although
               interest
               in
               Christ
               be
               clear
               ,
               and
               matters
               
               otherwise
               not
               in
               an
               evil
               case
               ,
               yet
               want
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               remembrance
               of
               by-gone
               guilt
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               very
               sad
               exercise
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               affect
               his
               heart
               very
               much
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               sad
               posture
               ,
               yet
               she
               gives
               not
               over
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               this
               or
               any
               following
               disappointments
               ,
               till
               she
               obtain
               the
               holy
               design
               she
               drives
               :
               Where
               faith
               and
               love
               are
               exercised
               together
               ,
               for
               attaining
               Christ
               ,
               nothing
               will
               scar
               nor
               discourage
               the
               soul
               in
               it's
               pursuit
               of
               him
               .
               Her
               carriage
               follows
               in
               four
               steps
               (
               whereby
               she
               endeavours
               to
               recover
               him
               )
               with
               the
               successe
               that
               she
               found
               in
               each
               of
               them
               .
               1.
               
               She
               gives
               private
               diligence
               .
               2.
               
               She
               applyes
               her self
               to
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               When
               that
               also
               fails
               ,
               she
               ,
               3.
               betakes
               her self
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               mutual
               fellowship
               with
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               seeks
               their
               help
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               and
               at
               last
               rests
               on
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               3.
               
               Her
               secret
               painfulnesse
               ,
               with
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               in
               two
               steps
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 sought
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               painfully
               used
               all
               means
               to
               meet
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               searcheth
               earnestly
               for
               what
               he
               wants
               ;
               so
               the
               word
               is
               taken
               ,
               Prov.
               15.
               14.
               
               It
               shews
               her
               seriousnesse
               as
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               also
               her
               holy
               solicitude
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               pursuing
               it
               :
               But
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
              
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               obtained
               ,
               but
               she
               continueth
               still
               under
               the
               want
               of
               the
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               his
               presence
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               2.
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 called
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               prayed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 he
                 gave
                 me
                 no
                 answer
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               had
               no
               sensible
               ease
               ,
               and
               return
               of
               prayer
               ;
               though
               the
               prayer
               was
               not
               altogether
               unheard
               ;
               for
               ,
               her
               continuing
               to
               seek
               after
               him
               ,
               shews
               that
               
                 she
                 was
                 answered
                 with
                 strength
                 in
                 her
                 soul
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               138.
               3.
               
               There
               was
               sustaining-grace
               even
               then
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               not
               the
               soul-satisfying
               and
               comforting
               inlargements
               ,
               or
               sensible
               embracements
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               warm-speaking
               of
               peace
               to
               her
               heart
               ,
               which
               she
               aimed
               at
               ;
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               her
               bensil
               after
               these
               ,
               makes
               her
               think
               that
               she
               had
               received
               no
               answer
               at
               all
               .
               It
               's
               in
               sum
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               wife
               ,
               by
               search
               and
               running
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               did
               seek
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               succeeds
               not
               ,
               she
               calls
               him
               by
               his
               name
               :
               So
               did
               she
               leave
               no
               mean
               unessayed
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               obtain
               what
               she
               sought
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               God
               often
               blesseth
               want
               of
               sense
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               spur
               to
               much
               diligence
               .
               2.
               
               When
               desertions
               are
               most
               sensible
               ,
               then
               ought
               the
               believer
               to
               be
               most
               diligent
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               
               means
               ,
               especially
               of
               prayer
               ,
               for
               an
               outgate
               .
               3.
               
               There
               may
               be
               much
               life
               in
               duty
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               there
               is
               little
               sense
               and
               satisfaction
               as
               to
               the
               event
               ;
               there
               is
               here
               seeking
               and
               calling
               on
               him
               ,
               though
               she
               found
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               he
               gave
               her
               no
               answer
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               a
               blessed
               heart-sorrow
               that
               vents
               in
               diligence
               and
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               his
               presence
               .
               5.
               
               The
               remembrance
               and
               resentment
               of
               our
               by-gone
               wrongs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               should
               not
               so
               affect
               ,
               as
               to
               scar
               us
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               should
               presse
               us
               to
               seek
               to
               be
               again
               in
               his
               company
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               we
               scar
               at
               him
               ,
               or
               bide
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               guilt
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               the
               mending
               of
               one
               fault
               with
               another
               :
               It
               's
               ever
               best
               reckoning
               our
               own
               guilt
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               present
               .
               6.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               is
               the
               only
               cordial
               that
               can
               satisfie
               a
               soul
               ,
               fainting
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               wrongs
               it
               hath
               done
               to
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               when
               her
               heart
               fails
               ,
               she
               sits
               not
               down
               under
               it
               for
               ease
               ,
               but
               seeks
               and
               calls
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               presence
               .
               7.
               
               There
               may
               be
               much
               seeking
               and
               prayer
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               so
               indeed
               ,
               and
               accepted
               of
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               comfortable
               presence
               be
               kept
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               sought-for
               suspended
               .
               8.
               
               Often
               the
               having
               of
               our
               eye
               in
               prayer
               upon
               one
               particular
               (
               suppose
               upon
               one
               comfort
               )
               may
               make
               us
               construct
               our
               prayers
               ,
               to
               have
               lesse
               of
               an
               answer
               than
               they
               have
               ,
               whileas
               indeed
               they
               are
               not
               fruitlesse
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               answered
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               observe
               .
               9.
               
               The
               Lord
               may
               deny
               comfort
               when
               it
               is
               sought
               ,
               and
               yet
               shew
               his
               grace
               in
               sustaining
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               quickning
               them
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               their
               duty
               ,
               when
               they
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               may
               take
               it
               for
               a
               sort
               of
               refusal
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               It
               is
               ever
               good
               for
               believers
               to
               reflect
               on
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               successe
               of
               it
               ,
               whatever
               it
               be
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               in
               one
               step
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               whole
               tract
               of
               their
               way
               .
               10.
               
               If
               we
               compare
               this
               with
               her
               former
               carnally
               easie
               and
               secure
               condition
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               sensible
               desertion
               ,
               when
               a
               believer
               is
               holily
               active
               under
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               ill
               condition
               ;
               comparatively
               it's
               better
               with
               her
               now
               when
               she
               is
               swounding
               and
               fainting
               without
               Christ
               ,
               than
               when
               she
               did
               ly
               still
               carelessly
               without
               him
               ;
               grace
               is
               working
               more
               actively
               now
               (
               as
               from
               vers
               .
               4.
               is
               clear
               )
               and
               she
               is
               nearer
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               much
               more
               solid
               ground
               of
               peace
               than
               she
               had
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 watchmen
                 that
                 went
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 found
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 smote
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 wounded
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 walls
                 took
                 away
                 my
                 vail
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               private
               means
               do
               not
               the
               businesse
               ,
               the
               Bride
               betakes
               her
               to
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               frequents
               them
               :
               And
               this
               7.
               vers
               .
               shews
               what
               she
               found
               in
               the
               use
               of
               that
               mean
               ,
               a
               sad
               disappointment
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               several
               wayes
               aggreged
               :
               Christ's
               presence
               is
               easily
               lost
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               easily
               recovered
               ;
               This
               will
               cost
               much
               pains
               ,
               and
               the
               enduring
               of
               many
               perplexing
               disappointments
               :
               It
               is
               much
               more
               difficult
               to
               win
               to
               injoy
               Christ
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               to
               lose
               him
               :
               Lying
               
                 on
                 the
                 bed
              
               in
               ease
               may
               bring
               on
               that
               ,
               which
               much
               labour
               and
               watching
               will
               not
               remove
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               verse
               points
               at
               her
               going
               about
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               scope
               makes
               clear
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               next
               ordinary
               mean
               used
               for
               enquiring
               after
               an
               absent
               Christ
               ,
               when
               private
               diligence
               hath
               had
               little
               successe
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               in
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               doth
               also
               evidence
               this
               ;
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               City
               which
               hath
               walls
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Ordinances
               )
               for
               preventing
               her
               hurt
               ,
               and
               promoving
               of
               her
               edification
               :
               The
               watchmen
               are
               her
               Ministers
               ,
               appointed
               and
               designed
               to
               
                 keep
                 the
                 walls
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 City
              
               :
               They
               are
               said
               to
               go
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               care
               and
               solicitude
               to
               prevent
               inward
               difficulties
               and
               hazards
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               keepers
               of
               the
               walls
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               to
               repel
               what
               from
               without
               may
               disturb
               the
               Churches
               edification
               ,
               and
               ecclesiastick
               peace
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               same
               by
               office
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               but
               their
               carriage
               to
               her
               is
               more
               unlike
               the
               relation
               they
               stood
               in
               :
               Which
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               four
               steps
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               special
               piece
               of
               untendernesse
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               suffering
               in
               her
               ;
               which
               now
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               wisdom
               permits
               her
               to
               meet
               with
               ,
               that
               so
               she
               may
               find
               how
               unwisely
               she
               had
               done
               to
               neglect
               Christ's
               kind
               call
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               when
               as
               now
               other
               hands
               deal
               
               more
               roughly
               with
               her
               :
               The
               reasons
               hinted
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               do
               confirm
               this
               ;
               beside
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               much
               spoken
               of
               their
               wounding
               of
               her
               ,
               either
               she
               or
               they
               must
               be
               wrong
               ;
               Now
               she
               is
               (
               for
               the
               main
               )
               in
               her
               duty
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               fainting
               condition
               ,
               seeking
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               warrand
               to
               wound
               a
               poor
               seeker
               of
               Christ
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               even
               where
               there
               have
               been
               former
               failings
               ,
               (
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               7.
               
               The
               Apostle
               will
               have
               the
               incestuous
               person
               in
               such
               a
               case
               tenderly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               lest
               he
               
                 should
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
              
               )
               but
               it
               's
               duty
               rather
               to
               bind
               up
               their
               wounds
               ,
               and
               to
               pour
               oyl
               into
               them
               ,
               by
               speaking
               a
               word
               in
               season
               to
               such
               weary
               souls
               .
               This
               was
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               himself
               doth
               so
               ,
               Isa.
               50.
               4.
               
               Neither
               could
               her
               former
               security
               be
               a
               ground
               to
               reach
               her
               such
               blows
               now
               ,
               especially
               her
               offence
               being
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               her
               their
               alones
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               object
               of
               publick
               reproof
               ;
               and
               she
               being
               a
               burthen
               to
               her self
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               made
               more
               heavy
               by
               them
               :
               Beside
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               4.
               the
               watchmen
               dealt
               more
               tenderly
               with
               her
               ,
               when
               yet
               she
               had
               been
               in
               security
               also
               .
               This
               dealing
               of
               theirs
               cannot
               be
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               to
               the
               weary
               soul
               of
               a
               tender
               person
               ,
               whose
               carriage
               is
               so
               convincing
               even
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               vers
               .
               9.
               they
               give
               her
               a
               high
               commendation
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               clear
               testimony
               against
               the
               malignity
               of
               these
               watchmen
               ;
               they
               must
               therefore
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               untender
               ,
               or
               unskilful
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               who
               do
               thus
               misapply
               the
               Word
               contrary
               to
               the
               end
               for
               which
               it
               is
               appointed
               ,
               and
               as
               miserable
               comforters
               talk
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               wounded
               .
               The
               first
               step
               is
               ,
               
                 They
                 found
                 me
              
               :
               It
               is
               not
               the
               finding
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               but
               (
               as
               the
               effects
               clear
               )
               the
               finding
               of
               an
               enemy
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               if
               a
               Minister
               should
               digresse
               of
               purpose
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               the
               case
               of
               some
               poor
               tender
               soul
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               reach
               it
               a
               blow
               ,
               though
               beside
               his
               Text
               :
               Thus
               ,
               Ezek.
               34.
               21.
               
               The
               Idol-shepherds
               (
               who
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               had
               a
               true
               external
               call
               )
               are
               said
               to
               
                 thrust
                 with
                 the
                 side
                 and
                 shoulder
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 push
                 all
                 the
                 diseased
                 with
                 the
                 horns
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               to
               
                 rule
                 with
                 force
                 and
                 cruelty
              
               :
               And
               in
               Ezek.
               13.
               20.
               they
               are
               said
               to
               
                 hunt
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 God's
                 people
                 :
              
               A
               part
               of
               which
               cruelty
               and
               oppression
               ,
               is
               vers
               .
               22.
               in
               
                 making
                 the
                 righteous
                 sad
              
               :
               This
               is
               their
               finding
               ,
               a
               seeking
               occasion
               to
               load
               them
               with
               bitter
               invectives
               ,
               and
               reproaches
               .
               It
               's
               observable
               also
               ,
               that
               here
               at
               the
               very
               first
               finding
               they
               hurt
               her
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               suffering
               
               her
               to
               tell
               her
               own
               case
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               to
               the
               watchmen
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               
               So
               that
               without
               taking
               notice
               of
               her
               condition
               ,
               they
               presently
               fall
               upon
               her
               ;
               which
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               smiting
               her
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               respect
               her
               case
               .
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 smote
                 her
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               more
               gently
               at
               first
               ;
               however
               ,
               they
               suffer
               no
               occasion
               to
               slip
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               any
               accesse
               to
               give
               a
               wipe
               to
               such
               heart-exercised
               souls
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               laid
               hold
               upon
               ;
               and
               what
               infirmity
               is
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               inconsideratnesse
               in
               their
               zeal
               ,
               that
               is
               casten
               up
               ,
               and
               often
               somewhat
               of
               lesse
               moment
               is
               much
               aggreged
               .
               The
               word
               takes
               in
               also
               wronging
               with
               the
               tongue
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 18.
                 18.
                 
                 Come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 smite
                 Ieremiah
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
                 :
              
               and
               it
               's
               like
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               following
               in
               that
               verse
               ,
               the
               prophane
               Priests
               had
               no
               little
               accession
               to
               it
               .
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 wound
                 her
              
               :
               This
               is
               a
               further
               step
               ,
               and
               imports
               such
               a
               smiting
               as
               continues
               till
               the
               person
               be
               wounded
               ,
               denoting
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               
                 persecuting
                 of
                 these
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 talking
                 to
                 their
                 grief
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               69.
               26.
               which
               will
               exceedingly
               wound
               a
               tender
               exercised
               soul
               ,
               who
               is
               soon
               affected
               ;
               and
               the
               Psalm
               especially
               points
               at
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               ,
               Ioh.
               12.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               was
               ready
               to
               condemn
               the
               holy
               zeal
               of
               an
               honest
               soul
               ,
               which
               our
               Lord
               vindicats
               and
               leaves
               on
               record
               to
               her
               eternal
               commendation
               .
               4.
               
               The
               last
               step
               is
               ,
               
                 They
                 took
                 away
                 my
                 vail
                 from
                 me
                 :
              
               The
               word
               that
               's
               rendered
               vail
               ,
               comes
               from
               a
               root
               that
               signifieth
               to
               subdue
               ,
               it
               's
               that
               fame
               word
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 144.
                 2.
                 who
                 subdues
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               had
               a
               threefold
               use
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               decorement
               ,
               as
               Isa.
               3.
               23.
               2.
               
               For
               a
               sign
               of
               modesty
               ,
               pleaded
               for
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               6.
               3.
               
               And
               mainly
               ,
               for
               a
               sign
               of
               womens
               subjection
               to
               their
               own
               husbands
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               Rebekah
               puts
               on
               her
               vail
               ,
               when
               she
               meets
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               24.
               65.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               's
               called
               power
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               wifes
               being
               under
               the
               power
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               10.
               
               Here
               ,
               her
               vail
               is
               the
               tendernesse
               of
               her
               profession
               ,
               whereby
               in
               a
               decent
               ,
               modest
               and
               humble
               way
               ,
               she
               profest
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               believer
               ,
               seeking
               after
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               one
               bearing
               the
               b●dge
               of
               subjection
               to
               him
               as
               her
               husband
               .
               The
               
                 taking
                 away
              
               of
               the
               vail
               ,
               is
               their
               wronging
               of
               that
               honest
               profession
               she
               had
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               her
               out
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               that
               which
               she
               profest
               her self
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               worthy
               of
               a
               vail
               ;
               but
               that
               her
               profession
               was
               hypocrisie
               ,
               her
               painfulnesse
               and
               tendernesse
               ,
               conceitinesse
               ,
               even
               as
               Iudas
               ,
               Joh.
               12.
               5.
               
               nicknames
               that
               good
               work
               wrought
               upon
               Christ
               by
               that
               honest
               woman
               ,
               calling
               it
               wastry
               :
               And
               by
               these
               and
               such
               other
               means
               ,
               often
               tender
               souls
               are
               affronted
               ,
               and
               proposed
               as
               a
               reproach
               to
               the
               multitude
               ;
               even
               as
               if
               a
               wife
               that
               is
               chast
               ,
               were
               denuded
               of
               her
               vail
               ,
               and
               reputed
               as
               an
               gadding
               harlot
               ,
               while
               she
               is
               seeking
               her
               own
               husband
               :
               So
               when
               the
               Lord
               threatens
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               their
               le●dnesse
               should
               be
               made
               to
               appear
               ,
               he
               useth
               this
               expression
               ,
               Ezek.
               23.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               They
               shall
               
                 stripe
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 cloaths
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               being
               a
               manifest
               
                 shame
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 covered
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               6.
               
               This
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               pretend
               they
               have
               reason
               for
               their
               smiting
               :
               They
               disgrace
               her
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               her
               vail
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               smite
               holinesse
               or
               tendernesse
               ,
               but
               a
               hypocrite
               under
               such
               a
               vail
               ,
               or
               a
               whore
               more
               decently
               adorned
               than
               became
               her
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               ,
               when
               I
               prevailed
               not
               in
               privat
               diligence
               ,
               I
               frequented
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               ;
               but
               these
               who
               were
               watchmen
               and
               healers
               by
               office
               ,
               being
               untender
               (
               as
               if
               they
               had
               intended
               it
               )
               did
               by
               malice
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               affection
               ,
               or
               through
               unskilfulnesse
               and
               want
               of
               experience
               ,
               so
               apply
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               sowed
               pillows
               under
               the
               arm-holes
               of
               the
               prophane
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               righteous
               sad
               :
               Whereby
               I
               was
               not
               only
               nothing
               profited
               ,
               but
               returned
               more
               weighted
               and
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               encouragement
               to
               seek
               any
               more
               of
               their
               help
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               done
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               but
               was
               necessitat
               to
               turn
               to
               others
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               that
               she
               accounts
               them
               untender
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               sets
               it
               down
               here
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               her
               sad
               tryal
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               the
               wounding
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               
                 a
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               141.
               5.
               and
               would
               have
               ingaged
               her
               to
               follow
               on
               for
               healing
               from
               that
               same
               hand
               ,
               so
               far
               would
               it
               have
               been
               from
               being
               the
               matter
               of
               her
               complaint
               ,
               neither
               would
               it
               have
               been
               complained
               of
               by
               her
               .
            
             
               These
               words
               afford
               many
               such
               doctrines
               ,
               as
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               visible
               Church
               is
               a
               distinct
               incorporation
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               all
               it's
               members
               have
               right
               to
               it's
               priviledges
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               whereof
               they
               are
               capable
               :
               It
               's
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               19.
               2.
               
               It
               s
               a
               City
               that
               is
               not
               without
               fear
               and
               hazard
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               walls
               ;
               but
               it
               had
               need
               to
               be
               watched
               both
               within
               and
               without
               :
               Or
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               hath
               many
               enemies
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               
               constant
               war
               :
               Hence
               therefore
               ,
               is
               she
               called
               the
               militant
               Church
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               she
               hath
               walls
               and
               watchmen
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               provided
               her
               with
               sufficient
               means
               against
               all
               assaults
               .
               4.
               
               A
               lawfully-called
               ministery
               ,
               or
               watch-men
               peculiarly
               defigned
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               are
               the
               great
               mean
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               for
               preventing
               the
               hurt
               ,
               and
               promoving
               the
               good
               and
               edification
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               They
               are
               as
               the
               sentinels
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               set
               on
               the
               walls
               for
               giving
               advertisement
               and
               warning
               ;
               and
               this
               well
               becomes
               their
               office
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 62.
                 6.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               3.
               and
               33.
               
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               5.
               
               Tender
               believers
               will
               put
               a
               great
               price
               upon
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               seem
               to
               themselves
               to
               come
               little
               speed
               in
               their
               privat
               duties
               ;
               privat
               diligence
               furthers
               publick
               ,
               and
               publick
               furthers
               privat
               :
               These
               two
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               ,
               be
               separat
               in
               a
               tender
               person
               ,
               but
               go
               together
               .
               6.
               
               Tender
               believers
               may
               have
               weights
               added
               to
               their
               exercise
               ,
               and
               a
               load
               put
               above
               a
               burden
               ,
               even
               by
               these
               whose
               stations
               and
               relations
               call
               for
               much
               more
               sympathy
               and
               healing
               .
               7.
               
               Publick
               Ordinances
               may
               be
               sometimes
               unfruitful
               to
               believers
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               have
               great
               need
               ,
               and
               are
               under
               great
               sense
               of
               need
               .
               8.
               
               When
               one
               that
               is
               tender
               gets
               no
               good
               nor
               ease
               by
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               often
               there
               is
               an
               addition
               made
               to
               his
               burden
               thereby
               .
               9.
               
               Untender
               ,
               unskilful
               and
               unfaithful
               men
               may
               creep
               in
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               ministery
               ,
               and
               to
               watching
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               was
               .
               10.
               
               When
               such
               are
               gifted
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               to
               order
               )
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               they
               are
               truly
               ministers
               ,
               though
               not
               true
               ministers
               ,
               and
               have
               authority
               for
               discharging
               of
               all
               duties
               ;
               and
               duties
               discharged
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               dispensed
               by
               them
               according
               to
               Christ's
               warrand
               ,
               are
               valide
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               from
               their
               mouth
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               received
               as
               from
               him
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               are
               called
               watchmen
               ,
               which
               imports
               them
               to
               be
               really
               in
               office
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               if
               the
               former
               assertions
               were
               not
               true
               .
               11.
               
               Very
               often
               ,
               tender
               believers
               in
               their
               exercises
               ,
               suffer
               much
               from
               such
               ministers
               :
               Or
               an
               untender
               minister
               ,
               is
               often
               a
               great
               affliction
               to
               tender
               exercised
               believers
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               these
               prove
               most
               sadly
               afflicting
               to
               them
               ;
               no
               man
               wounds
               godlinesse
               more
               ,
               or
               wounds
               and
               affronts
               the
               profession
               thereof
               more
               in
               them
               that
               are
               the
               most
               real
               and
               tender
               professors
               ,
               than
               a
               gifted
               untender
               minister
               may
               do
               ,
               and
               often
               doth
               ;
               though
               sometimes
               
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               use
               of
               him
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               to
               humble
               them
               ,
               yet
               more
               to
               provoke
               them
               to
               the
               study
               of
               more
               seriousnesse
               in
               secret
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               more
               closse
               and
               constant
               waiting
               on
               the
               Lord
               himself
               .
               12.
               
               Where
               enmity
               against
               godlinesse
               once
               ariseth
               and
               vents
               it self
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               it
               often
               grows
               from
               one
               degree
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               here
               ;
               Men
               ,
               especially
               Ministers
               once
               ingaged
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               easily
               recovered
               and
               brought
               out
               of
               that
               evil
               ,
               but
               are
               carried
               ,
               yea
               ,
               often
               hurried
               from
               one
               step
               to
               another
               :
               yet
               ,
               she
               accounts
               them
               watchmen
               ,
               as
               holding
               out
               the
               respect
               she
               bare
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               even
               then
               :
               Whence
               observe
               ,
               13.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               spiritual
               wisdom
               and
               tendernesse
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               carefully
               betwixt
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               the
               Ordinance
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               faults
               and
               untendernesse
               of
               persons
               ,
               who
               may
               miscarry
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               office
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               fall
               from
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               because
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               faults
               may
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               even
               then
               to
               respect
               the
               Ordinance
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               institution
               and
               appointment
               .
               14.
               
               Believers
               would
               observe
               the
               fruit
               of
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               secret
               diligence
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride
               here
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 find
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               this
               mean
               fails
               her
               ,
               she
               gives
               not
               over
               ,
               but
               betakes
               her self
               to
               the
               use
               of
               mutual
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Saints
               (
               which
               is
               the
               third
               step
               of
               her
               carriage
               )
               v.
               8.
               that
               she
               may
               have
               their
               help
               for
               recovering
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               :
               She
               propounds
               her
               case
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               presseth
               for
               their
               bearing
               burden
               with
               her
               ;
               Her
               case
               is
               in
               the
               last
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 of
                 love
              
               :
               a
               strange
               disease
               ,
               yet
               kindly
               to
               a
               believer
               :
               This
               sicknesse
               implyes
               pain
               as
               of
               a
               woman
               in
               travel
               ,
               whose
               showres
               are
               sharp
               ,
               and
               pangs
               vehement
               till
               she
               bring
               forth
               :
               The
               same
               word
               is
               used
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 26.
                 17.
                 
                 Like
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 draweth
                 near
                 her
                 delivery
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 pain
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               imports
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               Vehement
               desire
               after
               Christ
               ,
               from
               ardent
               .
               
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               could
               not
               indure
               to
               want
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Much
               heart-affectednesse
               following
               upon
               that
               ardent
               desire
               ,
               which
               (
               under
               her
               former
               disappointments
               )
               did
               beget
               such
               pain
               and
               fainting
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               as
               a
               sore
               sicknesse
               ,
               though
               not
               dangerous
               ;
               This
               sicknesse
               differs
               from
               that
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               5.
               as
               the
               scope
               shews
               :
               That
               is
               like
               the
               pain
               procured
               by
               an
               overset
               of
               the
               stomack
               ,
               so
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               being
               let
               out
               in
               a
               very
               great
               measure
               ,
               was
               like
               to
               master
               her
               ;
               not
               that
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               is
               simply
               or
               in
               it self
               burdensome
               ,
               but
               she
               is
               weak
               like
               an
               old
               bottle
               ,
               or
               a
               queasie
               and
               weak
               stomack
               that
               cannot
               bear
               much
               :
               But
               this
               is
               like
               the
               pain
               that
               proceeds
               from
               hunger
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               appetite
               ,
               when
               that
               which
               is
               longed-for
               is
               not
               obtained
               ,
               which
               augments
               the
               desire
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               breeds
               fainting
               and
               sicknesse
               .
               This
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               love
               to
               Christ
               where
               it
               is
               sincere
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               sensible
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               moe
               disappointments
               it
               meets
               with
               ,
               in
               seeking
               after
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               grows
               the
               more
               vehement
               .
               3.
               
               That
               continued
               absence
               to
               a
               tender
               soul
               ,
               will
               be
               exceeding
               heavy
               and
               painful
               ;
               hope
               deferred
               makes
               the
               heart
               sick
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               hath
               been
               felt
               ,
               and
               his
               absence
               distinctly
               discerned
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Christ's
               presence
               is
               the
               souls
               health
               ,
               and
               his
               absence
               it
               's
               sicknesse
               ,
               have
               else
               what
               it
               will.
               5.
               
               That
               love
               to
               Christ
               will
               sometimes
               ,
               especially
               after
               challenges
               and
               disappointments
               ,
               so
               over-power
               the
               soul
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               to
               it's
               own
               sense
               (
               at
               least
               )
               act
               under
               it
               ,
               or
               sustain
               it
               (
               it
               seems
               so
               heavy
               a
               burden
               )
               as
               sicknesse
               will
               do
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               if
               it
               get
               not
               an
               out-gate
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               she
               takes
               to
               obtain
               Christ
               after
               all
               other
               means
               fail
               her
               ,
               is
               by
               making
               her
               application
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               :
               Indeed
               it
               's
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               that
               can
               cure
               her
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               only
               medicine
               for
               a
               sick
               soul
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               her
               design
               is
               not
               to
               rest
               in
               their
               company
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               obtaining
               his
               company
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               company
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               even
               of
               Angels
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               satisfying
               to
               a
               soul
               that
               seeks
               Christ
               ,
               the
               best
               fellowship
               is
               empty
               without
               him
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 20
                 ,
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 Why
                 weepest
                 thou
                 ?
              
               (
               say
               the
               Angels
               )
               Why
               ?
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 Lord.
              
               In
               this
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               parties
               she
               betakes
               her self
               to
               ,
               
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               spoken
               of
               chap.
               1.
               5.
               
               Professors
               not
               of
               the
               worst
               stamp
               ;
               yet
               (
               as
               after
               appears
               )
               under
               much
               ignorance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               spiritual
               
               exercise
               :
               This
               is
               the
               mean
               she
               goes
               now
               unto
               .
               Where
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Spiritual
               communion
               amongst
               professors
               or
               believers
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               a
               special
               mean
               ,
               being
               rightly
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               further
               our
               fellowship
               with
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Believers
               in
               their
               sad
               cases
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               freely
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               mean
               ,
               by
               desiring
               others
               help
               ;
               and
               for
               their
               own
               case
               and
               furtherance
               in
               meeting
               with
               Christ
               ,
               by
               communicating
               their
               case
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               she
               doth
               here
               .
               3.
               
               Even
               the
               strongest
               believers
               (
               whom
               the
               Bride
               represents
               )
               may
               be
               helped
               by
               these
               ,
               that
               are
               much
               weaker
               than
               themselves
               in
               gifts
               ,
               grace
               and
               experience
               ;
               as
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               are
               here
               :
               And
               so
               Paul
               often
               requires
               of
               others
               ,
               inferior
               to
               ,
               and
               much
               short
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               help
               of
               their
               prayers
               .
               Consider
               ,
               2.
               her
               desire
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 of
                 love
              
               ,
               make
               my
               case
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               up
               by
               prayer
               :
               She
               had
               been
               doing
               so
               her self
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               come
               speed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               puts
               them
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               help
               her
               to
               obtain
               an
               answer
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               prayer
               for
               one
               another
               ,
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               mutual
               fellowship
               ,
               especially
               for
               these
               that
               are
               exercised
               :
               others
               should
               be
               in
               that
               exercise
               with
               them
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               17.
               2.
               
               Believers
               sometimes
               will
               not
               trust
               themselves
               with
               the
               opening
               of
               their
               own
               case
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               but
               will
               think
               others
               can
               do
               it
               much
               better
               .
               3.
               
               Praying
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               desiring
               of
               help
               from
               others
               should
               go
               together
               ;
               Or
               ,
               it
               will
               give
               most
               clearnesse
               and
               peace
               to
               believers
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               help
               of
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               been
               serious
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               means
               by
               themselves
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               been
               .
               4.
               
               It
               sayes
               ,
               That
               believers
               holding
               up
               the
               case
               of
               another
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               Christ.
               And
               ,
               5.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               we
               can
               tell
               Christ
               ,
               of
               our
               own
               or
               other
               folks
               case
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               more
               pleasant
               to
               ,
               and
               taking
               with
               him
               ,
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               they
               who
               are
               
                 sick
                 of
                 love
              
               to
               him
               :
               This
               is
               propounded
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               may
               and
               will
               be
               most
               acceptable
               to
               him
               :
               
                 what
                 shall
                 ye
                 tell
                 him
              
               ?
               (
               so
               the
               words
               run
               )
               these
               are
               the
               best
               and
               most
               acceptable
               news
               to
               him
               .
               6.
               
               Such
               a
               ca●e
               as
               love-sicknesse
               is
               a
               good
               motive
               ,
               upon
               which
               to
               presse
               for
               the
               help
               of
               others
               prayers
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               may
               also
               give
               confidence
               to
               any
               ,
               to
               bear
               such
               a
               message
               to
               Christ.
               7.
               
               Believers
               in
               their
               communion
               with
               others
               ,
               would
               more
               insist
               upon
               their
               own
               cases
               ,
               than
               on
               the
               faults
               
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               miscarriages
               of
               others
               :
               Although
               she
               was
               formerly
               smitten
               by
               the
               watchmen
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               great
               thing
               she
               propounds
               to
               them
               .
               Consider
               ,
               3.
               a
               qualification
               ,
               put
               in
               her
               suit
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 If
                 ye
                 find
                 him
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               If
               ye
               get
               accesse
               ,
               which
               now
               she
               thinks
               her self
               excluded
               from
               .
               And
               it
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               peculiar
               finding
               of
               ,
               and
               accesse
               unto
               Christ
               at
               one
               time
               beyond
               another
               .
               2.
               
               That
               a
               weak
               believer
               may
               sometimes
               have
               much
               more
               accesse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sensible
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               than
               others
               of
               greater
               parts
               and
               experience
               :
               She
               suppones
               that
               they
               might
               find
               ,
               while
               she
               did
               not
               .
               3.
               
               That
               when
               any
               gets
               accesse
               for
               themselves
               ,
               then
               especially
               they
               should
               remember
               others
               ,
               and
               improve
               their
               court
               with
               Christ
               ,
               for
               their
               good
               who
               may
               be
               in
               bonds
               ,
               and
               under
               sad
               exercise
               :
               Then
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               when
               ye
               get
               accesse
               ,
               remember
               my
               case
               :
               She
               would
               share
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               most
               warm
               injoyments
               .
               4.
               
               She
               doth
               not
               resent
               nor
               envy
               this
               ,
               or
               become
               jealous
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               humbly
               submits
               to
               be
               helped
               by
               them
               ;
               Christ
               will
               have
               every
               one
               useful
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               strongest
               should
               not
               disdain
               to
               be
               in
               the
               common
               of
               the
               weakest
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               proposing
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 I
                 charge
              
               or
               
                 adjure
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               which
               hath
               the
               force
               of
               an
               oath
               proposed
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               sworn
               them
               that
               they
               should
               do
               it
               :
               The
               same
               charge
               or
               adjuration
               is
               set
               down
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               7.
               and
               3.
               4.
               
               She
               puts
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               be
               answerable
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               Great
               seriousnesse
               in
               her
               ;
               the
               matter
               of
               Christian-fellowship
               ,
               and
               our
               desiring
               of
               the
               help
               of
               others
               prayers
               ,
               is
               no
               matter
               of
               complement
               ,
               but
               should
               in
               earnest
               be
               sought
               for
               .
               2.
               
               She
               desires
               seriousnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               discharge
               of
               this
               duty
               :
               In
               our
               praying
               for
               others
               ,
               conscience
               would
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               seriously
               as
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               beware
               of
               superficialnesse
               and
               overlinesse
               in
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               expressions
               in
               our
               fellowship
               ,
               especially
               concerning
               the
               most
               serious
               purposes
               ,
               would
               be
               suitably
               serious
               :
               A
               light
               manner
               of
               speaking
               in
               serious
               things
               ,
               often
               spills
               the
               beauty
               of
               them
               ,
               marrs
               edification
               ,
               and
               diminisheth
               from
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               matters
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 beloved
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 Women
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 beloved
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 dost
                 so
                 charge
                 us
                 ?
              
            
             
               In
               this
               9.
               vers
               .
               is
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               are
               brought
               in
               speaking
               :
               where
               we
               may
               see
               what
               effect
               the
               Brides
               serious
               charge
               had
               upon
               them
               :
               It
               someway
               surprizeth
               and
               astonisheth
               them
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               person
               convincingly
               approveable
               in
               her
               carriage
               ,
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               that
               which
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               world
               slights
               ;
               This
               makes
               them
               think
               that
               he
               whom
               she
               asketh
               for
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               person
               beyond
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               they
               conclude
               right
               :
               There
               is
               much
               infirmity
               in
               this
               question
               (
               as
               often
               many
               professors
               are
               upon
               the
               matter
               really
               ignorant
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               )
               yet
               some
               honest-like
               things
               (
               at
               least
               )
               are
               in
               it
               .
               There
               is
               ,
               1.
               respect
               to
               her
               as
               a
               beautiful
               and
               goodly
               person
               ,
               even
               when
               she
               was
               thought
               little
               of
               by
               the
               watchmen
               .
               2.
               
               Docilenesse
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               know
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               suspition
               of
               their
               own
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               ,
               4.
               
               Ingenuity
               in
               seeking
               help
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               are
               good
               symptomes
               in
               beginners
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               see
               that
               the
               question
               ended
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               and
               it's
               like
               was
               awakened
               in
               them
               by
               her
               serious
               carriage
               .
               The
               return
               they
               make
               to
               her
               charge
               hath
               in
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               title
               they
               give
               her
               .
               2.
               
               The
               question
               they
               propose
               to
               her
               .
               3.
               
               The
               rise
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               gives
               them
               occasion
               to
               ask
               ,
               and
               which
               puts
               them
               to
               it
               .
               The
               title
               is
               excellent
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
              
               :
               It
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Bride
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               8.
               
               It
               implyes
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               spiritual
               beauty
               in
               her
               who
               now
               was
               thought
               little
               of
               by
               the
               watchmen
               ,
               and
               had
               her
               own
               crosses
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               even
               in
               this
               case
               lovely
               in
               her self
               ,
               and
               lovely
               to
               these
               daughters
               .
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               should
               be
               eminently
               convincing
               ,
               and
               commendable
               in
               their
               carriage
               even
               before
               others
               ;
               
               They
               should
               be
               fairest
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               spiritual
               beauty
               conspicuous
               ,
               as
               lights
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               .
               2.
               
               Grace
               when
               seriously
               in
               exercise
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               any
               person
               (
               though
               outwardly
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               )
               truly
               beautiful
               and
               lovely
               ;
               It
               makes
               them
               so
               really
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               spiritual
               beholders
               .
               3.
               
               Sometimes
               God
               will
               make
               honest
               seekers
               of
               him
               the
               more
               lovely
               to
               others
               ,
               when
               corrupt
               Ministers
               seek
               most
               to
               defame
               them
               ;
               The
               watchmens
               wounding
               her
               ,
               marrs
               not
               the
               daughters
               estimation
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               this
               shews
               that
               they
               did
               smite
               her
               without
               reason
               .
               Again
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               implyes
               respectiveness
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               and
               also
               honesty
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               now
               no
               external
               thing
               to
               commend
               her
               to
               them
               :
               Which
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               to
               the
               spiritual
               eye
               of
               honest
               souls
               ,
               none
               will
               be
               so
               beautiful
               as
               the
               person
               that
               is
               holy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               sometimes
               holinesse
               will
               have
               a
               commendation
               in
               the
               consciences
               even
               of
               them
               that
               are
               strangers
               to
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Often
               holinesse
               may
               be
               more
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               and
               holy
               persons
               more
               respectively
               dealt
               with
               ,
               by
               men
               of
               little
               either
               knowledge
               or
               profession
               ,
               than
               by
               these
               who
               may
               be
               much
               more
               knowing
               ,
               and
               whose
               station
               and
               place
               calls
               them
               to
               be
               more
               tender
               :
               The
               Bride
               here
               is
               like
               the
               wounded
               person
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 10.
                 31
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               whom
               the
               Samaritan
               succoured
               ,
               when
               both
               the
               Priest
               and
               
                 the
                 Levite
              
               had
               passed
               by
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Where
               grace
               shines
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               of
               and
               respected
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               but
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               much
               to
               reverence
               these
               that
               are
               of
               older
               standing
               .
               4.
               
               Tender
               souls
               when
               under
               exercise
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               do
               no
               more
               to
               ease
               them
               ,
               would
               be
               respectively
               spoken
               unto
               at
               least
               :
               These
               daughters
               do
               not
               wound
               the
               Bride
               ,
               as
               the
               watchmen
               did
               ,
               but
               speak
               discreetly
               and
               respectively
               to
               her
               ,
               although
               they
               can
               further
               her
               little
               .
               5.
               
               The
               right
               use
               of
               freedom
               ,
               and
               seriousnesse
               with
               humility
               in
               mutual
               fellowship
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               help
               to
               entertain
               mutual
               respect
               amongst
               professors
               ;
               when
               the
               weak
               see
               the
               strong
               ones
               not
               puft
               up
               ,
               but
               condescending
               to
               take
               their
               help
               ,
               it
               will
               conciliat
               love
               and
               respect
               :
               Thus
               the
               daughters
               meet
               the
               Bride
               here
               with
               respective
               carriage
               .
               6.
               
               Respective
               expressions
               of
               one
               professor
               to
               another
               ,
               with
               gravity
               and
               seriousnesse
               ,
               becomes
               Christian-fellowship
               well
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               great
               furtherance
               of
               edification
               and
               mutual
               confidence
               :
               So
               we
               see
               here
               ,
               and
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Brides
               expressions
               preceeding
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               question
               propounded
               by
               them
               is
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
              
               ?
               as
               scarce
               knowing
               him
               ,
               or
               acquainted
               with
               him
               themselves
               :
               It
               is
               not
               spoken
               out
               of
               disdain
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               being
               convinced
               that
               there
               behoved
               to
               be
               some
               excellency
               in
               him
               ,
               beyond
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               effects
               clear
               .
               The
               question
               is
               proposed
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               ,
               and
               doubled
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 beloved
                 ?
              
               or
               
                 the
                 beloved
                 of
                 another
              
               ?
               By
               beloved
               ,
               all
               alongst
               is
               understood
               that
               which
               the
               soul
               loves
               and
               cleaves
               unto
               ;
               Therefore
               Christ
               is
               sometimes
               designed
               by
               the
               one
               name
               ,
               
                 the
                 souls
                 love
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Beloved
               ;
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               comparing
               Chap.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               with
               Chap.
               2.
               16
               ,
               17.
               because
               he
               eminently
               and
               above
               competition
               had
               the
               Brides
               heart
               .
               By
               
                 other
                 beloveds
              
               are
               understood
               these
               things
               that
               men
               of
               the
               world
               set
               their
               love
               and
               affections
               upon
               ,
               and
               which
               bears
               most
               sway
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               in
               a
               singular
               manner
               their
               soul
               loveth
               ;
               the
               same
               that
               ordinarily
               are
               called
               Idols
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               put
               in
               Gods
               room
               ;
               There
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               here
               ,
               why
               they
               are
               called
               
                 other
                 beloveds
              
               ,
               and
               
                 strange
                 lovers
              
               else-where
               :
               Such
               are
               the
               belly
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               19.
               
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Love
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               So
               it
               's
               as
               if
               they
               had
               said
               ,
               There
               are
               many
               things
               which
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               seek
               after
               ,
               it
               's
               none
               of
               all
               these
               that
               this
               Bride
               is
               enquiring
               for
               ,
               she
               rests
               not
               satisfied
               with
               these
               ,
               nor
               valueth
               them
               ;
               He
               must
               then
               be
               some
               excellent
               person
               ,
               a
               singular
               and
               non-such
               Beloved
               that
               she
               is
               so
               serious
               in
               the
               enquiry
               after
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               desire
               to
               know
               from
               her self
               what
               he
               is
               .
               The
               question
               is
               doubled
               as
               being
               the
               result
               of
               a
               serious
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               of
               high
               admiration
               ,
               what
               he
               might
               be
               who
               was
               thus
               enquired
               for
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               words
               added
               ,
               shew
               what
               is
               the
               rise
               of
               her
               question
               and
               wondering
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               these
               ,
               
                 That
                 thou
                 dost
                 so
                 charge
                 us
                 :
              
               Every
               word
               hath
               weight
               ,
               it
               's
               thou
               ,
               the
               
                 fairest
                 among
                 Women
              
               ,
               who
               certainly
               can
               make
               the
               best
               choice
               .
               2.
               
               Thou
               art
               not
               only
               in
               earnest
               thy self
               ,
               but
               chargest
               us
               also
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               Not
               only
               thou
               chargest
               us
               ,
               but
               
                 so
                 vehemently
              
               ,
               pressingly
               and
               weightily
               ;
               This
               ,
               sure
               ,
               must
               be
               some
               excellent
               Beloved
               .
               This
               question
               carrieth
               in
               it
               not
               so
               much
               an
               enquiry
               who
               is
               the
               believers
               choice
               ,
               as
               their
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               Christ
               was
               indeed
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               real
               worth
               ,
               whose
               Name
               only
               
               (
               or
               little
               more
               )
               they
               knew
               before
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               say
               not
               ,
               who
               is
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               ?
               as
               knowing
               his
               Name
               ,
               but
               being
               much
               ignorant
               of
               his
               worth
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               such
               a
               question
               to
               be
               moved
               by
               these
               professors
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               her
               exemplary
               carriage
               :
               And
               indeed
               it
               cannot
               be
               told
               ,
               what
               thoughts
               ,
               serious
               challenges
               ,
               and
               exercising
               questions
               the
               convincing
               carriage
               of
               believers
               will
               have
               amongst
               those
               with
               whom
               they
               christianly
               converse
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               shews
               ,
               that
               this
               seriousnesse
               in
               one
               may
               put
               others
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               question
               what
               the
               matter
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               may
               commend
               Christ
               to
               them
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               may
               be
               some
               respect
               to
               godly
               persons
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               much
               ignorance
               of
               Christ
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               esteem
               of
               godlinesse
               and
               of
               these
               who
               study
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               begun
               inquiry
               for
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               it
               leads
               on
               to
               further
               ,
               although
               the
               beginnings
               be
               weak
               .
               3.
               
               True
               tendernesse
               in
               beginners
               appears
               in
               nothing
               sooner
               ,
               than
               in
               respect
               to
               these
               who
               were
               in
               Christ
               before
               them
               ;
               They
               are
               now
               but
               a-beginning
               ,
               yet
               this
               shews
               it self
               in
               the
               respect
               they
               carry
               to
               the
               Bride
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               no
               shame
               for
               these
               that
               are
               unacquainted
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               inquire
               for
               him
               at
               such
               as
               know
               him
               .
               5.
               
               What
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               praying
               for
               others
               ,
               is
               a
               suitable
               subject
               of
               discourse
               in
               Christian-fellowship
               ;
               what
               is
               Christ
               ?
               say
               they
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               pray
               for
               me
               ,
               saith
               she
               to
               them
               .
               6.
               
               Christ's
               Name
               may
               be
               known
               to
               many
               ,
               to
               whom
               his
               worth
               is
               unknown
               ,
               or
               but
               little
               known
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               what
               he
               is
               .
               7.
               
               All
               men
               naturally
               have
               some
               lust
               ,
               idol
               ,
               or
               beloved
               ,
               that
               their
               affection
               is
               set
               upon
               beside
               Christ
               ;
               It
               's
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               is
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               he
               is
               opposed
               .
               8.
               
               Men
               lay
               out
               their
               affections
               liberally
               upon
               their
               idols
               ,
               and
               upon
               these
               things
               that
               their
               heart
               cleaves
               unto
               beside
               Christ
               ;
               They
               are
               beloveds
               ,
               and
               opposed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               being
               that
               to
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               to
               his
               own
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               Gods
               and
               Christs
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               run
               so
               mad
               upon
               their
               idols
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               joyned
               to
               them
               ,
               Hos.
               4.
               17.
               men
               naturally
               have
               an
               high
               esteem
               of
               their
               idols
               ,
               as
               placing
               some
               worth
               in
               them
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               a
               low
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               prefer
               their
               idols
               to
               him
               .
               9.
               
               This
               mistake
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               Christ's
               being
               slighted
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               
                 other
                 beloveds
              
               as
               good
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               
               other
               life
               's
               as
               good
               as
               the
               life
               of
               holinesse
               ;
               therefore
               they
               go
               to
               the
               
                 farm
                 ,
                 plough
                 ,
                 market
              
               ,
               and
               
                 make
                 light
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               4.
               10.
               
               The
               questioning
               of
               this
               grand
               principle
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               no
               better
               than
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               or
               the
               inquiring
               whether
               he
               be
               indeed
               better
               than
               these
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               first
               rises
               of
               a
               souls
               making
               forward
               to
               enquire
               for
               him
               .
               11.
               
               The
               growing
               of
               the
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               esteem
               of
               all
               idols
               (
               formerly
               beloveds
               )
               go
               together
               ;
               as
               the
               one
               stands
               ,
               the
               other
               falls
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               grows
               ,
               the
               other
               decayes
               .
               12.
               
               The
               right
               up-taking
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               thing
               that
               commends
               Christ
               to
               a
               soul
               (
               therefore
               the
               Bride
               describes
               him
               afterward
               )
               and
               the
               through
               conviction
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               looseth
               the
               grips
               of
               our
               affections
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               makes
               way
               for
               setting
               up
               Christ
               more
               high
               .
               13.
               
               The
               convincing-carriage
               of
               a
               believer
               may
               stir
               and
               raise
               an
               exercise
               in
               these
               that
               formerly
               were
               secure
               :
               And
               God
               can
               make
               the
               words
               of
               a
               private
               humble
               Christian
               ,
               the
               rise
               of
               a
               serious
               enquiry
               after
               Christ
               in
               another
               ;
               Thus
               her
               serious
               charging
               of
               them
               doth
               so
               stick
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               word
               ,
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
              
               ,
               had
               pierced
               them
               .
               14.
               
               Nothing
               more
               adorns
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               commends
               Christ
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               lovely
               to
               others
               ,
               than
               the
               convincing
               ,
               serious
               carriage
               of
               believers
               .
               15.
               
               These
               who
               are
               not
               acquaint
               with
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               or
               the
               exercises
               of
               believers
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               wonder
               what
               moves
               them
               and
               puts
               them
               to
               make
               such
               a
               stir
               about
               Christ
               ,
               more
               than
               others
               that
               live
               satisfied
               and
               contented
               without
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Beloved
                 is
                 white
                 and
                 ruddy
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 ten
                 thousand
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               vers
               .
               10.
               to
               the
               end
               (
               which
               contains
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               )
               the
               Bride
               speaks
               :
               and
               (
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               their
               question
               )
               in
               a
               sweet
               ,
               pithy
               ,
               taking-manner
               commends
               her
               Beloved
               .
               She
               is
               not
               long
               in
               returning
               answer
               to
               their
               question
               ,
               as
               being
               fully
               clear
               and
               ready
               to
               demonstrate
               Christ
               
               her
               Beloved
               his
               worth
               above
               all
               ;
               and
               as
               impatient
               that
               any
               other
               should
               be
               put
               in
               competition
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               especially
               by
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               whose
               edification
               she
               studies
               by
               this
               to
               promove
               )
               instantly
               she
               steps
               in
               with
               a
               large
               commendation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               few
               words
               )
               whereby
               ,
               she
               doth
               so
               demonstrate
               him
               to
               be
               an
               Object
               infinitly
               worthy
               to
               be
               her
               souls
               Beloved
               beyond
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               they
               as
               convinced
               yield
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               her
               Beloved
               was
               preferable
               to
               all
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               ingaged
               to
               love
               and
               seek
               him
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               commendation
               ,
               she
               ,
               1.
               asserts
               Christ's
               preferablenesse
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               2.
               
               She
               confirmes
               and
               illustrates
               it
               in
               particulars
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               16.
               
               And
               then
               ,
               3.
               
               Vers.
               16.
               sums
               it
               up
               in
               an
               universal
               expression
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               it's
               particulars
               inexpressible
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Having
               fully
               proved
               her
               assertion
               ,
               she
               resumes
               the
               conclusion
               as
               unanswerable
               ,
               This
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
              
               ,
               a
               singular
               beloved
               indeed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               no
               wonder
               that
               I
               am
               so
               serious
               in
               pursuing
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               sick
               of
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               pained
               at
               the
               very
               heart
               for
               the
               want
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               general
               in
               this
               10.
               vers
               .
               sets
               out
               Christ
               positively
               ,
               and
               comparatively
               :
               Do
               you
               ask
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               what
               my
               Beloved
               is
               ?
               he
               is
               a
               non-such
               ,
               an
               incomparable
               Beloved
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 white
                 and
                 ruddy
              
               ,
               O
               so
               lovely
               as
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               !
               and
               being
               compared
               with
               all
               others
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               preheminence
               by
               far
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 ten
                 thousands
              
               ,
               By
               
                 white
                 and
                 ruddy
              
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               conceive
               Christ's
               qualifications
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               strain
               of
               the
               Allegory
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               bodily
               qualification
               set
               out
               here
               ,
               Christ
               at
               that
               time
               not
               being
               incarnat
               ,
               yet
               even
               then
               was
               he
               white
               and
               ruddy
               :
               The
               due
               and
               just
               mixture
               of
               these
               colours
               maketh
               a
               man
               lovely
               ,
               and
               evidenceth
               a
               good
               complexion
               of
               body
               ;
               so
               by
               them
               in
               Christ
               is
               understood
               a
               concurrence
               of
               all
               fit
               qualifications
               and
               excellencies
               ,
               that
               may
               make
               him
               lovely
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               when
               by
               faith
               looked
               upon
               ,
               and
               taken
               up
               ;
               there
               is
               sweet
               beauty
               and
               comelinesse
               ,
               or
               a
               comely
               ,
               beautiful
               sweetnesse
               that
               lusters
               and
               shines
               in
               him
               ,
               through
               the
               excellent
               qualifications
               wherewith
               he
               is
               furnished
               ,
               as
               the
               Husband
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               ravisheth
               spiritual
               affections
               far
               beyond
               the
               greatest
               beauty
               that
               can
               be
               in
               the
               fairest
               face
               ;
               for
               ,
               indeed
               he
               is
               fairer
               than
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               may
               make
               a
               Mediator
               
               lovely
               but
               it
               is
               here
               .
               Again
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               did
               not
               fully
               set
               out
               his
               amiablenesse
               ,
               she
               adds
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 ten
                 thousand
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               definite
               great
               number
               for
               an
               indefinite
               ;
               In
               sum
               it
               's
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               beloveds
               indeed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               compare
               them
               all
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               nothing
               to
               him
               ,
               without
               all
               controversie
               he
               is
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               For
               ,
               
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 gods
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 lords
                 many
              
               (
               to
               the
               world
               )
               
                 yet
                 to
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               in
               all
               the
               world
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Christ.
               The
               word
               used
               here
               is
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               standart-bearer
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               rendered
               passively
               ,
               He
               is
               standarted
               above
               ten
               thousand
               ;
               all
               tending
               to
               the
               same
               scope
               :
               Love
               ky●hes
               it's
               ●ethorick
               in
               seeking
               words
               to
               prefer
               Christ
               ,
               as
               having
               indignation
               that
               his
               precedency
               and
               preheminence
               (
               who
               is
               
                 above
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               17.
               
               )
               should
               so
               much
               as
               once
               be
               questioned
               :
               It
               's
               like
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               times
               the
               most
               comely
               persons
               were
               chosen
               to
               carry
               the
               standart
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               dignity
               being
               thereby
               put
               upon
               them
               ;
               So
               then
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               most
               choice
               ,
               comely
               ,
               and
               excellent
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               were
               mustered
               together
               ,
               Christ
               would
               be
               preferred
               eminently
               and
               deservedly
               above
               them
               all
               .
               Whence
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               most
               lovely
               and
               excellent
               Object
               that
               men
               can
               set
               their
               eyes
               on
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               cast
               their
               love
               and
               affection
               upon
               :
               There
               is
               not
               such
               〈◊〉
               one
               as
               Christ
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               spiritual
               soul-ravishing
               beauty
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               excellent
               desirable
               effects
               that
               flow
               from
               him
               .
               O
               what
               a
               singular
               description
               is
               it
               which
               follows
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               understood
               ●2
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               most
               singularly
               excellent
               Husband
               that
               ever
               was
               closed
               with
               :
               Under
               that
               relation
               he
               is
               commended
               here
               ,
               as
               singularly
               lovely
               ,
               and
               loving
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               most
               honorable
               ,
               comfortable
               ,
               happy
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               satisfying
               match
               to
               have
               him
               for
               a
               Husband
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               worth
               in
               it self
               is
               not
               expressible
               ,
               and
               whatever
               he
               can
               be
               compared
               with
               ,
               he
               doth
               exceedingly
               surpasse
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Where
               right
               thoghts
               of
               Christ
               are
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               admitted
               to
               compete
               with
               him
               ,
               other
               excellencies
               and
               beloveds
               are
               in
               their
               greatest
               beauty
               darkned
               beside
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               set
               up
               as
               chief
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               beside
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               accounted
               losse
               and
               dung
               .
               5.
               
               Christ's
               absence
               ,
               when
               believers
               are
               right
               ,
               will
               never
               lessen
               their
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               even
               then
               believers
               will
               be
               warm
               and
               fresh
               in
               their
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               high
               in
               their
               esteem
               of
               him
               .
               
               6.
               
               Neither
               will
               the
               great
               mistakes
               of
               others
               ,
               shake
               believers
               that
               have
               a
               through
               esteem
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               but
               will
               rather
               with
               holy
               zeal
               awake
               them
               to
               commend
               him
               the
               more
               .
               7.
               
               As
               where
               there
               is
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               Christ
               will
               be
               lovely
               ;
               so
               when
               he
               is
               looked
               on
               as
               lovely
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               heart
               to
               flow
               and
               abound
               with
               holy
               rhethorick
               in
               commendations
               of
               him
               .
               8.
               
               True
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               others
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               one
               to
               despise
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               another
               ,
               but
               make
               them
               rather
               take
               occasion
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               and
               edifie
               them
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride
               doth
               he●e
               in
               answering
               the
               question
               proposed
               .
               9.
               
               The
               more
               neerly
               and
               fully
               any
               thing
               be
               compared
               with
               Christ
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               otherwise
               lovely
               ,
               yet
               then
               it
               will
               be
               seen
               to
               be
               nothing
               ,
               he
               so
               infinitly
               excells
               all
               things
               he
               can
               be
               compared
               with
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               ignorance
               of
               him
               that
               makes
               other
               things
               get
               such
               a
               place
               in
               mens
               affections
               :
               but
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               are
               set
               for-against
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               found
               preferable
               ,
               as
               incomparably
               chief
               ,
               for
               dignity
               ,
               riches
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               is
               delightsome
               ,
               desirable
               and
               truly
               excellent
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               &c.
               
            
             
               She
               passeth
               from
               the
               general
               ,
               to
               demonstrat
               it
               in
               particulars
               ,
               and
               therein
               she
               insists
               in
               the
               following
               verses
               .
               If
               it
               should
               be
               asked
               ,
               why
               she
               descends
               into
               particulars
               ,
               especially
               now
               ,
               considering
               her
               deserted
               case
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               for
               these
               good
               reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               she
               might
               the
               more
               fully
               demonstrat
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               satisfyingly
               unfold
               Christ's
               worth
               ;
               For
               ,
               his
               worth
               cannot
               be
               soon
               nor
               easily
               told
               ,
               nor
               conceived
               ,
               nor
               soon
               believed
               by
               others
               ,
               it
               needs
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               ,
               amplified
               and
               insisted
               upon
               ;
               yet
               ,
               his
               worth
               can
               bide
               the
               tryal
               :
               There
               is
               no
               truth
               may
               more
               fully
               and
               demonstratively
               be
               made
               out
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               object
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               infinitly
               preferable
               to
               all
               others
               .
               2.
               
               This
               is
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               question
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               more
               convinced
               and
               satisfied
               anent
               the
               incomparable
               worth
               and
               matchlesse
               excellency
               of
               her
               beloved
               ,
               she
               brancheth
               it
               forth
               and
               insists
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               a
               deeper
               impression
               of
               it
               might
               be
               left
               upon
               their
               hearts
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               useful
               for
               the
               gaining
               and
               edifying
               of
               others
               ,
               than
               to
               help
               them
               to
               the
               right
               uptaking
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               .
               2.
               
               That
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               work
               that
               should
               
               take
               up
               Christians
               in
               their
               fellowship
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               spending
               their
               mutual
               conferences
               on
               that
               subject
               for
               one
               anothers
               instruction
               .
               3.
               
               To
               edifie
               another
               ,
               is
               no
               diversion
               from
               pursuing
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               souls
               that
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               helped
               by
               others
               to
               meet
               with
               him
               ;
               This
               is
               well
               consistent
               with
               her
               pursuing
               after
               sensible
               presence
               for
               her self
               ,
               to
               stay
               a
               while
               instructing
               them
               .
               A
               third
               reason
               of
               her
               insisting
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               suitable
               unto
               ,
               and
               agrees
               well
               with
               her
               own
               sad
               condition
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               away
               ,
               she
               loves
               to
               think
               and
               speak
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               lovelinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               gives
               her
               some
               ease
               .
               Obs.
               Where
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               delight
               in
               speaking
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               setting
               out
               his
               commendation
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               absent
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               kind
               of
               ease
               to
               tell
               over
               his
               qualifications
               when
               he
               is
               absent
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               diversion
               under
               a
               deserted
               condition
               ,
               and
               a
               suitable
               way
               to
               an
               outgate
               ,
               to
               be
               dwelling
               rather
               upon
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               than
               on
               the
               comfortlesse
               aggravations
               of
               our
               own
               sad
               condition
               ;
               this
               is
               more
               honourable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               more
               edifying
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               more
               pleasant
               to
               our selves
               :
               O
               ,
               it
               's
               sweet
               to
               think
               of
               him
               !
               It
               's
               more
               useful
               also
               for
               confirming
               of
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               warming
               our
               affections
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               keeping
               the
               mind
               stayed
               in
               dependence
               on
               him
               for
               the
               outgate
               :
               Every
               attribute
               or
               property
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               a
               cordial
               to
               a
               soul
               fainting
               under
               a
               deserted
               case
               .
               4.
               
               Her
               insisting
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               shews
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               a
               soul
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               being
               once
               entered
               to
               speak
               of
               this
               theme
               or
               subject
               (
               namely
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               )
               it
               expatiats
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               soon
               withdrawn
               from
               it
               :
               This
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               is
               the
               very
               native
               element
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               doth
               the
               heart
               good
               to
               enumerat
               ,
               and
               tell
               over
               distinctly
               the
               commendable
               qualifications
               and
               excellencies
               of
               Christ
               :
               all
               which
               (
               being
               his
               own
               )
               are
               unspeakably
               delightsome
               and
               refreshing
               to
               reckon
               :
               If
               there
               were
               any
               good
               measure
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               easily
               withdrawn
               from
               meditating
               on
               him
               ,
               nor
               from
               speaking
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               haunt
               that
               other
               things
               have
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               rarity
               of
               any
               expression
               that
               tends
               to
               Christ's
               commendation
               ,
               shews
               plainly
               that
               there
               are
               (
               alace
               !
               )
               other
               beloveds
               abounding
               with
               us
               beside
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               opening
               of
               the
               following
               particulars
               ,
               we
               would
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               demonstrat
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               altogether
               
               lovely
               and
               desirable
               beyond
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               are
               set
               upon
               ;
               The
               question
               proposed
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               and
               the
               closing
               answer
               to
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               makes
               this
               clear
               .
               This
               then
               being
               the
               scope
               ,
               these
               particulars
               must
               be
               so
               taken
               up
               ,
               as
               they
               best
               contribute
               to
               clear
               this
               scope
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               necessarily
               imply
               the
               excellencies
               that
               are
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               The
               Mediator
               himself
               being
               as
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               qualifications
               ,
               properties
               and
               excellencies
               wherewith
               he
               is
               furnished
               ,
               being
               as
               the
               several
               members
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               that
               body
               .
               Now
               ,
               seing
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               so
               excellent
               himself
               ,
               and
               these
               being
               instanced
               as
               the
               choice
               excellencies
               that
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               exceeding
               and
               passing
               excellent
               ,
               as
               the
               aggreging
               and
               heightning
               of
               every
               commendation
               doth
               shew
               :
               There
               will
               be
               need
               therefore
               of
               much
               sobriety
               ,
               holy
               admiration
               and
               reverence
               ,
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               them
               ,
               lest
               we
               spill
               so
               excellent
               a
               subject
               as
               is
               the
               transcendent
               excellency
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Spirit
               intends
               by
               these
               parts
               ,
               distinct
               considerations
               of
               Christ's
               lovelinesse
               in
               so
               many
               distinct
               particulars
               ,
               seems
               also
               to
               be
               without
               all
               question
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               particular
               enumeration
               is
               brought
               in
               to
               demonstrat
               this
               general
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               chiefest
               among
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               by
               an
               induction
               of
               so
               many
               commendable
               things
               that
               are
               in
               him
               :
               Beside
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               especially
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               13
               ,
               14.
               where
               our
               Lord
               is
               thus
               considered
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Chapter
               of
               that
               book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               particular
               respect
               is
               had
               to
               the
               foresaid
               description
               ,
               and
               these
               parts
               are
               there
               (
               being
               equivalent
               to
               them
               that
               are
               here
               mentioned
               )
               expounded
               of
               diverse
               attributes
               and
               properties
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               not
               unlike
               in
               many
               things
               to
               the
               description
               following
               ,
               as
               the
               particulars
               will
               clear
               .
               Consider
               ,
               3.
               that
               it
               is
               both
               difficult
               and
               dangerous
               to
               be
               peremptory
               in
               the
               application
               of
               these
               particulars
               to
               the
               object
               described
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               exceeding
               glorious
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirits
               expressions
               so
               very
               comprehensive
               ,
               we
               dar
               not
               so
               limit
               the
               words
               to
               one
               thing
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               exclusive
               of
               another
               ,
               nor
               say
               this
               is
               meant
               and
               no
               other
               thing
               ;
               although
               such
               and
               such
               things
               as
               have
               a
               necessary
               connexion
               with
               the
               scope
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               may
               warrantably
               be
               included
               ,
               and
               for
               instances
               pitched
               upon
               ,
               especially
               when
               from
               the
               Analogy
               that
               is
               in
               the
               expressions
               which
               are
               borrowed
               ,
               and
               from
               
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               have
               some
               ground
               to
               fix
               upon
               :
               but
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               the
               words
               would
               be
               so
               taken
               up
               as
               they
               best
               afford
               the
               most
               solid
               general
               doctrines
               ,
               which
               are
               sometimes
               (
               because
               of
               our
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               our
               curiosity
               )
               to
               be
               rested
               in
               ;
               for
               ,
               whatever
               be
               meant
               ,
               it
               's
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               by
               these
               commendations
               is
               set
               forth
               as
               most
               excellent
               :
               That
               all
               these
               are
               to
               describe
               a
               divine
               person
               ,
               and
               no
               humane
               body
               ,
               we
               conceive
               so
               clear
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               advertisement
               .
               4.
               
               All
               these
               parts
               hold
               him
               forth
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               excellent
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               as
               lovely
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               as
               making
               up
               their
               priviledge
               and
               happinesse
               in
               having
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               to
               be
               theirs
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               to
               be
               applyed
               as
               setting
               out
               his
               excellency
               ,
               and
               the
               blessednesse
               of
               all
               that
               have
               him
               for
               theirs
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               cry
               down
               all
               beloveds
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               whom
               these
               things
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               singularly
               peculiar
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 head
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 fine
                 Gold
                 ,
                 his
                 locks
                 are
                 bushy
                 ,
                 and
                 black
                 as
                 a
                 Raven
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               ten
               parts
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               are
               brought
               in
               as
               proofs
               of
               Christ's
               singular
               excellency
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               almost
               having
               a
               double
               commendation
               :
               two
               of
               them
               are
               in
               the
               11.
               verse
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 head
              
               ,
               the
               most
               eminent
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               that
               furnisheth
               influence
               and
               direction
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               It
               may
               signfie
               (
               if
               we
               dar
               adventure
               )
               these
               three
               in
               Christ
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               Godhead
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               eminent
               nature
               of
               Christ's
               person
               ,
               sustaining
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               furnishing
               it
               for
               it's
               offices
               ;
               Thus
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               3
               as
               
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
              
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               dignity
               ;
               so
               
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Godhead
               
                 dwells
                 in
                 him
                 bodily
              
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               9.
               by
               a
               wonderful
               and
               unspeakable
               personal
               union
               ,
               the
               like
               whereof
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               other
               .
               2.
               
               It
               may
               hold
               out
               Christ's
               headship
               ,
               or
               soveraignty
               which
               he
               hath
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               being
               made
               head
               of
               
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               12.
               and
               his
               instalment
               into
               this
               office
               ,
               is
               the
               rise
               of
               all
               the
               other
               commendations
               that
               follow
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               parts
               thereof
               :
               Thus
               Nebuchad-nezzars
               
               soveraignity
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               by
               a
               
                 head
                 of
                 Gold
              
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               32
               ,
               38.
               3.
               
               It
               may
               signifie
               the
               qualifications
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               ,
               as
               head
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               furnished
               for
               it's
               behove
               and
               good
               :
               So
               he
               is
               an
               excellent
               head
               ,
               for
               contriving
               of
               what
               is
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               for
               furnishing
               life
               and
               motion
               to
               all
               his
               members
               ;
               Thus
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 fitly
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 increase
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 love
                 :
              
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               a
               great
               reach
               and
               profound
               wit
               ,
               useth
               to
               be
               called
               a
               
                 great
                 head
              
               .
               All
               these
               agree
               with
               the
               scope
               ,
               being
               instances
               of
               Christ's
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               the
               commendation
               following
               ;
               yet
               ,
               the
               first
               seems
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Analogy
               of
               head
               and
               members
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               unlike
               that
               Christ's
               Godhead
               is
               begun-at
               in
               his
               commendation
               ;
               surely
               it
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               ,
               seing
               ,
               in
               Rev.
               1.
               14.
               by
               his
               head
               (
               as
               there
               described
               )
               is
               set
               forth
               his
               eternity
               ,
               the
               same
               nature
               may
               well
               be
               here
               understood
               ,
               though
               Christ
               be
               otherwayes
               represented
               in
               the
               colour
               of
               his
               locks
               ,
               because
               here
               he
               is
               described
               as
               a
               lovely
               Bridegroom
               ,
               there
               as
               coming
               to
               judge
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Dan.
               7.
               
               But
               it
               must
               be
               some
               excellent
               thing
               that
               is
               meant
               ,
               as
               the
               commendation
               annexed
               cleares
               .
               His
               head
               is
               
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 fine
                 Gold
              
               :
               In
               the
               Original
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               words
               indifferently
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               signifie
               God
               ,
               the
               first
               because
               of
               it's
               shining
               brightnesse
               and
               beauty
               ;
               The
               second
               is
               applyed
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               it's
               solidity
               and
               firmnesse
               ;
               so
               it
               runs
               ,
               
                 his
                 head
                 is
                 Gold
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Gold
                 and
                 Gold
              
               ,
               or
               
                 fine
                 shining
                 and
                 solid
                 Gold
              
               ,
               as
               if
               Gold
               were
               not
               enough
               to
               set
               out
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               head
               :
               Gold
               is
               rich
               in
               the
               quality
               ,
               solid
               and
               strong
               as
               to
               the
               efficacy
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               chap.
               3.
               10.
               
               )
               soveraign
               as
               to
               usefulnesse
               and
               profitablenesse
               ;
               It
               's
               above
               other
               metals
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               heavenly
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 streets
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               21.
               21.
               
               Therefore
               that
               dominion
               of
               Nebuchad-nezzars
               ,
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               32.
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 head
                 of
                 Gold
              
               ,
               for
               it's
               excellency
               above
               the
               rest
               that
               followed
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               shelter
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               had
               under
               it
               :
               And
               this
               being
               
                 Gold
                 of
                 Gold
              
               ,
               must
               hold
               forth
               such
               soveraignty
               ,
               riches
               of
               grace
               ,
               solidity
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               as
               is
               unsearchable
               ;
               Gold
               cannot
               reach
               it
               ,
               no
               not
               Gold
               raised
               to
               the
               highest
               worth
               conceivable
               .
            
             
               This
               first
               particular
               may
               put
               us
               to
               a
               stand
               ,
               when
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               
               the
               Bride
               is
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               the
               commendation
               ,
               and
               must
               double
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 as
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               hard
               to
               draw
               observations
               from
               it
               ,
               yet
               warrantably
               this
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               head
               (
               however
               we
               take
               it
               )
               that
               is
               exceedingly
               excellent
               ,
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               is
               unsearchable
               ,
               
                 being
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 glory
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 expresse
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               He
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               furnished
               with
               soveraignty
               and
               eminent
               graces
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               these
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               for
               their
               nature
               most
               solid
               and
               excellent
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               their
               vertue
               they
               are
               most
               efficacious
               and
               quickning
               .
               2.
               
               If
               we
               take
               it
               in
               general
               ,
               Obs.
               That
               the
               excellencies
               wherewith
               Christ
               is
               furnished
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               excellency
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               's
               Gold
               of
               Gold
               ,
               what
               ever
               it
               be
               ,
               and
               this
               general
               will
               necessarily
               infer
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               God
               and
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               and
               such
               offices
               furnished
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               doctrine
               is
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               :
               all
               Christ's
               properties
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               love
               ,
               counsel
               ,
               &c.
               are
               of
               more
               than
               an
               ordinary
               depth
               ,
               being
               in
               him
               to
               the
               very
               uttermost
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               and
               
                 without
                 measure
              
               ,
               Joh.
               3.
               34.
               3.
               
               Christ's
               excellency
               is
               not
               only
               lovely
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               useful
               to
               others
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               only
               rich
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               inriching
               these
               that
               possesse
               him
               ,
               as
               Gold
               doth
               inrich
               the
               owners
               of
               it
               :
               Christ
               is
               a
               golden
               possession
               where
               there
               is
               a
               well
               grounded
               claim
               to
               him
               .
               4.
               
               Gold
               and
               all
               external
               riches
               ,
               are
               empty
               things
               to
               a
               spiritual
               discerner
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ;
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               new
               sort
               of
               Gold
               must
               be
               invented
               ,
               or
               imagined
               ,
               to
               shadow
               forth
               the
               excellencies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Gold
               it self
               is
               but
               an
               insufficient
               and
               dark
               shadow
               to
               represent
               him
               ;
               who
               ever
               loves
               Gold
               ,
               may
               have
               (
               and
               that
               freely
               )
               the
               most
               fine
               and
               choice
               Gold
               in
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               5.
               this
               is
               peculiar
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               mens
               idols
               and
               other
               beloveds
               may
               be
               gilded
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 whores
                 cup
              
               ,
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               4.
               but
               Christ
               only
               is
               the
               golden
               beloved
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               attributed
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               denyed
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               clay
               ,
               or
               clay-beloveds
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               commended
               is
               
                 his
                 locks
              
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               yet
               are
               (
               when
               lovely
               )
               a
               special
               decorement
               ,
               and
               ever
               have
               been
               so
               esteemed
               :
               The
               signification
               of
               locks
               (
               being
               joyned
               to
               the
               head
               )
               will
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               clear
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               commendation
               given
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               threefold
               ,
               
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 bushie
              
               ,
               or
               curled
               ,
               not
               such
               as
               old
               men
               have
               ,
               hairs
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               but
               his
               are
               bushie
               ,
               thick
               and
               handsome
               ,
               such
               as
               young
               men
               in
               the
               flower
               and
               vigour
               of
               their
               youth
               use
               to
               have
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               black
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               3.
               as
               
                 a
                 Raven
              
               :
               Black
               hair
               in
               these
               times
               and
               places
               was
               comely
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               betokens
               strength
               of
               youth
               ,
               and
               vigour
               of
               age
               ,
               Therefore
               the
               same
               word
               which
               is
               here
               blacknesse
               ,
               signifieth
               youth
               also
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               as
               Eccles.
               11.
               10.
               childehood
               and
               youth
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               black
               hair
               here
               ,
               is
               opposed
               to
               white
               hairs
               ,
               whereby
               decay
               is
               signified
               (
               as
               Hos.
               7.
               9.
               by
               
                 gray
                 hairs
              
               on
               Ephraim
               ,
               is
               understood
               )
               and
               thus
               all
               other
               idols
               gets
               a
               dash
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               gray
               haired
               ,
               decaying
               beloveds
               ;
               but
               Christ
               is
               alwise
               in
               youth
               and
               vigour
               ,
               He
               continues
               alway
               vigorous
               ,
               as
               his
               love
               is
               alway
               green
               .
               They
               are
               compared
               to
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               
                 a
                 Raven
              
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               native
               black
               ,
               and
               lovely
               beyond
               other
               things
               that
               are
               black
               .
               As
               by
               Christ's
               head
               then
               was
               signified
               that
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               most
               intrinsickly
               excellent
               ;
               So
               here
               ,
               by
               locks
               we
               understand
               the
               most
               extrinsick
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               him
               (
               if
               we
               may
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               Christ
               is
               so
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               seem
               lesse
               necessary
               than
               another
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               in
               it self
               excellent
               ,
               and
               serves
               to
               commend
               Christ
               to
               others
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               by
               bushinesse
               and
               blacknesse
               ,
               we
               understand
               the
               vigour
               and
               perfection
               of
               Christ's
               lovely
               and
               desirable
               excellencies
               ,
               that
               as
               lovelinesse
               and
               desirablenesse
               are
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               youth
               ,
               at
               their
               height
               and
               perfection
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               in
               Christ
               ,
               with
               all
               commendable
               aggravations
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               very
               prime
               and
               vigour
               .
               Gold
               did
               set
               forth
               the
               intrinsick
               worth
               of
               Christ's
               qualifications
               ,
               this
               aggreges
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               it
               lifts
               up
               that
               worth
               to
               the
               highest
               pitch
               that
               is
               conceivable
               :
               As
               a
               lovely
               man
               is
               yet
               loveliest
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               his
               age
               and
               youth
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               with
               Christ
               ,
               his
               perfections
               are
               ever
               in
               their
               flower
               ,
               and
               never
               decayes
               ,
               nor
               does
               he
               ever
               fail
               in
               the
               exercising
               of
               them
               for
               his
               peoples
               good
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 42.
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 fail
                 nor
                 be
                 discouraged
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               Rev.
               1.
               12.
               
               Christ's
               eternity
               is
               holden
               forth
               by
               
                 white
                 hairs
              
               ,
               so
               by
               
                 black
                 hairs
              
               is
               signified
               his
               continuing
               young
               ,
               vigorous
               and
               flourishing
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               through
               all
               eternity
               ;
               which
               serves
               much
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               commending
               Christ
               ;
               for
               ,
               whatever
               is
               attributed
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               an
               implyed
               way
               denied
               to
               all
               other
               beloveds
               :
               otherwise
               he
               were
               not
               the
               chiefest
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               preferable
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               .
               
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               for
               compleating
               Christ's
               beauty
               but
               it
               is
               in
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               these
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               are
               least
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               us
               (
               though
               nothing
               in
               him
               be
               little
               in
               it self
               )
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               use
               when
               discerned
               ,
               exceeding
               lovely
               ;
               his
               locks
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               his
               garments
               are
               so
               ,
               Psa.
               45.
               8.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               superfluous
               ,
               and
               uselesse
               in
               our
               blessed
               Bridegroom
               .
               2.
               
               What
               perfections
               are
               in
               Christ
               (
               as
               there
               are
               none
               wanting
               )
               they
               are
               in
               him
               in
               their
               perfection
               :
               What
               unspeakable
               commendation
               is
               here
               ?
               1.
               
               He
               hath
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               perfections
               .
               2.
               
               All
               these
               are
               rich
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 most
                 fine
                 Gold
              
               3.
               
               If
               there
               be
               a
               season
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               wherein
               these
               perfections
               may
               be
               conceived
               more
               lovely
               and
               shining
               than
               another
               (
               for
               in
               themselves
               they
               are
               ever
               the
               same
               )
               they
               are
               so
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               It
               's
               ever
               Harvest
               ,
               Summer
               and
               Youth
               with
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               that
               tree
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               2.
               which
               bears
               fruit
               alwayes
               ;
               this
               Sun
               is
               ever
               at
               the
               height
               ,
               and
               never
               goes
               down
               :
               Christ's
               perfections
               are
               continuing
               perfections
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               beloved
               that
               never
               decayes
               ,
               that
               never
               waxeth
               sick
               ,
               weak
               nor
               old
               ,
               but
               is
               ever
               in
               youth
               with
               his
               hair
               black
               ,
               although
               he
               be
               eternal
               ,
               and
               the
               Ancient
               of
               dayes
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               properties
               are
               unchangably
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               ever
               agree
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               now
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Solomon's
               time
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               so
               for
               ever
               :
               This
               is
               good
               and
               very
               comfortable
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               Christ
               fits
               not
               up
               nor
               fails
               ,
               his
               Spouse
               weeps
               not
               for
               the
               death
               ,
               decay
               ,
               or
               waxing
               old
               of
               her
               beloved
               and
               husband
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               said
               of
               no
               other
               .
               3.
               
               All
               other
               beloveds
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               are
               decaying
               beloveds
               ,
               they
               evanish
               and
               are
               growing
               gray-headed
               ;
               even
               all
               this
               clay-world
               shall
               wax
               
                 old
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
              
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               stained
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               become
               weak
               ,
               like
               an
               old
               dying
               harlot
               with
               whom
               many
               hath
               gone
               a
               whoring
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               black
               and
               bushy
               ,
               be
               peculiar
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               cannot
               agree
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
              
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 same
              
               ,
               Psa.
               102.
               27.
               which
               words
               are
               peculiarly
               applyed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               10.
               4.
               
               This
               continued
               flourishing
               of
               Christ's
               excellency
               in
               it's
               perfection
               ,
               doth
               put
               Christ
               supereminently
               above
               all
               compare
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               match
               amongst
               all
               beloveds
               ;
               they
               decay
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               the
               same
               ;
               they
               are
               broken
               cisterns
               ,
               and
               can
               hold
               no
               water
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               appear
               with
               no
               beauty
               at
               death
               and
               judgement
               ,
               and
               through
               eternity
               they
               will
               be
               as
               
               cloaths
               worn
               and
               failed
               ;
               but
               ,
               Christ
               is
               fresh
               and
               vigorous
               at
               death
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               for
               ever
               :
               How
               blessed
               are
               they
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               that
               never
               wants
               fruit
               ,
               to
               possesse
               him
               who
               is
               
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
              
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 blessed
                 for
                 evermore
                 !
              
               O
               the
               happinesse
               !
               the
               eternal
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               being
               espoused
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               breath
               of
               all
               clay-idols
               and
               beloveds
               will
               be
               out
               ,
               and
               Christ
               still
               fresh
               in
               the
               communicating
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               to
               his
               people
               !
               O
               what
               a
               sad
               heart
               will
               many
               have
               ,
               who
               have
               forsaken
               this
               fountain
               of
               living-waters
               ,
               and
               chosen
               such
               broken
               cisterns
               to
               themselves
               as
               the
               creatures
               are
               ,
               that
               have
               set
               their
               heart
               on
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
              
               .
               Prov.
               23.
               5.
               and
               
                 laboured
                 for
                 the
                 wind
              
               ,
               Eccles.
               5.
               16.
               loading
               themselves
               
                 with
                 thick
                 clay
              
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               6.
               and
               have
               neglected
               him
               who
               gave
               ,
               and
               who
               continues
               the
               being
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               who
               then
               will
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               not
               be
               found
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               being
               !
               In
               sum
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               my
               beloved
               is
               the
               
                 golden
                 beloved
              
               ,
               others
               are
               but
               of
               clay
               and
               earth
               ;
               my
               beloved
               is
               in
               his
               flower
               ,
               and
               youth
               ;
               other
               beloveds
               are
               decaying
               ,
               waxing
               old
               ,
               and
               drawing
               to
               their
               grave
               ,
               therefore
               is
               he
               incomparable
               beyond
               them
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 eyes
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Doves
                 by
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 washed
                 with
                 milk
                 and
                 fitly
                 set
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               commended
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               vers
               .
               12.
               and
               it
               is
               
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ,
               which
               are
               several
               wayes
               described
               :
               Eyes
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               are
               the
               Organs
               ,
               whereby
               we
               discern
               external
               objects
               ;
               the
               Lord
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               hath
               nobody
               ,
               nor
               bodily
               members
               ,
               but
               eyes
               are
               attributed
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               his
               Omniscience
               ,
               who
               having
               
                 formed
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               94.
               9.
               and
               therefore
               eminently
               is
               said
               to
               see
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               idols
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 eyes
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               151.
               5.
               
               This
               then
               ,
               sets
               out
               our
               Lords
               Omniscience
               ,
               before
               whom
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.
               3.
               even
               the
               most
               secret
               things
               are
               open
               to
               his
               view
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               the
               most
               
               sharp-sighted
               bodily
               eye
               he
               did
               behold
               them
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ;
               So
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 15.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 beholding
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 wayes
                 of
                 man
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               he
               knows
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               looking
               on
               them
               with
               eyes
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               so
               naked
               and
               discernable
               to
               him
               :
               This
               agrees
               also
               with
               that
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               18.
               where
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 eyes
                 as
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 :
              
               which
               title
               ,
               vers
               .
               23.
               is
               expounded
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               these
               titles
               throughout
               these
               Epistles
               are
               )
               and
               said
               to
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               know
               that
               he
               
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               and
               
                 tryeth
                 the
                 reins
                 ,
              
               ;
               even
               the
               most
               inward
               things
               are
               fully
               reached
               by
               his
               Al-seeing
               eye
               .
            
             
               The
               excellency
               of
               his
               eyes
               (
               or
               Omnisciency
               thereby
               pointed
               out
               )
               is
               held
               forth
               under
               several
               similitudes
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               are
               
                 as
                 Doves
                 eyes
              
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               attribute
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               1.
               that
               is
               ,
               eyes
               that
               are
               quick
               ,
               lovely
               and
               loving
               ,
               having
               much
               affection
               in
               them
               to
               his
               own
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               ,
               as
               Doves
               eyes
               
                 by
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 water
              
               ,
               where
               Doves
               are
               most
               lovely
               after
               their
               washing
               ,
               or
               bathing
               and
               beeking
               of
               themselves
               at
               river-sides
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               washen
               
                 with
                 milk
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               most
               clean
               ,
               white
               and
               pure
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               
                 fitly
                 set
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               word
               is
               )
               
                 set
                 in
                 fulness
              
               ,
               like
               the
               stones
               in
               Aarons
               breast-plate
               ,
               Exod.
               39.
               10.
               
               (
               where
               the
               same
               word
               is
               )
               signifying
               that
               there
               is
               no
               deformity
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               like
               curious
               Jewels
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               equally
               and
               beautifully
               set
               ,
               being
               neither
               too
               hollow
               ,
               nor
               sticking
               too
               far
               out
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               two
               extream
               deformities
               in
               eyes
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ's
               knowledge
               is
               sharp
               and
               peircing
               .
               2.
               
               Pure
               and
               clean
               .
               3.
               
               Pleasant
               to
               his
               people
               to
               look
               on
               .
               And
               ,
               4.
               that
               it's
               kindly
               vented
               ,
               and
               well
               qualified
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               made
               exceeding
               lovely
               to
               them
               .
               These
               notes
               are
               sure
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               Omniscient
               ,
               knowing
               all
               the
               designes
               of
               enemies
               ,
               knowing
               all
               the
               straits
               and
               necessities
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               actually
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               these
               .
               2.
               
               Christ's
               Omniscience
               is
               one
               of
               his
               chiefest
               excellencies
               ,
               that
               qualifies
               him
               for
               the
               good
               and
               comfort
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               doth
               exceedingly
               commend
               him
               to
               them
               above
               all
               others
               :
               It
               's
               a
               very
               present
               comfort
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               that
               their
               Beloved
               knows
               all
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               ,
               what
               we
               have
               need
               of
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               designed
               to
               our
               prejudice
               by
               any
               of
               all
               
               our
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               cannot
               mistake
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               Omniscience
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               terrible
               to
               his
               enemies
               (
               so
               his
               eyes
               are
               as
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               very
               amiable
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               his
               eyes
               to
               them
               are
               as
               
                 Doves
                 eyes
              
               ,
               his
               Al-seeing
               knowledge
               is
               kindly
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               exercised
               for
               their
               good
               (
               as
               all
               his
               other
               attributes
               are
               )
               and
               is
               still
               on
               work
               for
               their
               good
               and
               advantage
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 16.
                 9.
                 
                 His
                 eyes
                 run
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 throughout
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 perfect
                 towards
                 him
                 :
              
               He
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               case
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               succour
               them
               in
               their
               wants
               ,
               as
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               disappoint
               and
               bring
               them
               down
               .
               4.
               
               When
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               Christ
               is
               once
               fastened
               ,
               these
               attributes
               in
               him
               which
               are
               most
               terrible
               to
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               men
               in
               nature
               ,
               are
               exceeding
               lovely
               ,
               and
               make
               Christ
               beautiful
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               his
               Omniscience
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Faithfulnesse
               ,
               &c.
               5.
               
               As
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               our
               advantage
               to
               walk
               under
               the
               conviction
               of
               Christ's
               Omniscience
               ,
               and
               to
               converse
               before
               him
               with
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               beholding
               what
               we
               are
               doing
               .
               6.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               evidence
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               when
               his
               Omniscience
               becomes
               delightsome
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               made
               glad
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               knowes
               the
               secrets
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               
                 John
                 21.
                 17.
                 
                 Thou
                 that
                 knowest
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 knowest
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 :
              
               It
               's
               much
               to
               abide
               Christ's
               search
               ,
               as
               Omniscient
               ,
               contentedly
               .
               7.
               
               All
               other
               idols
               and
               beloveds
               are
               blind
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               eyes
               ,
               or
               though
               they
               seem
               to
               have
               ,
               
                 they
                 see
                 not
              
               ,
               Psal.
               115.
               5.
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               can
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               succour
               to
               ,
               their
               worshippers
               :
               Our
               Lord's
               eyes
               ,
               that
               are
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
               make
               him
               singularly
               preferable
               to
               all
               that
               come
               in
               competition
               with
               him
               .
               8.
               
               It
               is
               a
               singular
               commendation
               of
               Christ's
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               pure
               and
               holy
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               approve
               of
               sin
               ,
               nor
               take
               any
               complacency
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               his
               eyes
               are
               
                 as
                 Doves
                 eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 washen
                 with
                 milk
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 of
                 purer
                 eyes
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 behold
                 iniquity
                 ,
              
               O
               how
               doth
               he
               delight
               in
               purity
               !
               and
               what
               a
               strong
               motive
               may
               and
               ought
               this
               to
               be
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               get
               not
               leave
               to
               wander
               and
               gadd
               on
               sinfull
               objects
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 cheeks
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
                 as
                 sweet
                 flowers
                 :
                 his
                 lips
                 like
                 Lilies
                 ,
                 dropping
                 sweet-smelling
                 Myrrhe
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               instances
               of
               Christ's
               lovelinesse
               ,
               are
               in
               this
               verse
               .
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 cheeks
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
                 as
                 sweet
                 flowers
                 :
              
               The
               cheeks
               being
               comely
               ,
               are
               a
               special
               part
               of
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               the
               face
               :
               His
               cheeks
               are
               here
               commended
               from
               two
               things
               ,
               first
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 as
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Spices
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               like
               garden-beds
               furnished
               with
               excellent
               smelling
               and
               refreshful
               Spices
               :
               It
               sets
               out
               1.
               
               A
               proportionable
               hight
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               cheeks
               are
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               as
               beds
               are
               higher
               than
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               ground
               .
               2.
               
               A
               preciousnesse
               and
               sweetnesse
               of
               Spirit-refreshing
               savour
               ,
               as
               such
               beds
               use
               to
               yield
               to
               these
               who
               walk
               in
               a
               garden
               .
               The
               second
               commendation
               is
               ,
               
                 as
                 sweet
                 flowers
              
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               words
               may
               be
               read
               ,
               
                 as
                 towers
                 of
                 perfume
              
               :
               It
               tends
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               but
               holds
               forth
               an
               abundance
               of
               delight
               ,
               to
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               of
               smelling
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               made
               the
               Object
               of
               it
               ;
               O
               the
               sweet
               savour
               he
               finds
               in
               him
               !
               It
               's
               fit
               to
               be
               sober
               here
               ,
               these
               excellencies
               being
               mysteries
               :
               It
               's
               not
               unlike
               ,
               that
               lesser
               glimpses
               of
               Christ's
               manifestations
               ,
               whereby
               he
               makes
               himself
               known
               ,
               may
               be
               understood
               here
               ;
               as
               if
               she
               said
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               lovely
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               glimpse
               or
               wa●●e
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               seen
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               of
               his
               cheek
               ,
               is
               very
               delightsome
               :
               And
               this
               sense
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               cheek
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               face
               and
               countenance
               ,
               yet
               not
               the
               full
               countenance
               ;
               now
               by
               seeing
               his
               face
               and
               beholding
               his
               countenance
               ,
               often
               in
               Scripture
               (
               and
               it
               's
               like
               also
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               )
               is
               understood
               his
               most
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               himself
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               by
               proportion
               then
               the
               cheeks
               would
               hold
               forth
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               lesser
               measur●
               and
               lower
               degree
               .
               2.
               
               It
               makes
               well
               for
               the
               scope
               of
               commending
               Christ
               above
               all
               ,
               whose
               incomparable
               worth
               by
               his
               manifestations
               ,
               is
               much
               evidenced
               and
               confirmed
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               little
               glimpse
               of
               him
               doth
               this
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               would
               a
               full
               view
               of
               him
               demonstrate
               it
               ?
               and
               indeed
               such
               a
               view
               doth
               effectually
               demonstrate
               
               it
               to
               these
               who
               have
               experimentally
               known
               the
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               although
               others
               who
               are
               unacquaint
               with
               his
               face
               ,
               do
               therefore
               undervalue
               him
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               hinted
               at
               as
               a
               cause
               of
               their
               so
               doing
               .
               3.
               
               This
               agrees
               with
               the
               commendation
               ,
               which
               sets
               him
               forth
               in
               this
               as
               pleasant
               to
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               of
               smelling
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               imply
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               somewhat
               whereby
               Christ
               becomes
               sensibly
               sweet
               and
               refreshful
               ,
               as
               his
               sensible
               manifestations
               make
               him
               more
               delightsome
               and
               refreshing
               to
               the
               souls
               senses
               ,
               than
               towers
               of
               perfume
               are
               to
               the
               bodily
               senses
               ;
               Therefore
               is
               his
               love
               compared
               to
               
                 ointment
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               3.
               and
               else-where
               :
               However
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               certain
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               least
               glimpse
               of
               Christ's
               countenance
               is
               exceeding
               refreshful
               and
               savory
               to
               the
               spiritual
               senses
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ's
               excellencies
               are
               delightsome
               to
               all
               the
               spiritual
               senses
               ,
               to
               the
               smell
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               ear
               ,
               &c.
               the
               whole
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               it's
               faculties
               have
               abundant
               matter
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               delighting
               and
               refreshing
               them
               all
               .
               3.
               
               The
               moe
               senses
               be
               exercised
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               sensible
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               he
               become
               unto
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               the
               more
               lovely
               and
               pleasant
               ;
               beds
               of
               Spices
               ,
               and
               towers
               of
               perfume
               in
               a
               garden
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               lye
               amongst
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               savory
               as
               Christ
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               senses
               of
               the
               soul
               are
               exercised
               to
               discern
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               thing
               instanced
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 lips
              
               ,
               The
               Brides
               lips
               were
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               3
               ,
               11.
               and
               cleared
               to
               signifie
               her
               speech
               :
               By
               proportion
               they
               hold
               forth
               in
               him
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               especially
               lovely
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               
                 magnifies
                 it
                 above
                 all
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               138.
               2.
               and
               makes
               it
               often
               sweet
               as
               the
               honey
               and
               the
               honey-comb
               to
               his
               people
               .
               This
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               1.
               as
               it
               respects
               the
               matter
               spoken
               by
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               mouth
               many
               
                 gracious
                 words
              
               proceeded
               (
               while
               in
               the
               flesh
               )
               even
               to
               the
               admiration
               of
               his
               hearers
               ,
               Luke
               4.
               22.
               
               So
               that
               upon
               conviction
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 never
                 man
                 spoke
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 speaks
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               7.
               46.
               
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               may
               look
               to
               Christ's
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               and
               his
               fitnesse
               to
               communicate
               his
               mind
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               (
               as
               lips
               are
               the
               organs
               of
               speaking
               )
               so
               he
               hath
               
                 grace
                 poured
                 into
                 his
                 lips
              
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               2.
               that
               makes
               all
               his
               words
               gracious
               ,
               as
               being
               formed
               or
               anointed
               by
               it
               .
               Thus
               it
               takes
               in
               that
               holy
               Art
               ,
               skil
               and
               dexterity
               wherewith
               Christ
               is
               furnished
               ,
               to
               speak
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               believer
               ,
               especially
               under
               sad
               exercises
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 50.
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weary
                 :
              
               Both
               these
               in
               the
               result
               come
               to
               one
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               a
               special
               piece
               of
               Christ's
               lovelinesse
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               conducing
               exceedingly
               to
               the
               Brides
               scope
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               Analogy
               being
               clear
               ,
               and
               lips
               being
               frequently
               made
               use
               of
               in
               Scripture
               to
               signifie
               speech
               or
               words
               ,
               we
               conceive
               that
               they
               may
               well
               be
               taken
               to
               here
               ,
               especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               commendation
               will
               agree
               well
               to
               his
               words
               .
               1.
               
               They
               are
               
                 like
                 Lilies
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               pleasant
               and
               savory
               ;
               so
               words
               spoken
               in
               season
               ,
               are
               often
               called
               pleasant
               and
               
                 sweet
                 like
                 honey
              
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               24.
               yea
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 apples
                 of
                 gold
                 in
                 pictures
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               25.
               11.
               
               His
               words
               then
               may
               well
               be
               compared
               to
               Lilies
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               not
               common
               words
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               not
               be
               ordinary
               Lilies
               that
               will
               set
               them
               forth
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               like
               
                 Lilies
                 dropping
                 sweet-smelling
                 Myrrhe
              
               :
               such
               Lilies
               we
               are
               not
               acquaint
               with
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               though
               excellent
               in
               it's
               effects
               ,
               yet
               comes
               short
               in
               furnishing
               fit
               resemblances
               to
               represent
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               in
               him
               to
               the
               full
               :
               These
               Lilies
               
                 dropping
                 Myrrhe
              
               ,
               signifie
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               favorinesse
               and
               cordial
               efficacy
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               like
               Myrrhe
               proving
               comfortable
               to
               these
               it
               falls
               or
               drops
               upon
               .
               2.
               
               Dropping
               shews
               abundance
               ,
               seasonablenesse
               ,
               and
               continuednesse
               therein
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               still
               furnisheth
               such
               strengthning
               efficacy
               and
               influence
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               ever
               dropping
               ,
               and
               never
               dryed
               up
               ,
               as
               the
               phrase
               was
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               11.
               
               All
               these
               agree
               well
               ,
               either
               to
               Christ
               the
               speaker
               ,
               who
               never
               wants
               a
               seasonable
               word
               ;
               or
               ,
               to
               the
               word
               spoken
               ,
               which
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               effects
               ,
               endures
               for
               ever
               .
               This
               must
               be
               an
               excellent
               Beloved
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               who
               speaks
               much
               ,
               and
               never
               a
               word
               falls
               from
               his
               lips
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               precious
               and
               savory
               ,
               like
               any
               cordial
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               especially
               in
               their
               fainting
               fits
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               ever
               some
               good
               word
               to
               be
               gotten
               from
               him
               ,
               far
               from
               the
               rough
               speeches
               that
               many
               uses
               ,
               but
               O
               so
               pleasant
               and
               kindly
               as
               all
               his
               words
               are
               !
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               special
               lovelinesse
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               words
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               how
               much
               of
               this
               appears
               throughout
               the
               4.
               
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Song
               ?
               and
               what
               love
               appears
               in
               all
               his
               promises
               ?
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               titles
               that
               he
               gives
               his
               people
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               big
               with
               childe
               of
               strong
               consolation
               to
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Christ's
               words
               have
               a
               special
               refreshing
               efficacy
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               can
               comfort
               ,
               refresh
               
               and
               sustain
               drooping
               sick
               souls
               ;
               he
               sends
               out
               his
               Word
               and
               it
               healeth
               them
               .
               3.
               
               These
               who
               love
               Christ
               himself
               truly
               ,
               have
               also
               an
               high
               esteem
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               are
               much
               delighted
               with
               that
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               little
               esteem
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               little
               esteem
               of
               himself
               :
               They
               who
               have
               tasted
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               do
               highly
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               himself
               .
               4.
               
               The
               word
               of
               Christ
               is
               as
               Christ's
               own
               lips
               ,
               and
               doth
               sweetly
               set
               out
               his
               thoughts
               of
               love
               to
               sinners
               ;
               It
               's
               good
               reading
               of
               Christ's
               lovelinesse
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Word
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               .
               5.
               
               Where
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               sweetnesse
               felt
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               turned
               over
               to
               the
               commendation
               of
               Christ
               that
               spoke
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               proof
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               his
               excellent
               worth
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Word
               is
               never
               rightly
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               fill
               the
               head
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               savory
               to
               the
               inward
               man
               and
               spiritual
               senses
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               that
               which
               makes
               it
               lovely
               ,
               when
               the
               vertue
               and
               consolation
               that
               flowes
               from
               it
               is
               felt
               .
               7.
               
               All
               the
               consolations
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               come
               not
               out
               at
               once
               ,
               neither
               can
               we
               so
               receive
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               drops
               by
               little
               and
               little
               in
               continuance
               ;
               and
               therefore
               daily
               should
               men
               draw
               from
               these
               wells
               of
               Salvation
               .
               8.
               
               Observe
               from
               the
               scope
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               Word
               known
               by
               experience
               ,
               will
               lift
               and
               set
               Christ
               up
               in
               the
               heart
               beyond
               all
               beloveds
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               unacquaintednesse
               of
               many
               with
               Christ's
               lips
               ,
               and
               the
               consolations
               that
               abound
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               makes
               them
               so
               ready
               to
               ●light
               him
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               their
               idols
               above
               him
               .
               The
               scope
               saith
               further
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               acquaint
               with
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               refreshfulnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               she
               is
               differenced
               from
               others
               .
               Whence
               ,
               Observe
               .
               9.
               that
               believers
               are
               acquaint
               with
               the
               sweetness
               of
               Christ's
               Words
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               any
               in
               the
               world
               are
               ;
               Christ
               is
               another
               thing
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               is
               so
               also
               ,
               than
               to
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               :
               It
               's
               a
               good
               sign
               ,
               where
               Christ's
               lips
               are
               so
               lovely
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 hands
                 are
                 as
                 Gold-rings
                 set
                 with
                 the
                 Beryl
                 :
                 his
                 belly
                 is
                 as
                 bright
                 Ivory
                 overlaid
                 with
                 Saphirs
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               particulars
               instanced
               to
               commend
               Christ
               ,
               are
               in
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               The
               sixth
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 hands
              
               :
               The
               hands
               are
               the
               instruments
               of
               action
               ,
               as
               the
               lips
               are
               of
               speaking
               :
               They
               are
               commended
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               as
               Gold-rings
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               men
               or
               womens
               hands
               are
               adorned
               with
               Gold-rings
               ,
               so
               his
               hands
               have
               a
               native
               lovelinesse
               beyond
               these
               :
               yet
               ,
               this
               commendation
               (
               as
               all
               the
               former
               )
               answers
               not
               fully
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               added
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 set
                 with
                 Beryl
              
               :
               This
               was
               a
               precious
               stone
               put
               in
               Aaron's
               breast-plate
               ,
               Exod.
               39.
               13.
               
               To
               be
               set
               with
               it
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               as
               preciousnesse
               ,
               so
               rare
               artifice
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               right
               setting
               of
               precious
               stones
               .
               By
               our
               Lord's
               hands
               ,
               may
               be
               understood
               that
               powerfull
               activity
               whereby
               he
               is
               fitted
               to
               bring
               about
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               that
               power
               which
               he
               exerciseth
               especially
               in
               the
               works
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               on
               vers
               .
               4.
               was
               cleared
               :
               Or
               ,
               we
               may
               understand
               the
               effects
               produced
               by
               that
               his
               power
               ,
               or
               his
               works
               which
               are
               exceeding
               glorious
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 109.
                 27.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 done
                 it
                 :
              
               So
               his
               hands
               signifie
               such
               works
               especially
               wherein
               his
               Divine
               power
               ,
               art
               and
               skill
               doth
               manifest
               themselves
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               :
               Both
               agree
               well
               together
               ;
               for
               ,
               excellent
               power
               and
               skill
               produce
               excellent
               effects
               ,
               and
               excellent
               effects
               demonstrat
               the
               excellent
               qualifications
               of
               the
               worker
               ;
               this
               being
               a
               main
               piece
               of
               Christ's
               commendation
               ,
               and
               which
               doth
               hold
               him
               forth
               to
               be
               exceeding
               lovely
               above
               all
               to
               the
               believer
               (
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               )
               may
               well
               be
               taken
               here
               as
               the
               meaning
               ,
               especially
               being
               subjoined
               to
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               words
               ;
               for
               ,
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               doth
               not
               only
               say
               well
               ,
               but
               also
               doth
               well
               :
               he
               is
               a
               
                 prophet
                 ,
                 mighty
                 both
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               24.
               19.
               
            
             
               The
               commendation
               suits
               with
               his
               works
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               adorned
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               excellent
               Gold-rings
               ,
               
               there
               being
               much
               glory
               ,
               grace
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               skill
               shining
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 honourable
                 and
                 glorious
              
               ,
               Psal.
               111.
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               
                 great
                 and
                 marvelous
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               15.
               4.
               
               These
               are
               the
               deserved
               epithets
               of
               his
               actions
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               said
               ,
               Ask
               ye
               what
               my
               beloved
               is
               ,
               more
               than
               others
               ?
               If
               ye
               saw
               but
               a
               glimpse
               of
               the
               white
               and
               red
               that
               is
               in
               his
               cheeks
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               heard
               the
               sweet
               words
               that
               proceed
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               knew
               the
               excellent
               works
               which
               he
               hath
               performed
               ,
               even
               to
               admiration
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               lovelinesse
               appears
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               ye
               would
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               say
               with
               me
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 ten
                 thousand
                 .
              
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               an
               active
               husband
               ,
               having
               hands
               ,
               and
               working
               with
               them
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Bride
               :
               A
               piece
               of
               his
               work
               we
               heard
               of
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               9.
               in
               that
               noble
               Chariot
               :
               He
               is
               no
               idle
               spectator
               ;
               he
               
                 worketh
                 hitherto
              
               ,
               Joh.
               5.
               17.
               2.
               
               All
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               his
               works
               ,
               are
               exceeding
               excellent
               and
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               when
               rightly
               discerned
               ,
               they
               will
               appear
               wonderful
               ,
               honourable
               and
               glorious
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               him
               
                 who
                 is
                 wonderful
                 in
                 counsel
              
               ,
               and
               
                 excellent
                 in
                 working
              
               ,
               Isa.
               28.
               29.
               
               What
               a
               curious
               and
               excellent
               piece
               of
               work
               is
               that
               Chariot
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               signified
               thereby
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               9
               ?
               There
               are
               many
               shining
               well-set
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               Rings
               upon
               every
               finger
               of
               his
               hands
               :
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               done
               better
               than
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               The
               works
               of
               Christ
               in
               our
               redemption
               ,
               do
               hold
               forth
               infinit
               skill
               ,
               and
               gloriousnesse
               to
               be
               in
               the
               worker
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               are
               so
               wisely
               contrived
               ,
               and
               exquisitly
               execute
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               works
               do
               exceedingly
               endear
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               deservedly
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               do
               infallibly
               demonstrate
               his
               worth
               above
               all
               beloveds
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               him
               ?
               and
               who
               can
               do
               great
               works
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ?
               This
               makes
               heaven
               to
               resound
               with
               the
               praises
               of
               what
               this
               beloved
               hath
               done
               for
               his
               people
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               would
               be
               acquaint
               both
               with
               Christ's
               words
               and
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               excellencies
               that
               are
               in
               them
               both
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               affected
               with
               him
               themselves
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               able
               to
               commend
               him
               to
               others
               .
               5.
               
               Where
               Christ
               is
               lovely
               ,
               all
               his
               works
               will
               be
               delightsome
               :
               and
               it
               's
               by
               acquaintance
               with
               ,
               and
               observation
               of
               ,
               his
               excellent
               works
               ,
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               
               come
               to
               take
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               rightly
               affected
               with
               him
               .
               6.
               
               As
               ignorance
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ's
               works
               (
               especially
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               )
               makes
               many
               slight
               Christ
               ,
               and
               prefer
               others
               to
               him
               (
               for
               ,
               she
               would
               discover
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               their
               mistake
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               instancing
               this
               amongst
               other
               things
               )
               so
               it
               's
               a
               kindly-like
               thing
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               honourable
               esteem
               of
               Christ's
               works
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               7.
               
               Although
               the
               devil
               and
               mens
               idols
               seem
               to
               promise
               much
               to
               their
               lovers
               ,
               when
               they
               suit
               and
               intice
               them
               ;
               yet
               never
               one
               indeed
               can
               equal
               Christ
               ,
               or
               compare
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               his
               Bride
               ;
               and
               this
               sets
               him
               up
               incomparably
               above
               them
               all
               :
               His
               hands
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               magnificent
               works
               ,
               are
               adorned
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               Gold-rings
               ;
               whereas
               
                 they
                 have
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 work
                 not
              
               for
               the
               help
               and
               relief
               of
               their
               lovers
               ,
               Psa.
               115.
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               seventh
               part
               of
               this
               demonstration
               of
               Christs
               worth
               ,
               is
               from
               his
               belly
               :
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               which
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               is
               rendered
               bowels
               ,
               and
               we
               rather
               use
               it
               so
               here
               as
               it
               signifieth
               bowels
               ,
               the
               native
               signification
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               why
               it
               should
               be
               altered
               in
               this
               verse
               ;
               especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               wherever
               it
               is
               attributed
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               's
               translated
               bowels
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 63.
                 15.
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 thy
                 bowels
                 ?
              
               and
               ,
               Ier.
               31.
               20.
               
                 my
                 bowels
                 are
                 moved
                 for
                 him
                 :
              
               Reading
               it
               then
               thus
               ,
               
                 his
                 bowels
                 are
                 as
                 bright
                 ivory
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               words
               at
               the
               very
               first
               ,
               would
               seem
               to
               signifie
               the
               intense
               love
               and
               tender
               affection
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               (
               who
               is
               full
               of
               grace
               )
               is
               filled
               and
               stuffed
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               for
               the
               behove
               and
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               mother
               is
               so
               compassionatly
               affected
               towards
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               womb
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               toward
               his
               own
               .
               This
               exposition
               is
               ,
               1.
               confirmed
               from
               the
               ordinary
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               bowels
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               applyed
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               ,
               Isa.
               63.
               15.
               and
               ,
               Ier.
               31.
               20.
               and
               it
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               affection
               that
               mothers
               have
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               whose
               bowels
               yerns
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               ,
               1
               King.
               3.
               26.
               and
               so
               Ioseph
               was
               affected
               toward
               his
               brethren
               ,
               Gen.
               43.
               30.
               
               Hence
               the
               word
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               ,
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               use
               of
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Lords
               tender
               compassion
               ,
               flowes
               from
               a
               root
               that
               signifieth
               bowels
               .
               2.
               
               The
               scope
               will
               confirm
               this
               :
               for
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               that
               makes
               Christ
               more
               lovely
               and
               admirable
               
               than
               his
               love
               ?
               which
               makes
               the
               Prophet
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Mic.
                 7.
                 18.
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 pardoneth
                 iniquity
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 because
                 thou
                 delights
                 in
                 mercy
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               other
               thing
               that
               more
               commends
               him
               as
               a
               beloved
               preferable
               to
               all
               ,
               than
               his
               love
               ?
               Love
               in
               a
               husband
               is
               a
               special
               property
               .
               Now
               
                 Christ
                 loved
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               it
               is
               not
               like
               therefore
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               omitted
               :
               And
               ,
               3.
               it
               followes
               well
               on
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               works
               for
               ,
               and
               about
               ,
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               shewing
               the
               fountain
               from
               whence
               they
               proceed
               ;
               The
               commendation
               of
               this
               is
               excellent
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               as
               
                 bright
                 Ivory
                 :
                 Ivory
              
               is
               rarely
               and
               singularly
               pure
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               being
               made
               of
               Elephants
               teeth
               :
               bright
               ,
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               of
               the
               best
               sort
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               is
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               
                 overlaid
                 with
                 Saphires
              
               ;
               that
               was
               a
               stone
               in
               Aarons
               breast
               plate
               ,
               and
               also
               is
               reckoned
               one
               of
               the
               foundation-stones
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               19.
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               precious
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               not
               the
               particular
               properties
               of
               it
               :
               The
               word
               overlaid
               ,
               may
               be
               from
               the
               Original
               rendered
               
                 curiously
                 set
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               enambled
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               here
               ,
               his
               love
               is
               described
               as
               most
               lovely
               ,
               clean
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               like
               Ivory
               ;
               rich
               and
               precious
               like
               Saphires
               ;
               and
               well
               ordered
               and
               wisely
               vented
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               bright
               Ivory
               curiously
               enambled
               with
               Saphires
               :
               His
               love
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               ,
               curious
               and
               pleasant
               object
               ,
               the
               like
               whereof
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               all
               the
               beloveds
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               verse
               commends
               Christ's
               heart
               and
               in-side
               ,
               which
               is
               unsearchable
               as
               to
               it
               's
               heighth
               ,
               depth
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               and
               length
               :
               It
               may
               therefore
               be
               hard
               ,
               and
               some
               way
               hazardous
               to
               offer
               doctrines
               on
               ,
               or
               to
               form
               expressions
               concerning
               ,
               that
               
                 which
                 passeth
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               the
               comprehending
               experimental
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               best
               commentary
               on
               it
               ;
               yet
               these
               things
               are
               clear
               and
               safe
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               singular
               love
               ,
               affection
               and
               bowels
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               so
               singular
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               can
               compare
               with
               him
               in
               this
               ,
               no
               husband
               ,
               nay
               nor
               wife
               ,
               it
               passeth
               the
               love
               of
               women
               ;
               No
               tender-hearted
               mother
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               any
               idol
               can
               compet
               with
               him
               in
               this
               ;
               It
               's
               inconceivable
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               wonderful
               in
               it's
               effects
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               will
               contribute
               more
               to
               make
               believers
               see
               Jesus
               Christ
               as
               admirable
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               lovely
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               right
               apprehension
               of
               his
               
               love
               :
               This
               is
               the
               constraining
               ,
               ravishing
               ,
               ingaging
               ,
               and
               soul-in-ebriating
               consideration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               conceiving
               of
               him
               rightly
               in
               his
               admirable
               love
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               never
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               rightly
               ,
               who
               discerns
               not
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               his
               crown
               ;
               and
               the
               believing
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               sort
               the
               putting
               of
               the
               crown
               on
               his
               head
               :
               Amongst
               all
               his
               excellencies
               ,
               none
               takes
               the
               believer
               more
               up
               than
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               more
               remarkable
               in
               him
               than
               that
               ,
               and
               right
               thoughts
               of
               Christ's
               love
               is
               no
               ill
               token
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               his
               love
               and
               bowels
               are
               a
               rich
               Jewel
               when
               seen
               ,
               a
               precious
               stately
               sight
               ;
               bright
               Ivory
               overlaid
               with
               Saphires
               is
               but
               a
               small
               and
               dark
               shaddow
               of
               it
               ;
               Christ's
               love
               is
               a
               possession
               beyond
               Jewels
               ,
               a
               very
               beautiful
               object
               to
               look
               on
               ,
               beyond
               the
               most
               excellent
               creature
               :
               It
               's
               both
               a
               wonder
               and
               a
               heart-break
               that
               it
               is
               so
               little
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               are
               not
               more
               delighted
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Although
               there
               be
               much
               in
               many
               mouths
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               few
               that
               really
               knows
               and
               believes
               the
               love
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               1
               Ioh
               3.
               1.
               
               As
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               so
               few
               loves
               him
               ,
               and
               why
               so
               many
               sets
               up
               other
               beloveds
               beside
               him
               ;
               so
               ,
               the
               solid
               faith
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               expectation
               of
               good
               from
               him
               ,
               hath
               a
               great
               ingaging
               vertue
               to
               draw
               sinners
               to
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               and
               for
               that
               end
               it
               's
               made
               use
               of
               here
               .
               5.
               
               Whatever
               seeming
               smiles
               ,
               idols
               may
               give
               to
               their
               lovers
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               prove
               lovers
               in
               the
               end
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               proper
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               only
               hath
               strong
               love
               and
               bowels
               of
               affection
               to
               his
               own
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               other
               lovers
               in
               the
               end
               will
               fail
               men
               ,
               Only
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               continueth
               a
               loving
               Husband
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               for
               ,
               whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               beyond
               all
               peradventure
               ,
               good
               and
               desirable
               to
               be
               matched
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               where
               so
               much
               honour
               ,
               riches
               ,
               power
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               lovelinesse
               and
               love
               meet
               all
               together
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               commendations
               ,
               is
               to
               ingage
               sinners
               to
               match
               with
               him
               .
               7.
               
               There
               is
               no
               cause
               to
               be
               jealous
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               his
               people
               have
               a
               most
               loving
               Husband
               ,
               and
               never
               a
               sport
               or
               ground
               of
               jealousie
               hath
               defiled
               his
               bowels
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               but
               they
               to
               this
               day
               are
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               for
               ever
               
                 as
                 bright
                 Ivory
              
               .
               8.
               
               Christ's
               love
               is
               excellent
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               excellent
               in
               the
               way
               of
               it's
               communicating
               it self
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               not
               as
               Saphires
               that
               are
               confusedly
               casten
               together
               ,
               but
               that
               are
               artificially
               set
               ;
               
               or
               ,
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               vents
               not
               his
               love
               fondly
               (
               to
               speak
               with
               reverence
               )
               or
               imprudently
               ,
               but
               most
               wisely
               ,
               skilfully
               ,
               and
               seasonably
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               not
               as
               a
               fond
               and
               too
               indulgent
               mother
               ,
               that
               gives
               that
               which
               is
               even
               hurtful
               because
               the
               childe
               desires
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               wise
               father
               who
               gives
               that
               which
               is
               useful
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               unpleasant
               :
               He
               guids
               his
               love
               by
               discretion
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               expediency
               ,
               as
               Ioh.
               16.
               7.
               
               It
               's
               
                 expedient
                 for
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 go
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               go
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               even
               made
               sad
               with
               it
               .
               9.
               
               Although
               some
               pieces
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               being
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ,
               seem
               not
               so
               pleasant
               and
               lovely
               ,
               like
               precious
               stones
               not
               rightly
               set
               ,
               yet
               when
               all
               are
               seen
               together
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               taken
               up
               as
               in
               it's
               own
               place
               ,
               and
               proportionably
               corresponding
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               fountain
               of
               love
               from
               which
               they
               come
               ,
               they
               will
               then
               (
               being
               all
               lookt
               on
               together
               )
               be
               seen
               to
               be
               very
               beautiful
               and
               pleasant
               and
               well
               ordered
               ,
               like
               
                 bright
                 Ivory
              
               ,
               that
               is
               regularly
               and
               curiously
               enambled
               ,
               or
               indented
               with
               Saphires
               :
               The
               time
               comes
               ,
               when
               Christ's
               love
               will
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               exquisitly
               and
               wisely
               let
               out
               and
               conveyed
               ,
               even
               in
               these
               things
               wherein
               it
               is
               most
               suspected
               now
               by
               his
               own
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 legs
                 are
                 as
                 pillars
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 sockets
                 of
                 fine
                 Gold
                 :
                 his
                 countenance
                 is
                 as
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 excellent
                 as
                 the
                 Cedars
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               eighth
               and
               ninth
               particulars
               of
               Christ's
               commendation
               ,
               are
               in
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               The
               first
               of
               them
               here
               commended
               is
               
                 his
                 legs
              
               :
               The
               word
               legs
               ,
               comes
               from
               a
               root
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               that
               signifieth
               to
               walk
               ;
               and
               so
               takes
               in
               things
               and
               feet
               ,
               which
               are
               also
               useful
               in
               motion
               .
               In
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               by
               Analogy
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               use
               of
               to
               signifie
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               mans
               way
               in
               the
               series
               of
               his
               carriage
               and
               deportment
               ,
               as
               ordinarily
               his
               life
               is
               called
               a
               walk
               :
               So
               ,
               Eccl.
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 unto
                 thy
                 feet
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               thy
               carriage
               ;
               Hence
               the
               
                 iniquities
                 
                 of
                 the
                 heels
              
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Psal.
               49.
               5.
               to
               set
               out
               mens
               defects
               ,
               that
               cleave
               to
               them
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               as
               their
               feet
               leave
               prints
               or
               footsteps
               behind
               them
               in
               their
               walking
               .
               2.
               
               This
               metaphor
               signifieth
               strength
               and
               activity
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal.
                 147.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 delights
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 an
                 horse
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 legs
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ;
               wherefore
               (
               very
               probably
               )
               Eccles.
               12.
               3.
               they
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 strong
                 men
              
               ,
               because
               they
               sustain
               or
               bear
               up
               the
               body
               :
               Here
               being
               applyed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               conceive
               they
               signifie
               his
               way
               ,
               or
               administration
               of
               providence
               ,
               which
               he
               useth
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               being
               by
               his
               dispensations
               that
               he
               walks
               amongst
               them
               .
               Hence
               the
               series
               of
               common
               providence
               is
               so
               often
               in
               Scripture
               called
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               
                 Ezek.
                 18.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Lords
                 way
                 is
                 equal
                 ,
              
               his
               carriage
               in
               his
               dispensations
               is
               still
               just
               ,
               opposite
               to
               their
               way
               ,
               or
               walk
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               called
               unequal
               :
               And
               the
               dispensation
               of
               grace
               is
               called
               a
               way
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 33.
                 
                 How
                 unsearchable
                 are
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wayes
                 past
                 finding
                 out
              
               ;
               which
               take-in
               the
               contrivance
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               as
               the
               scope
               there
               doth
               clear
               .
               His
               way
               is
               more
               general
               and
               comprehensive
               than
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               takes-in
               these
               three
               (
               for
               which
               it
               is
               called
               a
               way
               .
               )
               1.
               
               His
               design
               and
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               proposeth
               to
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               His
               wise
               and
               powerful
               plot
               in
               contriving
               and
               applying
               means
               suitable
               thereunto
               ,
               for
               bringing
               it
               about
               ,
               especially
               the
               principle
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               by
               which
               he
               walks
               and
               works
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               hs
               wisdom
               ,
               power
               and
               love
               .
               3.
               
               His
               convoy
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               progresse
               which
               he
               makes
               in
               ,
               these
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               ever
               proceeding
               towards
               his
               end
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               doth
               in
               his
               way
               by
               walking
               with
               his
               legs
               :
               In
               all
               these
               respects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               way
               of
               carrying
               on
               his
               design
               is
               said
               to
               be
               unsearchable
               :
               This
               we
               take
               as
               intended
               here
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               and
               commend
               the
               gracious
               and
               glorious
               steps
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               both
               in
               it's
               contrivance
               and
               application
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               whereby
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               power
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               are
               in
               these
               paths
               of
               his
               (
               that
               are
               
                 all
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               Psal.
               25.
               10.
               
               )
               made
               exceeding
               lovely
               and
               stately
               ,
               as
               the
               commendation
               following
               imports
               .
               This
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               1.
               by
               the
               Analogy
               that
               is
               betwixt
               the
               legs
               and
               walking
               ,
               and
               the
               frequent
               use
               that
               the
               Scripture
               makes
               of
               this
               similitude
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               thing
               can
               suit
               so
               well
               .
               2.
               
               In
               Rev.
               2.
               18.
               
               Where
               Christ's
               legs
               and
               feet
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               with
               a
               commendation
               
               not
               unlike
               what
               follows
               here
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 like
                 fine
                 brass
              
               ,
               as
               his
               eyes
               are
               expounded
               ,
               vers
               .
               23.
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 tryeth
                 the
                 reins
              
               ;
               so
               his
               feet
               are
               set
               out
               by
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 renders
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               keeps
               an
               equal
               and
               just
               way
               in
               his
               administration
               towards
               every
               one
               .
               3.
               
               The
               scope
               likewise
               confirms
               this
               ,
               Christ
               being
               by
               his
               way
               to
               his
               people
               commendable
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               a
               special
               commendation
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 are
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
                 are
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               32.
               4.
               
               As
               also
               the
               property
               attributed
               to
               his
               legs
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               they
               are
               commended
               ,
               will
               clear
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 like
                 pillars
                 of
                 Marble
              
               :
               Marble
               is
               a
               stone
               that
               is
               firm
               ,
               good
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               therefore
               was
               it
               prepared
               by
               David
               ,
               for
               the
               Temple
               ,
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 2.
                 
                 Pillars
              
               signifie
               strength
               ,
               orderlinesse
               and
               beauty
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               on
               Chap.
               3.
               10.
               which
               may
               be
               applyed
               here
               :
               So
               pillars
               of
               Marble
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               wayes
               are
               curiously
               ,
               skilfully
               and
               sickerly
               contrived
               ;
               and
               wisely
               ,
               dexterously
               and
               infallibly
               executed
               ,
               and
               firmly
               settled
               like
               pillars
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Marble
               ,
               for
               unmoveablenesse
               :
               The
               amplification
               of
               the
               commendation
               confirms
               this
               also
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               only
               like
               pillars
               of
               Marble
               ,
               but
               also
               like
               pillars
               
                 set
                 on
                 sockets
                 of
                 fine
                 Gold
              
               ;
               pillars
               are
               durable
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               bases
               or
               foundation
               upon
               which
               they
               are
               set
               and
               founded
               ,
               Now
               Gold
               (
               as
               often
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               signifieth
               preciousnesse
               and
               solidity
               ,
               so
               all
               of
               them
               are
               setled
               and
               fixed
               on
               a
               good
               and
               precious
               ground
               ,
               which
               cannot
               fail
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               shake
               ,
               slide
               ,
               nor
               slip
               ,
               but
               prosper
               he
               must
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               mar
               his
               design
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 turn
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 his
                 soul
                 desireth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
              
               Job
               23.
               13.
               
               Yet
               not
               only
               are
               his
               feet
               or
               legs
               of
               brasse
               ,
               (
               which
               shews
               severity
               against
               enemies
               ,
               in
               his
               troding
               on
               them
               ,
               Dan.
               10.
               6.
               
               )
               but
               the
               sockets
               are
               of
               Gold
               ,
               as
               his
               head
               was
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               all
               is
               of
               Gold
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               golden
               Mediator
               and
               Beloved
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               ,
               whereas
               others
               are
               clay-beloveds
               :
               The
               sockets
               are
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               graciousnesse
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               
                 Psalm
                 25.
                 10.
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
              
               are
               setled
               on
               
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               ,
               all
               his
               decrees
               anent
               them
               are
               made
               lovely
               and
               sure
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               but
               precious
               and
               excellent
               as
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               design
               ,
               a
               gracious
               design
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               carrying
               on
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               ever
               promoving
               
               therein
               for
               the
               end
               which
               he
               hath
               proposed
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               like
               the
               idols
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 115.
                 7.
                 which
                 have
                 feet
                 and
                 walk
                 not
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               he
               sees
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               works
               with
               his
               hands
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               walk
               and
               make
               progresse
               with
               his
               legs
               .
               2.
               
               Christ's
               way
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               and
               stately
               way
               ;
               or
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               convoy
               of
               grace
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               special
               excellency
               shining
               ;
               
                 All
                 his
                 ways
                 and
                 works
                 are
                 holy
                 and
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               145.
               17.
               
               
                 Iust
                 and
                 true
              
               ,
               Rev.
               15.
               3.
               
               Gracious
               and
               loving
               ,
               even
               
                 all
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               ,
               Psal.
               25.
               10.
               
               This
               King
               of
               Saints
               is
               marvelous
               in
               his
               way
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               all
               his
               works
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               purpose
               cannot
               ●ail
               ,
               neither
               can
               his
               design
               be
               altered
               ,
               the
               contrivance
               thereof
               is
               so
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               so
               powerful
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               attain
               his
               point
               .
               4.
               
               However
               men
               may
               quarrel
               with
               Christ's
               way
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               's
               
                 not
                 equal
              
               ,
               as
               Ezek.
               18.
               25.
               
               And
               although
               his
               way
               may
               be
               sometimes
               
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 waters
              
               ,
               and
               not
               discernable
               ,
               Psal.
               77.
               19.
               yet
               ,
               it
               is
               ever
               ordered
               in
               deep
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               just
               ,
               holy
               and
               glorious
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               complain
               thereof
               ;
               and
               this
               holds
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               one
               step
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               whole
               series
               of
               his
               way
               .
               5.
               
               A
               right
               sight
               of
               Christ's
               wise
               ,
               glorious
               and
               Omnipotent
               way
               of
               grace
               ,
               will
               make
               him
               singular
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               above
               all
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               whose
               ways
               are
               neither
               for
               wisdom
               ,
               nor
               stability
               ,
               any
               way
               comparable
               to
               his
               ;
               for
               ,
               all
               the
               counsels
               and
               designs
               of
               the
               world
               beside
               his
               ,
               will
               come
               to
               nought
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               ,
               nill
               they
               will
               they
               ,
               subservient
               to
               his
               :
               clay-idols
               have
               their
               breath
               in
               their
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               same
               very
               day
               
                 when
                 it
                 goeth
                 out
                 ,
                 their
                 thoughts
                 perish
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               146.
               4.
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               with
               his
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               solidly
               founded
               ,
               and
               these
               strong
               legs
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               Marble
               ,
               can
               neither
               be
               bowed
               nor
               broken
               :
               It
               must
               then
               be
               most
               sure
               and
               safe
               for
               the
               Lord's
               people
               to
               drive
               this
               as
               their
               design
               ,
               to
               side
               and
               share
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               designs
               ;
               and
               it
               must
               be
               a
               most
               desperat
               thing
               to
               drive
               contrary
               designs
               to
               him
               ,
               whose
               
                 legs
                 are
                 as
                 pillars
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
              
               and
               before
               whom
               none
               can
               stand
               .
               6.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               an
               high
               estimation
               of
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               good
               sign
               of
               an
               especial
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               his
               ways
               are
               admired
               and
               loved
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               particular
               instance
               ,
               brought
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
               chiefest
               among
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 countenance
                 is
                 like
                 Lebanon
              
               :
               The
               word
               countenance
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               comes
               from
               a
               root
               that
               signifieth
               to
               see
               ,
               therefore
               countenance
               is
               used
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               signifie
               the
               face
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               stature
               and
               presentation
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               gives
               a
               full
               sight
               of
               one
               in
               all
               his
               parts
               together
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               's
               here
               ,
               and
               differs
               from
               the
               cheeks
               mentioned
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               as
               being
               more
               extensive
               and
               comprehensive
               :
               Therefore
               that
               phrase
               ,
               which
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               21.
               is
               rendered
               
                 a
                 goodly
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               
                 man
                 of
                 countenance
              
               (
               as
               it
               's
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               is
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               11.
               23.
               
               (
               where
               that
               same
               story
               is
               recorded
               )
               expressed
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Egyptian
               was
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 stature
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               said
               ,
               a
               brave
               personage
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               takes-in
               face
               ,
               legs
               ,
               body
               and
               altogether
               ,
               when
               all
               these
               are
               so
               proportioned
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               one
               ,
               a
               person
               goodly
               to
               be
               seen
               and
               lookt
               on
               :
               Now
               this
               being
               applyed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               subjoyned
               to
               the
               particulars
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               we
               conceive
               it
               takes-in
               his
               matchless
               stateliness
               ,
               as
               it
               results
               from
               all
               his
               properties
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               not
               only
               this
               or
               that
               part
               of
               Christ
               is
               lovely
               ,
               but
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               when
               seen
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               stately
               and
               lovely
               to
               the
               view
               and
               faith
               of
               a
               discerning
               believer
               ,
               whatever
               others
               think
               of
               him
               ;
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               ask
               ye
               what
               my
               Beloved
               is
               ?
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               as
               all
               his
               parts
               are
               beautiful
               severally
               considered
               ,
               so
               all
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               most
               stately
               and
               lovely
               Object
               to
               behold
               ,
               when
               he
               gives
               a
               full
               view
               of
               his
               countenance
               .
               It
               sets
               out
               then
               ,
               a
               more
               full
               view
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Christ
               in
               a
               more
               full
               view
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               only
               a
               mans
               head
               or
               legs
               were
               seen
               ,
               but
               his
               whole
               stature
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               more
               fully
               discernable
               :
               Thus
               Christ's
               countenance
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               put
               to
               signifie
               his
               manifestations
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               here
               being
               subjoyned
               to
               the
               cheeks
               ,
               as
               more
               extensive
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               more
               full
               manifestations
               ,
               whereby
               a
               view
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               of
               whole
               Christ
               is
               attained
               at
               once
               by
               the
               believers
               faith
               ,
               as
               
                 by
                 faith
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               27.
               
               Moses
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 seen
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 invisible
              
               :
               And
               this
               will
               agree
               well
               with
               the
               scope
               ,
               and
               the
               commendation
               following
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               
                 as
                 Lebanon
              
               ,
               a
               most
               pleasant
               ,
               stately
               hill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               which
               is
               excellent
               ,
               is
               often
               compared
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               on
               Chap.
               4.
               8.
               11.
               15.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               amplified
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 excellent
                 as
                 the
                 Cedars
              
               :
               They
               were
               useful
               ,
               stately
               and
               tal●
               trees
               ,
               especially
               these
               that
               grew
               in
               Lebanon
               ;
               The
               word
               is
               ,
               
               elect
               ,
               or
               
                 choice
                 as
                 the
                 Cedars
              
               ,
               which
               agrees
               well
               with
               a
               goodly
               presentation
               ,
               to
               be
               tal
               ,
               straight
               and
               stately
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Brides
               stature
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 palm-tree
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               7.
               7.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               my
               Beloved
               (
               when
               seen
               )
               looks
               excellently
               and
               passing-well
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               so
               as
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Beloved
               in
               the
               world
               that
               hath
               such
               an
               aspect
               as
               he
               ;
               who
               can
               look
               on
               him
               and
               not
               love
               him
               ?
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Although
               there
               is
               no
               fully
               comprehensive
               view
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               gotten
               here
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               believer
               (
               while
               we
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               we
               cannot
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               reserved
               for
               heaven
               )
               yet
               there
               are
               more
               full
               up-takings
               of
               him
               attainable
               ,
               even
               here-away
               ,
               than
               ordinarily
               believers
               meet
               with
               ;
               yea
               ,
               such
               full
               views
               of
               him
               are
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               which
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               other
               ordinary
               attainments
               may
               be
               called
               a
               beholding
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               whereas
               these
               are
               but
               a
               beholding
               of
               his
               cheeks
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               a
               countenance
               which
               is
               discernable
               :
               neither
               doth
               the
               Bride
               speak
               of
               that
               she
               never
               saw
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               she
               hath
               seen
               ;
               and
               it
               imports
               a
               more
               full
               ,
               near
               ,
               thorow
               and
               distinct
               ●ight
               of
               him
               than
               is
               usual
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               such
               lovely
               ,
               delightsome
               ,
               spiritually
               gallant
               ,
               stately
               and
               glorious
               Object
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               complexly
               considered
               as
               in
               himself
               ;
               and
               there
               will
               be
               no
               sight
               more
               satisfying
               to
               a
               believer
               than
               this
               ,
               when
               admitted
               to
               behold
               it
               .
               3.
               
               All
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               whatever
               they
               be
               in
               themselves
               ,
               are
               yet
               exceedingly
               ,
               nay
               infinitly
               short
               of
               him
               when
               he
               is
               seen
               ;
               this
               differenceth
               him
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               the
               more
               and
               the
               better
               other
               beloveds
               be
               seen
               ,
               they
               are
               found
               to
               be
               the
               more
               fecklesse
               ,
               insignificant
               and
               little
               worth
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               full
               view
               be
               gotten
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               found
               to
               be
               the
               more
               excellent
               .
               4.
               
               Slight
               and
               passing
               views
               of
               Christ
               ,
               makes
               men
               think
               the
               lesse
               of
               him
               ,
               whereas
               more
               full
               ,
               distinct
               and
               near
               beholding
               of
               him
               ,
               doth
               highten
               the
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               lessen
               the
               esteem
               of
               all
               others
               beside
               him
               .
               5.
               
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               will
               make
               a
               real
               impression
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               excellency
               upon
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               believer
               ▪
               even
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               seen
               by
               sense
               :
               therefore
               she
               speaks
               so
               of
               his
               countenance
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               good
               sign
               ,
               to
               be
               distinct
               and
               confident
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               of
               Christ's
               excellencies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 mouth
                 is
                 most
                 sweet
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 lovely
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 O
                 daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               tenth
               and
               last
               particular
               commended
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               16.
               vers
               .
               and
               it
               is
               
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ,
               which
               is
               compared
               to
               sweetnesse
               ,
               or
               sweetnesses
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               .
               By
               mouth
               sometimes
               is
               understood
               the
               words
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               not
               so
               used
               in
               this
               Song
               :
               The
               Brides
               words
               ,
               and
               his
               also
               are
               set
               out
               by
               their
               lips
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               not
               like
               ,
               that
               that
               being
               spoken
               of
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               is
               repeated
               here
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               mouth
               ,
               and
               it's
               sweetnesse
               especially
               ,
               may
               be
               mentioned
               to
               signifie
               friendlinesse
               and
               love
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               the
               husband
               doth
               by
               kissing
               his
               wife
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               is
               taken
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               2.
               and
               we
               take
               that
               to
               be
               aimed
               at
               here
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               Christ's
               more
               immediat
               manifestations
               of
               himself
               unto
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               
                 shedding
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 abroad
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               5.
               5.
               
               For
               ,
               this
               sensible
               manifestation
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               much
               commends
               him
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               is
               their
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
               the
               creature-satisfactions
               that
               others
               have
               ,
               
                 Psalm
                 ▪
              
               4.
               6
               ,
               7.
               therefore
               it
               agrees
               well
               with
               the
               scope
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               different
               commendation
               from
               any
               that
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               differs
               from
               his
               lips
               ,
               or
               the
               comfort
               that
               one
               hath
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Word
               (
               though
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               separate
               from
               that
               ,
               but
               to
               carry
               that
               alongst
               with
               it
               )
               yet
               this
               is
               more
               immediat
               and
               sensible
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               mediate
               ,
               though
               real
               and
               sure
               unto
               ●aith
               .
               2.
               
               It
               differs
               from
               seeing
               
                 his
                 cheeks
              
               ,
               in
               that
               this
               is
               more
               full
               ,
               near
               and
               immediate
               also
               ,
               she
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               admitted
               to
               enjoy
               Christ's
               sweet
               embracements
               .
               3.
               
               It
               differs
               from
               
                 beholding
                 his
                 countenance
              
               ,
               because
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               only
               can
               be
               taken
               up
               by
               faith
               ,
               beholding
               him
               in
               his
               excellent
               qualifications
               and
               offices
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               discernable
               to
               the
               believers
               spiritual
               sense
               ,
               when
               Christ
               
               applyeth
               his
               love
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               1.
               2.
               
               In
               which
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               we
               are
               more
               passive
               ,
               as
               being
               fed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               it
               infused
               and
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               If
               we
               may
               in
               a
               holy
               way
               follow
               the
               similitude
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sense
               (
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               understanding
               of
               the
               thing
               )
               
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ,
               are
               his
               applying
               and
               venting
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               as
               one
               doth
               by
               kissing
               another
               ;
               this
               also
               will
               agree
               with
               the
               commendation
               ,
               it
               's
               
                 most
                 sweet
              
               ,
               it
               's
               but
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               sweetnesses
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               exceeding
               sweetnesse
               and
               lovelinesse
               ,
               the
               soul-ravishing
               delight
               that
               is
               in
               that
               ,
               to
               which
               no
               similitude
               or
               comparison
               can
               come
               up
               ,
               clearly
               and
               perfectly
               to
               resemble
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               sweetnesse
               it self
               .
               If
               we
               might
               allude
               to
               what
               Philosophers
               say
               of
               fire
               in
               it's
               element
               ,
               or
               water
               in
               it's
               element
               ,
               that
               being
               there
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               properly
               and
               eminently
               fire
               and
               water
               ;
               so
               sweetnesse
               is
               in
               it's
               element
               here
               ;
               or
               ,
               Christ's
               mouth
               is
               the
               very
               element
               thereof
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               sensible
               refreshfulnesse
               to
               the
               spiritual
               senses
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               manifests
               it
               .
               Ask
               ye
               then
               what
               my
               Beloved
               is
               ?
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               he
               is
               indeed
               stately
               to
               look
               on
               ,
               but
               his
               mouth
               when
               it
               's
               felt
               in
               his
               kissing
               of
               his
               own
               Bride
               ,
               by
               manifesting
               his
               love
               to
               her
               sense
               ,
               there
               ,
               there
               ,
               O
               there
               ,
               exceeding
               unexpressible
               and
               unconceivable
               delight
               and
               satisfaction
               is
               to
               be
               found
               !
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               more
               near
               and
               sensible
               ways
               of
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               mouth
               to
               kisse
               them
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               comparable
               to
               the
               refreshing
               sweetnesse
               ,
               that
               these
               manifestations
               have
               with
               them
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               
                 peace
                 that
                 passeth
                 understanding
              
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               7.
               and
               
                 a
                 joy
                 that
                 is
                 unspeakable
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               8.
               3.
               
               This
               sensible
               feeling
               of
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               Christ's
               mouth
               ,
               should
               be
               ai●●ed
               at
               ,
               and
               sought
               after
               by
               believers
               ,
               although
               the
               manner
               ,
               measure
               ,
               time
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               thereof
               should
               be
               submitted
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               only
               commendable
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               proposed
               and
               commended
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               to
               be
               sought
               after
               by
               them
               .
               4.
               
               The
               experimental
               feeling
               of
               this
               ,
               doth
               notably
               demonstrate
               Christ's
               worth
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               enjoyes
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               incomparably
               sweet
               and
               lovely
               above
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               Psal.
               4.
               7.
               5.
               
               There
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               can
               have
               any
               such
               sweetnesse
               or
               relish
               to
               a
               believer
               as
               Christ
               hath
               ;
               and
               to
               a
               spiritual
               
               taste
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               all
               created
               beloveds
               will
               be
               as
               the
               white
               of
               an
               egg
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               .
               Only
               Christ's
               mouth
               is
               sweetness
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               differs
               from
               all
               others
               :
               And
               it
               's
               a
               good
               sign
               ,
               when
               our
               affections
               ,
               or
               spiritual
               senses
               ,
               can
               relish
               nothing
               but
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Next
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 lovely
              
               :
               Although
               she
               hath
               spent
               many
               sweet
               words
               (
               and
               indeed
               there
               hath
               been
               no
               straitning
               in
               her
               )
               in
               commending
               Christ
               ,
               and
               although
               all
               her
               words
               be
               sweet
               ,
               and
               especially
               when
               she
               drawes
               near
               the
               close
               ,
               her
               expressions
               be
               the
               more
               massy
               and
               significant
               ,
               yet
               as
               being
               necessitate
               to
               succumb
               under
               the
               great
               task
               of
               describing
               the
               excellency
               of
               her
               Beloved
               ,
               she
               must
               give
               over
               particulars
               ,
               and
               conclude
               with
               a
               general
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               would
               say
               ,
               would
               ye
               know
               him
               ?
               O
               ,
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               cannot
               tell
               you
               all
               his
               excellent
               properties
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               justly
               called
               wonderful
               ,
               Isa.
               9.
               6.
               but
               in
               sum
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 lovely
              
               :
               The
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 all
                 desires
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 all
                 he
                 desires
              
               :
               The
               word
               that
               is
               rendered
               lovely
               ,
               comes
               from
               a
               root
               that
               signifieth
               to
               covet
               ,
               as
               in
               Ioshua
               7.
               21.
               
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Achan
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
              
               ,
               that
               he
               coveted
               it
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               such
               a
               desire
               as
               ardently
               covets
               the
               thing
               desired
               :
               And
               thus
               Christ
               is
               not
               simply
               lovely
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               an
               attractive
               excellency
               ,
               as
               makes
               him
               the
               proper
               Object
               of
               the
               most
               ardent
               and
               holy-cove●ing
               desires
               ,
               or
               after
               which
               all
               desires
               should
               go
               forth
               ,
               as
               towards
               the
               best
               and
               most
               desirable
               Object
               :
               The
               words
               are
               mean
               to
               expresse
               somewhat
               that
               is
               not
               expressible
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               unexpressiblenesse
               of
               that
               Beloved
               she
               had
               been
               commending
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               think
               she
               were
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               fully
               described
               him
               .
               We
               may
               consider
               the
               words
               several
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               Negatively
               ,
               as
               they
               shew
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               desirable
               :
               As
               if
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 all
                 he
                 is
                 desires
              
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               any
               other
               nature
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 right
                 is
                 he
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Take
               them
               positively
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               shew
               whatever
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               desirable
               ;
               go
               through
               all
               his
               parts
               ,
               qualifications
               ,
               attributes
               and
               works
               ,
               whereof
               I
               have
               given
               you
               but
               a
               hint
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               ye
               will
               see
               them
               all
               exceedingly
               desirable
               .
               3.
               
               Take
               them
               conclusively
               or
               comprehensively
               ,
               and
               so
               while
               she
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 all
                 desires
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               truly
               desirable
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               soul
               cannot
               rationally
               imagine
               that
               satisfaction
               
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               ,
               otherwise
               all
               desires
               were
               not
               in
               him
               ;
               this
               is
               sweet
               ,
               even
               very●sweet
               ,
               what
               idol
               is
               perfect
               ?
               there
               are
               many
               defects
               in
               all
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               my
               Beloved
               is
               perfect
               :
               All
               the
               beauties
               and
               perfections
               that
               are
               scattered
               amongst
               all
               creatures
               ,
               are
               in
               an
               eminent
               and
               transcendent
               way
               gathered
               together
               ,
               contracted
               and
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               at
               once
               ,
               so
               that
               whatever
               can
               be
               desired
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               for
               sanctification
               ,
               justification
               ,
               or
               consolation
               ,
               it
               's
               eminently
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               
                 whom
                 all
                 fulnesse
                 dwells
              
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               19.
               and
               who
               alone
               
                 is
                 all
                 and
                 in
                 all
              
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
              
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               14.
               4.
               
               We
               may
               take
               them
               exclusively
               ,
               or
               privatively
               ,
               as
               they
               deny
               any
               thing
               desirable
               to
               be
               in
               any
               beloved
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               they
               must
               be
               nothing
               ,
               he
               is
               altogether
               lovely
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               must
               be
               altogether
               loathsome
               :
               Christ
               is
               never
               rightly
               conceived
               of
               ,
               nor
               commended
               ,
               but
               where
               other
               things
               come
               down
               ,
               evanish
               and
               disappear
               ,
               when
               compared
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 Whom
                 have
                 I
                 in
                 heaven
                 but
                 thee
                 ?
                 and
                 I
                 desire
                 none
                 on
                 earth
                 beside
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
               73.
               25.
               as
               having
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               can
               be
               wished
               for
               in
               him
               .
               It
               's
               hard
               to
               observe
               what
               may
               be
               suitable
               to
               Christ's
               lovelinesse
               ,
               when
               the
               Bride
               gives
               it
               over
               :
               But
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               more
               that
               believers
               insist
               on
               Christ's
               lovelinesse
               ,
               their
               hearts
               will
               warm
               the
               more
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               the
               greater
               depth
               ;
               for
               ,
               now
               her
               expressions
               grow
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               be
               swallowed
               up
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               true
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               no
               commendation
               of
               Christ
               that
               believers
               can
               invent
               (
               whatever
               it
               be
               )
               will
               be
               satisfying
               to
               them
               :
               For
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               1.
               many
               excellent
               commendations
               given
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               being
               like
               Gold
               ,
               Myrrhe
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yea
               ,
               2.
               like
               such
               Gold
               ,
               Lilies
               and
               Ivory
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               finally
               she
               hath
               left
               and
               given
               over
               comparisons
               ,
               and
               betaken
               her self
               to
               the
               abstract
               ,
               sweetnesse
               it self
               ;
               yet
               all
               comes
               short
               ,
               and
               she
               must
               quite
               the
               thing
               as
               unexpressible
               :
               It
               's
               the
               very
               hight
               of
               souls
               love-rhethorick
               ,
               to
               close
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               holy
               amazement
               and
               admiration
               ,
               which
               ends
               in
               silence
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               say
               enough
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               said
               all
               they
               can
               say
               .
               O
               what
               a
               lovely
               Object
               then
               must
               Christ
               Jesus
               be
               !
               They
               never
               knew
               him
               rightly
               ,
               who
               were
               satisfied
               with
               their
               own
               apprehensions
               of
               
               him
               ,
               or
               expressions
               concerning
               him
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               an
               universal
               lovelinesse
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whole
               Christ
               is
               lovely
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               to
               be
               divided
               in
               our
               apprehension
               and
               esteem
               ,
               but
               as
               every
               thing
               in
               him
               is
               wonderful
               and
               lovely
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               to
               be
               admired
               and
               loved
               ;
               even
               his
               lowest
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               seeming
               infirmities
               ,
               his
               frowns
               and
               seeming
               greater
               austerity
               ,
               are
               lovely
               and
               profitable
               ;
               he
               is
               altogether
               lovely
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               wonderful
               desirablenesse
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               incomparable
               satisfaction
               to
               be
               gotten
               in
               him
               ;
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               to
               draw
               a
               soul
               to
               love
               it
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               here
               ,
               whatever
               may
               be
               attractive
               ,
               is
               here
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               satisfie
               the
               soul
               that
               injoyes
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               yielded
               to
               his
               call
               ,
               to
               such
               he
               is
               all
               desires
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               is
               never
               rightly
               taken
               up
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               any
               thing
               desirable
               is
               supponed
               to
               be
               gotten
               elsewhere
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               
                 all
                 desires
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               where
               any
               thing
               hath
               the
               least
               share
               of
               the
               affections
               beside
               him
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               his
               own
               place
               .
               6.
               
               Empty
               and
               undesirable
               are
               all
               beloveds
               in
               the
               world
               befide
               Christ
               ,
               and
               broken
               cisterns
               will
               they
               all
               prove
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               no
               marvel
               ;
               for
               ,
               all
               desires
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               not
               one
               desirable
               thing
               is
               or
               can
               be
               found
               in
               them
               .
               7.
               
               They
               have
               a
               good
               bargain
               who
               have
               Christ
               ;
               It
               's
               the
               short
               cut
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               and
               compendious
               way
               to
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               inheriting
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               unit
               with
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               possesse
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               all
               desires
               are
               in
               him
               :
               and
               miserable
               will
               the
               persons
               be
               who
               shall
               misse
               Christ
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               gainers
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Having
               somewhat
               answered
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               their
               question
               ,
               by
               insisting
               in
               this
               excellent
               description
               of
               Christ
               ,
               now
               by
               way
               of
               application
               and
               holy
               boasting
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               she
               reasons
               thus
               :
               Ye
               asked
               what
               my
               beloved
               was
               more
               than
               other
               beloveds
               ?
               and
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               have
               described
               him
               as
               I
               can
               many
               several
               ways
               ,
               though
               all
               fall
               very
               far
               short
               of
               full
               expressing
               of
               his
               matchlesse
               worth
               :
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               this
               excellent
               person
               is
               
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 O
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ;
               bring
               all
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               he
               be
               not
               the
               chiefest
               and
               standard-bearer
               amongst
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               confident
               boasting
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               her
               beloved
               ,
               she
               closes
               :
               Which
               sweet
               discourse
               wants
               not
               it's
               fruit
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               will
               see
               in
               the
               Chapter
               following
               .
               Consider
               the
               words
               
               four
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               matter
               ,
               they
               hold
               forth
               two
               sweet
               relations
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               this
               sweetens
               all
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               this
               beloved
               is
               an
               excellent
               person
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               hers
               ,
               she
               saith
               ,
               he
               
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
              
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 my
                 friend
              
               ;
               he
               is
               her
               friend
               (
               as
               she
               is
               his
               friend
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               friendly
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               for
               her
               ,
               beyond
               what
               a
               brother
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               or
               the
               nearest
               of
               all
               relations
               will
               or
               can
               do
               ;
               he
               is
               one
               that
               is
               born
               for
               the
               day
               of
               her
               adversity
               ,
               and
               one
               whom
               she
               trusts
               as
               her
               own
               soul
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               dear
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               ●ye
               of
               friendship
               is
               mutual
               betwixt
               them
               .
               In
               a
               word
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               he
               is
               much
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               much
               to
               me
               ,
               unspeakably
               excellent
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               very
               dear
               and
               precious
               to
               me
               ,
               
                 my
                 husband
              
               ,
               and
               
                 my
                 friend
              
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               my
               friendly
               husband
               ,
               and
               my
               loving
               friend
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               sweet
               relations
               that
               Christ
               ●stands
               in
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               as
               husband
               ,
               friend
               ,
               brother
               ,
               &c.
               even
               as
               there
               are
               many
               relations
               that
               she
               stands
               in
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               spouse
               ,
               sister
               ,
               dove
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Christ
               fills
               all
               the
               relations
               that
               he
               stands
               in
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               exceedingly
               well
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               singularly
               loving
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               kind
               and
               tender
               husband
               ;
               and
               a
               singularly
               kind
               ,
               faithful
               &
               unchangeable
               friend
               ,
               the
               best
               friend
               that
               ever
               a
               believer
               had
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               expression
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
              
               ,
               &c.
               saith
               ,
               that
               what
               Christ
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               indeed
               ,
               and
               singularly
               so
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               equal
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               matchlesse
               husband
               and
               friend
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               and
               the
               believer
               are
               upon
               one
               side
               ,
               they
               are
               friends
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               league
               of
               friendship
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               common
               friends
               ,
               and
               common●
               ad●ersries
               .
               4.
               
               These
               who
               are
               Christ's
               friends
               (
               as
               
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 eat
                 ,
                 O
                 friends
              
               )
               Christ
               may
               be
               claimed
               by
               them
               as
               their
               friend
               ,
               and
               what
               ▪
               that
               can●infer
               ▪
               they
               may
               expect
               from
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               bare
               title
               ,
               neither
               sustains
               he
               any
               empty
               relation
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               should
               lean
               much
               to
               Christ
               ,
               trust
               him
               ,
               and
               expect
               good
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               friend
               .
               6.
               
               It
               's
               a
               notable
               and
               singular
               consolation
               for
               solks
               to
               have
               Christ
               their
               friend
               ,
               it
               's
               comfortable
               in
               life
               ,
               death
               ▪
               and
               judgement
               ,
               in
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               .
               It
               implyes
               these
               things
               in
               which
               he
               is
               forth-coming
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               1.
               
               Constant
               kindnesse
               and
               faithfulnesse
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               he
               
                 loves
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               17.
               and
               ,
               chap.
               18.
               last
               :
               he
               never
               fails
               ,
               nor
               can
               at
               any
               time
               be
               charged
               with
               that
               which
               Absalom
               casts
               up
               to
               
                 Hushai
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Is
                 this
                 thy
                 kindnesse
                 
                 to
                 thy
                 friend
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               Sympathy
               ,
               and
               condescending
               to
               supply
               their
               wants
               ,
               
                 he
                 cleaves
                 closer
                 than
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               18.
               24.
               
               It
               's
               such
               a
               love
               ,
               as
               one
               hath
               who
               aimeth
               at
               his
               friends
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               own
               .
               3.
               
               Familiarity
               in
               mutual
               communion
               ,
               as
               useth
               to
               be
               betwixt
               friends
               ,
               and
               freedom
               in
               conversing
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 33.
                 11.
                 the
                 Lord
                 spoke
                 with
                 Moses
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 with
                 his
                 friend
                 .
              
               4.
               
               It
               takes
               in
               a
               mutual
               confidence
               that
               one
               may
               have
               in
               another
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               very
               own
               self
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               in
               any
               other
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               eminently
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 as
                 ointment
                 and
                 per●ume
                 rejoice
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 a
                 man's
                 friend
                 ,
              
               and
               eminently
               of
               this
               friend
               ,
               
                 by
                 hearty
                 counsel
              
               ,
               Prov.
               27.
               9.
               
               No
               other
               friends
               are
               comparable
               to
               
                 this
                 friend
              
               ,
               happy
               ,
               happy
               for
               evermore
               are
               they
               ,
               whose
               friend
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               .
               7.
               
               Where
               Christ
               is
               a
               friend
               ,
               there
               is
               he
               also
               the
               souls
               beloved
               ;
               or
               ,
               believers
               choising
               of
               Christ
               for
               their
               beloved
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               kindly
               to
               them
               as
               a
               friend
               ,
               go
               together
               ;
               these
               two
               relations
               ,
               
                 my
                 beloved
              
               ;
               and
               
                 my
                 friend
              
               are
               never
               separat
               .
               Now
               to
               be
               the
               souls
               beloved
               ,
               implyes
               these
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               comparatively
               ,
               Christ
               is
               eminently
               and
               only
               loved
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               admitted
               to
               share
               in
               their
               affections
               with
               him
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               in
               the
               soul
               an
               high
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               begets
               this
               love
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               such
               an
               ardent
               affection
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               makes
               them
               long
               for
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               love
               naturally
               desires
               union
               with
               that
               which
               it
               loves
               ,
               it
               desires
               to
               
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
              
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               far
               
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               Philip.
               1.
               23.
               4.
               
               It
               suppons
               a
               delight
               and
               〈…〉
               that
               their
               souls
               take
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               expect
               from
               union
               with
               him
               ;
               their
               happinesse
               lyes
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               disquieted
               ,
               and
               someway
               holily
               discontented
               and
               weighted
               ,
               when
               they
               misse
               it
               ,
               and
               under
               desertion
               and
               absence
               ,
               easily
               fear
               ,
               lest
               their
               heart
               beguile
               and
               de●ude
               them
               in
               that
               concerning-matter
               ,
               as
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               her
               present
               exercise
               shews
               .
               5.
               
               It
               suppones
               a
               kindlinesse
               in
               their
               love
               ,
               and
               a
               well
               groundednesse
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               wife
               hath
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               as
               it
               betwixt
               the
               adulteresse
               and
               the
               adulterer
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               love
               that
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               to
               their
               idols
               ,
               but
               the
               love
               that
               the
               Bride
               hath
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               native
               and
               avowed
               love
               ,
               of
               which
               she
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               be
               ashamed
               (
               as
               men
               will
               one
               day
               be
               of
               all
               their
               idols
               )
               but
               to
               boast
               and
               glory
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               Christ
               is
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               
               not
               what
               idols
               are
               to
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               what
               a
               most
               loving
               husband
               is
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               being
               the
               object
               of
               her
               heart-contenting
               and
               satisfying
               love
               :
               where
               ever
               these
               properties
               of
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               are
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               soul
               lay
               claim
               to
               him
               as
               it's
               friend
               ,
               and
               be
               confident
               to
               find
               him
               it
               's
               true
               and
               kindly
               friend
               ;
               for
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               the
               souls
               beloved
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               souls
               friend
               .
               8.
               
               This
               is
               implyed
               ,
               that
               whatever
               other
               beloveds
               men
               set
               their
               love
               upon
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               they
               will
               prove
               un●ound
               ,
               and
               unfaithfull
               friends
               in
               the
               time
               of
               need
               ;
               or
               ,
               confidence
               in
               any
               thing
               but
               Christ
               ,
               will
               ●ail
               a
               man
               at
               the
               last
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               is
               their
               friend
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               beloved
               deserves
               that
               name
               ,
               all
               other
               things
               will
               be
               like
               
                 a
                 broken
                 tooth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 foot
                 out
                 of
                 joint
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               25.
               19.
               or
               like
               pools
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               that
               run
               dry
               in
               the
               heat
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               wayfaring
               men
               ashamed
               ,
               such
               as
               Iob's
               friends
               did
               prove
               to
               him
               ,
               Iob
               6.
               15.
               miserable
               comforters
               will
               they
               be
               to
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               greatest
               need
               ,
               but
               then
               especially
               will
               Christ
               Jesus
               be
               found
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               indeed
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               excellency
               in
               Christ
               in
               every
               relation
               which
               he
               stands
               under
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               disproportion
               betwixt
               him
               and
               all
               creatures
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               way
               that
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               words
               ,
               is
               as
               they
               relate
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               their
               question
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               ye
               ask
               what
               he
               is
               more
               than
               other
               beloveds
               ?
               now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 this
                 is
                 he
              
               ,
               who
               is
               singular
               and
               matchlesse
               in
               all
               his
               properties
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               it
               looks
               not
               only
               to
               her
               choice
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               her
               beloved
               and
               her
               friend
               ,
               but
               saith
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               singularly
               and
               matchlesly
               such
               ,
               even
               a
               non-such
               beloved
               and
               friend
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               after
               tryal
               ,
               only
               worthy
               to
               be
               chosen
               and
               closed
               with
               as
               such
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believers
               in
               their
               answers
               to
               others
               ,
               would
               ,
               as
               particularly
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               bring
               home
               what
               they
               say
               to
               some
               edifying
               use
               (
               for
               ,
               this
               best
               clears
               any
               question
               proposed
               )
               and
               would
               not
               insist
               on
               generals
               ,
               much
               lesse
               evanish
               in
               empty
               speculations
               ,
               but
               would
               lavel
               at
               edification
               ,
               and
               frame
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               best
               reach
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               applyes
               her
               answer
               to
               their
               question
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Christ
               in
               his
               excellency
               and
               worth
               is
               a
               little
               insisted
               and
               dwelt
               on
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               incomparable
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               souls
               search
               into
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               confidently
               may
               they
               assert
               his
               incomparable
               excellency
               ;
               this
               ,
               she
               here
               doth
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               Is
               
               he
               not
               ,
               and
               see
               ye
               him
               not
               now
               to
               be
               the
               chiefest
               among
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               than
               all
               others
               ?
               as
               having
               made
               her
               assertion
               demonstrative
               ,
               and
               undenyable
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               worth
               can
               bide
               the
               tryal
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               gotten
               ,
               good
               grounds
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               is
               well
               worthy
               of
               all
               the
               respect
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               put
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               reason
               ,
               his
               worth
               and
               excellency
               may
               be
               made
               convincing
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               demonstrat
               to
               consciences
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               of
               more
               worth
               than
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               her
               resuming
               of
               it
               thus
               ,
               supposeth
               it
               now
               to
               be
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               say
               nothing
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               appears
               more
               fully
               from
               the
               words
               following
               .
               4.
               
               No
               other
               beloved
               ,
               nor
               friend
               that
               men
               choose
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               can
               abide
               the
               tryal
               ;
               the
               more
               they
               are
               inquired
               into
               ,
               and
               searched
               out
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               of
               the
               lesse
               worth
               :
               therefore
               she
               appeals
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               all
               men
               to
               bring
               their
               beloveds
               before
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               durst
               compare
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               confident
               none
               durst
               enter
               the
               lists
               ,
               purposly
               and
               professedly
               to
               compete
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               these
               words
               ,
               as
               her
               application
               made
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               holding
               forth
               her
               scope
               ,
               to
               edifie
               them
               by
               this
               description
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               pressingly
               (
               for
               their
               good
               )
               to
               bear
               it
               in
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               made
               to
               fall
               in
               love
               with
               this
               Christ
               ,
               that
               had
               so
               high
               a
               room
               in
               her
               heart
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               the
               very
               strain
               of
               the
               words
               seem
               to
               run
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               These
               who
               love
               Christ
               themselves
               ,
               will
               be
               desirous
               to
               have
               others
               knowing
               and
               loving
               him
               also
               :
               and
               this
               may
               be
               a
               mark
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               an
               earnest
               desire
               to
               have
               him
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               and
               loved
               by
               others
               .
               2.
               
               These
               who
               love
               Christ
               and
               others
               truly
               ,
               will
               endeavour
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               Christ
               made
               known
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               them
               divorced
               from
               their
               idols
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               to
               him
               ;
               thus
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               him
               ,
               manifests
               it self
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               mutual
               communion
               to
               which
               the
               Lords
               people
               are
               oblieged
               ,
               to
               instruct
               others
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               excellencies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               in
               love
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               where
               that
               end
               is
               proposed
               ,
               according
               to
               mens
               several
               places
               and
               stations
               ,
               no
               opportunity
               would
               be
               missed
               ,
               nor
               pains
               spared
               ,
               which
               may
               attain
               it
               .
               4.
               
               That
               this
               duty
               of
               commending
               Christ
               to
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               profitable
               ,
               would
               be
               exceeding
               
               warrily
               and
               circumspectly
               gone
               about
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Brides
               strain
               clears
               ;
               For
               ,
               she
               goes
               about
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               Tenderly
               ,
               not
               upbraiding
               their
               ignorance
               .
               2.
               
               Lovingly
               ,
               speaking
               still
               to
               them
               as
               friends
               .
               3.
               
               Wisely
               and
               seasonably
               ,
               taking
               the
               fit
               opportunity
               of
               their
               question
               .
               4.
               
               Fully
               ,
               solidly
               and
               judiciously
               ,
               bearing
               forth
               the
               main
               things
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Affectionatly
               and
               gravely
               ,
               as
               being
               affected
               with
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               in
               love
               with
               Christ
               her self
               .
               6.
               
               Exemplarly
               and
               convincingly
               ,
               as
               going
               before
               them
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               that
               her self
               ,
               which
               she
               endeavours
               to
               presse
               upon
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               loving
               and
               seeking
               Christ
               above
               all
               ,
               her self
               ,
               she
               studies
               to
               commend
               that
               to
               others
               the
               more
               effectually
               .
               5.
               
               Obs.
               That
               the
               right
               uptaking
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               excellency
               ,
               and
               the
               pressing
               of
               him
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               solid
               way
               of
               wearing
               all
               other
               beloveds
               out
               of
               request
               with
               the
               soul
               :
               If
               he
               once
               get
               room
               ,
               the
               esteem
               of
               other
               things
               will
               quickly
               blow
               up
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               have
               the
               heart
               weaned
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               Christ
               great
               in
               the
               affections
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               when
               they
               ask
               ,
               what
               he
               is
               more
               than
               other
               beloveds
               ?
               she
               answers
               ,
               not
               by
               crying
               them
               down
               ,
               or
               by
               discovering
               their
               worthlessenesse
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               describing
               of
               his
               worth
               ,
               and
               thereby
               giving
               them
               a
               solid
               proof
               of
               his
               excellency
               to
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               which
               doth
               necessarily
               in●er
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 overcomes
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               1
               John
               5.
               5.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               this
               close
               ,
               as
               it
               holds
               forth
               the
               holy
               insulting
               ,
               and
               boasting
               of
               her
               soul
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               far
               in
               excellency
               beyond
               all
               others
               :
               This
               is
               clear
               from
               her
               claiming
               of
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               her
               repeating
               of
               the
               phrase
               ,
               this
               ,
               this
               singular
               this
               ,
               is
               my
               beloved
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               this
               ,
               is
               my
               friend
               ;
               especially
               compared
               with
               the
               scope
               ,
               whereby
               now
               she
               holds
               him
               out
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               matchless
               beloved
               and
               friend
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               hers
               ,
               and
               she
               thinks
               no
               shame
               of
               him
               ;
               her
               heart
               with
               holy
               gladness
               and
               joy
               doth
               exult
               in
               this
               excellent
               choise
               of
               hers
               above
               all
               others
               :
               As
               if
               she
               said
               ,
               Ask
               ye
               what
               he
               is
               ?
               this
               now
               so
               described
               ,
               is
               he
               that
               is
               mine
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               like
               the
               worthlesse
               ,
               empty
               and
               stinking
               beloveds
               ,
               which
               others
               have
               ,
               I
               avow
               him
               ,
               and
               count
               my self
               happy
               ,
               and
               well
               come
               to
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               contentment
               I
               have
               in
               him
               is
               incomparably
               beyond
               the
               counterfiet
               contentment
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               beloveds
               can
               give
               .
               
               This
               the
               manner
               of
               expression
               ,
               and
               the
               frame
               of
               her
               heart
               in
               the
               utering
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               scope
               (
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               her
               confidence
               in
               this
               his
               commendation
               ,
               as
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               commended
               )
               do
               imply
               .
               Observ.
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               matter
               of
               boasting
               ,
               and
               holy
               bragging
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               confidence
               that
               his
               people
               may
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               will
               make
               all
               that
               is
               in
               him
               forthcoming
               to
               the
               outmost
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               own
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               beside
               him
               ,
               that
               one
               can
               confidently
               boast
               of
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               her
               boasting
               is
               so
               appropriate
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               implyed
               ,
               to
               be
               utterly
               unsuitable
               that
               men
               should
               boast
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 glorieth
                 ,
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               other
               thing
               beside
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               believers
               who
               have
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Beloved
               and
               their
               Friend
               ,
               may
               make
               
                 their
                 boast
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               Psal.
               34.
               2.
               
                 may
                 glory
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               Isa.
               45.
               25.
               and
               
                 may
                 blesse
                 themselves
              
               ,
               as
               happy
               eternally
               
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               Isa.
               65.
               16.
               
               This
               holy
               boasting
               implyeth
               ,
               1.
               an
               high
               estimation
               of
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               without
               fear
               .
               3.
               
               Satisfaction
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               full
               contentment
               in
               him
               .
               4.
               
               An
               eminent
               joy
               resulting
               from
               these
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               all
               the
               former
               being
               in
               an
               eminent
               degree
               .
               4.
               
               Obs.
               That
               it
               is
               incumbent
               to
               the
               believer
               who
               hath
               chosen
               Christ
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               boast
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               lovely
               and
               holy
               way
               to
               vaunt
               and
               boast
               (
               if
               we
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               of
               him
               above
               all
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               commanded
               ,
               to
               
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Name
              
               ,
               Psal.
               105.
               3.
               and
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               wayes
               we
               are
               to
               commend
               him
               ,
               and
               Christ
               will
               take
               it
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               notable
               respect
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               seriously
               done
               .
               5.
               
               When
               a
               believer
               is
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               ,
               and
               clear
               anent
               his
               interest
               ,
               he
               will
               boast
               himself
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               having
               
                 the
                 lines
                 fallen
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 pleasant
                 places
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               16.
               6.
               whatever
               else
               be
               his
               lot
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Christ
               is
               a
               bargain
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               will
               be
               found
               worth
               the
               boasting
               of
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
                 gone
                 ?
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
                 ,
                 whether
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
                 turned
                 aside
                 ?
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sweet
               conserence
               begun
               in
               vers
               .
               8.
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               continued
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Bride
               and
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               is
               further
               drawn
               out
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               and
               first
               they
               return
               a
               new
               serious
               question
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               In
               the
               second
               place
               she
               replyes
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               3.
               
               After
               which
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               himself
               comes
               in
               ,
               with
               a
               notable
               expression
               of
               his
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               and
               an
               affectionat
               commendation
               of
               her
               graces
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               parties
               that
               speak
               ,
               we
               have
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               question
               proposed
               by
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               is
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               it
               supposeth
               them
               to
               be
               convinced
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               by
               the
               former
               discourse
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               now
               are
               provocked
               ,
               as
               being
               deeply
               in
               love
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               desire
               and
               thirst
               after
               him
               and
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               as
               it
               depends
               upon
               the
               former
               discourse
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               continuance
               thereof
               ,
               it
               gives
               ground
               to
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               serious
               and
               faithful
               endeavours
               to
               gain
               these
               that
               are
               weak
               ,
               are
               often
               followed
               with
               a
               blessing
               on
               these
               upon
               whom
               such
               pains
               are
               taken
               ;
               for
               ,
               now
               the
               daughters
               are
               ingaged
               to
               seek
               him
               with
               the
               Bride
               :
               And
               this
               should
               notably
               encourage
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               this
               duty
               .
               2.
               
               As
               it
               's
               the
               duty
               of
               one
               to
               admonish
               and
               instruct
               another
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               all
               mens
               duty
               to
               accept
               of
               admonition
               and
               instruction
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Lord
               to
               yield
               themselves
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               these
               daughters
               do
               .
               3.
               
               It
               makes
               christian-fellowship
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               faithful
               tendernesse
               upon
               the
               one-side
               ,
               and
               submissive
               yielding
               on
               the
               other
               :
               
                 A
                 wise
                 reprover
                 upon
                 an
                 obedient
                 ear
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 jewel
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 an
                 ear-ring
                 
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ornament
                 of
                 fine
                 gold
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               25.
               11.
               4.
               
               Yielding
               to
               instruction
               ,
               and
               acknowledging
               of
               a
               conviction
               after
               a
               mistake
               (
               especially
               concerning
               Christ
               )
               is
               one
               of
               the
               first
               things
               ,
               whereby
               desire
               of
               obtaining
               Christ
               doth
               appear
               ;
               whereas
               such
               grumblings
               ,
               
                 as
                 who
                 made
                 thee
                 a
                 reprover
                 ,
                 or
                 instructer
                 ?
              
               &c.
               evidence
               an
               unhumbled
               frame
               ,
               out
               of
               case
               for
               any
               true
               desire
               after
               Christ.
               4.
               
               This
               may
               give
               some
               directions
               ,
               for
               Christians
               profitable
               conversing
               one
               with
               another
               :
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               subject
               ,
               would
               be
               proposed
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               daughters
               question
               imports
               .
               2.
               
               It
               would
               be
               entertained
               by
               both
               sides
               when
               once
               tabled
               ,
               and
               all
               diversions
               barred
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               subject
               proposed
               ,
               closely
               followed
               with
               answers
               suitable
               to
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               end
               designed
               ,
               would
               be
               practice
               and
               edification
               (
               for
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               here
               ,
               
                 to
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 them
              
               )
               and
               not
               a
               meer
               notional
               contemplation
               .
               4.
               
               The
               manner
               would
               be
               grave
               and
               serious
               ,
               suitable
               to
               the
               matter
               .
               5.
               
               Compellations
               and
               expressions
               that
               are
               used
               ,
               would
               be
               respective
               of
               each
               one
               to
               another
               .
               6.
               
               These
               who
               ●re
               weak
               would
               not
               shun
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               move
               questions
               ,
               in
               these
               things
               that
               may
               edifie
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               daughters
               carriage
               here
               .
               7.
               
               They
               who
               have
               knowledg
               would
               not
               despise
               these
               who
               are
               weak
               ,
               but
               condescend
               unto
               them
               .
               8.
               
               It
               's
               sometimes
               useful
               to
               suspend
               explicit
               following
               of
               our
               own
               case
               ,
               (
               especially
               when
               these
               who
               are
               present
               seem
               strangers
               to
               it
               )
               and
               to
               condescend
               to
               insist
               upon
               the
               case
               of
               others
               for
               their
               edification
               ;
               thus
               doth
               the
               Bride
               with
               the
               daughters
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               of
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               Consider
               ,
               1.
               the
               title
               which
               the
               daughters
               give
               the
               Bride
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
              
               :
               It
               's
               the
               same
               which
               was
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               9.
               but
               here
               it
               shews
               their
               continuing
               in
               respect
               to
               her
               ,
               which
               they
               vent
               by
               suitable
               grave
               expressions
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               much
               at
               the
               beginning
               to
               carry
               respectively
               to
               the
               lovers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               much
               after
               some
               familiar
               acquaintance
               to
               continue
               so
               doing
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lesson
               that
               may
               be
               learned
               here
               .
               2.
               
               Consider
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 whether
                 is
                 thy
                 Beloved
                 gone
              
               ?
               and
               it
               's
               repeated
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               serious
               they
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               desirous
               of
               an
               answer
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               the
               end
               ,
               or
               motive
               ,
               that
               draws
               this
               question
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
             
               She
               had
               told
               them
               that
               her
               Beloved
               was
               withdrawn
               ;
               Now
               they
               (
               when
               convinced
               of
               his
               worth
               )
               ask
               ,
               whether
               ?
               &c.
               which
               is
               a
               further
               step
               of
               their
               desire
               of
               being
               acquaint
               with
               Christ
               and
               his
               way
               ,
               than
               what
               was
               holden
               out
               in
               their
               question
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               9.
               yet
               having
               infirmity
               also
               :
               And
               it
               shews
               ,
               1.
               that
               where
               there
               is
               any
               conviction
               of
               what
               Christ
               is
               ,
               then
               the
               great
               design
               and
               main
               enquiry
               should
               be
               to
               know
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               may
               be
               attained
               .
               2.
               
               There
               may
               be
               some
               acknowledgement
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               and
               affection
               to
               him
               ,
               where
               yet
               there
               is
               much
               ignorance
               of
               the
               way
               how
               to
               come
               by
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               no
               lesse
               necessary
               for
               a
               person
               ,
               to
               know
               rightly
               where
               and
               how
               to
               seek
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               know
               what
               he
               is
               .
               4.
               
               There
               may
               be
               some
               honesty
               of
               desire
               after
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               where
               faith
               dar
               not
               claim
               him
               as
               the
               believers
               own
               ;
               for
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               ?
               they
               say
               not
               ,
               where
               is
               our
               Beloved
               ?
               beginners
               are
               often
               very
               anxious
               and
               afraid
               to
               make
               this
               application
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               before
               their
               conviction
               and
               conversion
               ,
               they
               did
               never
               question
               it
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               we
               would
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               daughters
               here
               leave
               the
               Brides
               case
               ,
               and
               enquire
               for
               instructing
               of
               themselves
               ,
               whence
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               have
               any
               affection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               any
               opportunity
               to
               be
               instructed
               anent
               him
               ,
               would
               thriftily
               improve
               it
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               but
               the
               fellowship
               of
               an
               intelligent
               private
               Christian
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               made
               good
               use
               of
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               2.
               
               Young
               beginners
               often
               forget
               all
               others
               cases
               but
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               experienced
               should
               bear
               with
               that
               ,
               and
               for
               others
               good
               passe
               over
               their
               own
               case
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               it
               be
               laid
               aside
               and
               forgotten
               for
               a
               time
               .
               3.
               
               They
               ask
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               enabled
               to
               sympathize
               ,
               and
               concurr
               with
               her
               ,
               in
               what
               she
               required
               of
               them
               :
               which
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               be
               most
               useful
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               have
               some
               distinctnesse
               in
               their
               own
               condition
               ;
               for
               ,
               confusion
               in
               our
               own
               condition
               ,
               doth
               much
               obstruct
               the
               sympathy
               ,
               and
               faithful
               burthen-bearing
               that
               we
               owe
               to
               others
               in
               theirs
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               they
               propose
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 :
              
               Which
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               first
               ,
               as
               their
               end
               in
               enquiring
               ;
               Tell
               us
               (
               as
               if
               they
               had
               said
               )
               for
               ,
               we
               ask
               not
               for
               curiosity
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               helped
               in
               practice
               .
               Whence
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               great
               end
               and
               design
               of
               all
               endeavours
               for
               knowledge
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               to
               rest
               in
               speculation
               ,
               
               but
               to
               be
               furthered
               in
               practice
               .
               2.
               
               It
               saith
               ,
               no
               sooner
               should
               folk
               be
               clear
               in
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               instantly
               should
               they
               set
               about
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Mens
               practice
               should
               be
               according
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ;
               their
               seeking
               ,
               and
               knowing
               where
               to
               seek
               ,
               should
               go
               together
               .
               4.
               
               The
               finding
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               end
               of
               all
               Religious
               duties
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               seek
               him
               ,
               as
               these
               duties
               are
               the
               end
               of
               knowledge
               .
               5.
               
               Often
               good
               desires
               after
               Christ
               ,
               are
               much
               impeded
               by
               ignorance
               and
               confusion
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               judgements
               of
               these
               that
               affectionatly
               love
               him
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               words
               as
               a
               motive
               proposed
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               to
               answer
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               shew
               us
               we
               pray
               thee
               where
               we
               may
               find
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               earnest
               ,
               and
               would
               gladly
               seek
               him
               with
               thee
               .
               And
               from
               the
               words
               so
               considered
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Nothing
               will
               nor
               should
               more
               prevail
               with
               a
               tender
               believer
               ,
               to
               move
               him
               to
               be
               helpful
               to
               others
               ,
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               serious
               and
               yet
               weak
               :
               Yea
               ,
               2.
               singlenesse
               of
               desire
               to
               profite
               by
               the
               means
               ,
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               that
               frame
               that
               's
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               our
               edification
               by
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               thus
               they
               strengthen
               themselves
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               an
               edifying
               answer
               ,
               which
               otherwayes
               they
               could
               not
               have
               expected
               ;
               they
               who
               are
               serious
               and
               single
               ,
               though
               fecklesse
               ,
               may
               look
               for
               God's
               guiding
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               words
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               as
               holding
               forth
               the
               daughters
               purpose
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               an
               obligation
               that
               they
               come
               under
               :
               tell
               us
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 :
              
               And
               this
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               humble
               ,
               single
               purposes
               ,
               are
               neither
               unsuitable
               ,
               nor
               unprofitable
               to
               beginners
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               's
               very
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
               seriously
               devote
               ,
               and
               ingage
               themselves
               in
               that
               blessed
               work
               of
               seeking
               after
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Further
               ,
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ,
               import
               not
               only
               a
               seeking
               ,
               but
               a
               joint
               seeking
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               coming
               in
               to
               share
               in
               the
               same
               exercise
               that
               she
               was
               taken
               up
               with
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               that
               they
               acquiesced
               in
               the
               same
               way
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               were
               in
               Christ
               before
               them
               did
               follow
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               union
               to
               be
               kept
               amongst
               the
               worshipers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               joint
               cordial
               concurrence
               in
               going
               about
               of
               duties
               .
               3.
               
               That
               this
               united
               ,
               or
               joint-way
               is
               profitable
               to
               all
               ,
               both
               to
               beginners
               ,
               and
               to
               these
               that
               are
               more
               experienced
               ;
               otherwayes
               
               it
               would
               not
               be
               such
               a
               motive
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               held
               forth
               to
               be
               .
               4.
               
               Although
               believers
               ,
               and
               all
               professors
               ,
               have
               an
               union
               and
               communion
               amongst
               themselves
               (
               as
               the
               Bride
               hath
               formerly
               kept
               with
               the
               dauthters
               of
               Ierusalem
               )
               yet
               when
               sincerity
               is
               begun
               to
               be
               more
               fresh
               and
               lively
               ,
               or
               when
               it
               is
               begotten
               where
               it
               was
               not
               before
               ,
               there
               follows
               a
               more
               near
               union
               and
               communion
               than
               that
               which
               was
               before
               :
               Now
               they
               mind
               another
               joint
               way
               of
               seeking
               him
               ,
               than
               formerly
               they
               had
               done
               .
               5.
               
               Often
               the
               persons
               by
               whom
               souls
               have
               gotten
               good
               ,
               are
               very
               dear
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               much
               respect
               with
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               way
               hath
               a
               testimony
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               approvable
               ;
               for
               (
               saith
               the
               daughters
               )
               we
               will
               seek
               him
               with
               thee
               ,
               who
               instructed
               us
               :
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               sometimes
               degenerate
               (
               so
               that
               folks
               may
               drink
               in
               the
               dregs
               from
               such
               persons
               ,
               with
               their
               wine
               )
               yet
               it
               seems
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               principles
               of
               practical
               godllinesse
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               unsafe
               ,
               as
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               7
               ,
               8.
               6.
               
               The
               great
               ,
               main
               ,
               and
               native
               use
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christ's
               excellency
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               souls
               brought
               in
               love
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               to
               seek
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               gained
               ,
               any
               other
               effect
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               is
               little
               worth
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               mainly
               concerns
               themselves
               :
               As
               this
               was
               the
               scope
               of
               all
               the
               Bride
               spoke
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               attained
               on
               these
               daughters
               to
               whom
               she
               spoke
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               great
               thing
               we
               should
               aim
               at
               ,
               when
               either
               we
               speak
               of
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               or
               hear
               it
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Beloved
                 is
                 gone
                 down
                 into
                 his
                 Garden
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 beds
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 Lilies
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Bride
               is
               not
               long
               in
               returning
               her
               answer
               ,
               but
               being
               glad
               to
               have
               the
               opportunity
               to
               further
               their
               edification
               ,
               instantly
               she
               replyes
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 gone
                 down
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               being
               well
               acquaint
               with
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               useth
               and
               haunts
               :
               If
               ye
               would
               find
               him
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               his
               withdrawings
               are
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               man
               
               retiers
               sometimes
               to
               his
               garden
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               so
               Christ
               when
               withdrawn
               from
               sense
               (
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 Chamber
              
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               4.
               
               )
               he
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               assemblies
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               Ordininces
               ,
               which
               are
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               his
               garden
               ,
               there
               ye
               would
               seek
               him
               :
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               then
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               having
               instructed
               them
               by
               this
               notable
               digression
               ,
               she
               returns
               to
               quiet
               her self
               (
               when
               all
               outward
               means
               fail
               )
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               were
               asked
               ,
               how
               the
               daughters
               could
               ask
               the
               Bride
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               ,
               or
               how
               she
               now
               can
               tell
               them
               ,
               when
               she
               her self
               is
               seeking
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               (
               as
               she
               seemed
               to
               professe
               ,
               chap.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               )
               where
               to
               find
               him
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Believers
               will
               often
               give
               more
               distinct
               advice
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               their
               difficulties
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               take
               to
               themselves
               in
               ●heir
               own
               exercises
               ;
               because
               light
               and
               reason
               guids
               them
               unbyassedly
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               sense
               ,
               inclination
               and
               affection
               sway
               too
               much
               in
               their
               own
               cases
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               may
               complain
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               find
               him
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               from
               defect
               of
               light
               as
               of
               life
               ,
               when
               either
               in
               their
               own
               practice
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               successe
               in
               duties
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               answerable
               to
               what
               they
               aim
               at
               ;
               exercised
               souls
               are
               ready
               to
               aggrege
               their
               own
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               indeed
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               their
               own
               account
               as
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               shine
               upon
               it
               and
               quicken
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               it
               out
               and
               make
               it
               appear
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               part
               of
               her
               answer
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               she
               speaks
               to
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               Where
               Christ
               is
               .
               2.
               
               What
               he
               is
               doing
               .
               The
               first
               gives
               them
               direction
               where
               to
               seek
               him
               ;
               the
               second
               incourages
               them
               to
               fall
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               acceptable
               to
               him
               :
               The
               place
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               two
               expressions
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 gone
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
              
               which
               implyeth
               the
               simili●ude
               formerly
               expressed
               ,
               of
               a
               man's
               retiering
               from
               his
               chamber
               ,
               or
               closet
               to
               his
               garden
               :
               This
               garden
               signifies
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               12.
               15.
               and
               here
               ,
               as
               opposed
               to
               gardens
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               it
               holdeth
               forth
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               gardens
               signifie
               particular
               societies
               ,
               or
               congregations
               :
               The
               Church
               is
               like
               a
               garden
               that
               is
               within
               one
               precinct
               ,
               yet
               divided
               into
               diverse
               quarters
               and
               inclosurs
               :
               This
               being
               the
               Church
               that
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               is
               ever
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               no
               particular
               Church
               ,
               
               of
               which
               that
               cannot
               be
               asserted
               ,
               that
               Christ
               shall
               be
               alwayes
               there
               :
               it
               must
               therefore
               be
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               distinguished
               from
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               or
               gardens
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               gone
               
                 to
                 the
                 beds
                 of
                 spices
              
               :
               As
               gardens
               have
               distinct
               plots
               of
               flowers
               ,
               and
               beds
               of
               spices
               ,
               and
               some
               particular
               parts
               are
               alloted
               for
               these
               ,
               where
               especially
               they
               grow
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               his
               plants
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               sanctified
               with
               grace
               (
               therefore
               compared
               to
               spices
               )
               and
               these
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               are
               more
               abounding
               than
               in
               other
               parts
               (
               as
               spices
               in
               beds
               together
               that
               may
               be
               elsewhere
               but
               in
               particular
               stalks
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               frequent
               )
               and
               as
               men
               love
               and
               frequent
               that
               plot
               of
               their
               garden
               most
               ;
               so
               doth
               Christ
               most
               manifest
               himself
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ordinarily
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               his
               spices
               and
               lilies
               in
               greatest
               abundance
               :
               And
               thus
               this
               last
               part
               qualifies
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               especially
               where
               his
               spices
               are
               most
               abounding
               ;
               and
               therefore
               would
               you
               have
               him
               ?
               seek
               him
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               such
               societies
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               where
               true
               and
               lively
               believers
               are
               most
               to
               be
               found
               .
               Here
               observe
               (
               beside
               what
               was
               observed
               on
               chap.
               4.
               12.
               )
               Christ's
               Church
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               many
               subdivisions
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               one
               Church
               ,
               one
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               particular
               Churches
               are
               parts
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               in
               that
               Church
               and
               no
               where
               else
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               presence
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               where
               believers
               ,
               the
               spices
               and
               lilies
               are
               planted
               .
               3.
               
               There
               may
               be
               in
               that
               one
               visible
               Church
               ,
               many
               moe
               real
               converts
               in
               one
               part
               thereof
               ,
               than
               in
               another
               ;
               spices
               in
               beds
               are
               not
               in
               every
               place
               of
               the
               garden
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               Christ
               hath
               a
               singular
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               respect
               for
               ,
               his
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               presence
               there
               where
               ever
               there
               is
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               where
               he
               hath
               much
               people
               ,
               beyond
               what
               he
               hath
               in
               other
               places
               (
               as
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               21.
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               10.
               and
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               20.
               
               )
               there
               especially
               is
               he
               present
               ,
               and
               there
               ordinarily
               continues
               he
               the
               power
               and
               life
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               .
               5.
               
               These
               who
               desire
               Christ
               ,
               would
               not
               run
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               seek
               him
               ,
               or
               respect
               any
               way
               of
               finding
               him
               ,
               which
               others
               have
               not
               found
               ou●
               before
               them
               ;
               but
               would
               seek
               after
               him
               ▪
               by
               the
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               answers
               their
               questions
               ,
               
                 where
                 is
                 he
              
               ?
               proposed
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               s●ek
               him
               and
               find
               him
               .
            
             
             
               He
               hath
               a
               twofold
               exercise
               in
               his
               gardens
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               not
               idle
               ,
               he
               is
               gone
               there
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 feed
                 in
                 the
                 gardens
              
               .
               By
               gardens
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               are
               understood
               the
               subdivisions
               ,
               and
               particular
               plots
               of
               that
               one
               garden
               ,
               formerly
               mentioned
               ;
               the
               Jews
               had
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               did
               meet
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               was
               read
               (
               as
               we
               have
               our
               distinct
               congregations
               )
               as
               ,
               Psal.
               74.
               8.
               and
               Act.
               15.
               21.
               do
               evidence
               .
               To
               feed
               ,
               taken
               actively
               (
               as
               chap.
               1.
               7.
               
                 where
                 thou
                 feeds
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               signifieth
               his
               taking
               care
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               his
               own
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               if
               taken
               passively
               ,
               he
               is
               gone
               down
               
                 to
                 feed
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               himself
               may
               eat
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               same
               with
               what
               was
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 my
                 garden
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 eaten
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               the
               scope
               in
               both
               ,
               looks
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               similitude
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               men
               have
               their
               gardens
               ,
               wherein
               they
               solace
               themselves
               ,
               and
               feed
               upon
               the
               pleasant
               fruits
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               doth
               Christ
               delight
               himself
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               take
               pleasure
               therein
               ,
               as
               ,
               Psal.
               147.
               11.
               he
               
                 taketh
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 delighteth
                 in
                 the
                 habitable
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               8.
               31.
               that
               is
               ,
               where
               Saints
               dwell
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               place
               of
               his
               rest
               and
               haunt
               is
               ;
               other
               places
               being
               but
               as
               an
               unhabited
               wildernesse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               garden
               ,
               wherein
               he
               delights
               and
               finds
               fruit
               .
               He
               is
               said
               to
               feed
               in
               
                 the
                 gardens
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               of
               his
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               erecting
               his
               Ordinances
               in
               particular
               societies
               ,
               and
               thus
               he
               derives
               his
               blessings
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               be
               diverse
               societies
               ,
               or
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               his
               presence
               is
               not
               excluded
               from
               ,
               or
               tyed
               to
               ,
               any
               one
               of
               them
               :
               
                 He
                 walks
                 amongst
                 the
                 Candlesticks
              
               ,
               as
               observing
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               manifesting
               himself
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               seeth
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               his
               exercise
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 gather
                 lilies
              
               :
               By
               lilies
               ,
               in
               this
               garden
               (
               as
               often
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               are
               understood
               believers
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               2.
               16.
               
               To
               gather
               ,
               is
               a
               borrowed
               expression
               from
               men
               that
               use
               to
               gather
               some
               flowers
               they
               delight
               in
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               their
               chambers
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               some
               fruits
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               dresse
               and
               prepare
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               heard
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               gathering
               of
               his
               lilies
               ,
               points
               ,
               1.
               
               At
               his
               calling
               of
               them
               effectually
               who
               belong
               to
               him
               ;
               the
               elect
               may
               be
               called
               lilies
               to
               be
               gathered
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               11.
               51
               ,
               52.
               
               Thus
               also
               ,
               
               Matth.
               23.
               37.
               is
               Christ's
               expression
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 gathered
                 you
              
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               their
               bringing-in
               to
               him
               is
               signified
               .
               2.
               
               It
               points
               at
               his
               glorifying
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               part
               ,
               when
               particular
               believers
               are
               gathered
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
               as
               the
               phrase
               is
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               8.
               and
               35.
               29.
               
               This
               is
               ,
               as
               his
               pulling
               of
               some
               lilies
               for
               his
               own
               satisfaction
               :
               and
               this
               gathering
               will
               be
               perfected
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Elect
               shall
               be
               
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 four
                 winds
              
               ,
               Matth.
               24.
               31.
               and
               the
               
                 Angels
                 shall
                 gather
                 the
                 good
                 fish
                 into
                 vessels
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 the
                 bad
                 away
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               13.
               48.
               
               In
               a
               word
               then
               ,
               the
               sense
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               whole
               is
               this
               ,
               Would
               ye
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               have
               my
               beloved
               ,
               or
               know
               where
               he
               is
               that
               ye
               may
               seek
               him
               ?
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               seek
               him
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               is
               there
               ,
               purposly
               to
               delight
               himself
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               's
               his
               errand
               to
               welcome
               and
               
                 gather
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 hen
                 doth
                 her
                 chickens
                 under
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
              
               therefore
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               seek
               him
               there
               ;
               for
               ,
               ye
               can
               find
               no
               better
               opportunity
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               takes
               pleasure
               to
               be
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ;
               he
               feeds
               on
               this
               with
               delight
               ,
               as
               a
               hungry
               man
               doth
               on
               his
               meat
               .
               2.
               
               The
               moe
               Christ
               gains
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               he
               feeds
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               more
               cheerful
               :
               he
               feeds
               and
               gathers
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               this
               gathering
               of
               souls
               ,
               is
               as
               sweetly
               refreshing
               and
               delightsome
               to
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               the
               plucking
               of
               the
               sweetest
               flowers
               is
               to
               a
               man
               walking
               in
               a
               garden
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               acceptable
               and
               welcome
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               a
               seeking-sinner
               .
               3.
               
               Wherever
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               are
               ,
               there
               may
               his
               presence
               be
               expected
               ,
               in
               one
               particular
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               another
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               feeds
               in
               the
               gardens
               .
               4.
               
               The
               great
               scope
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               to
               gather-in
               believers
               ,
               and
               build
               them
               up
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               acceptable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               some
               to
               gather
               ,
               some
               whom
               he
               may
               save
               .
               That
               's
               a
               refreshing
               feast
               to
               him
               ,
               Iohn
               4.
               34.
               5.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               delight
               in
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               where
               sincerity
               is
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               in
               the
               greatest
               measure
               :
               Therefore
               it
               's
               said
               he
               gathers
               lilies
               indefinitly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               as
               well
               as
               another
               .
               6.
               
               So
               long
               as
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               Church
               and
               Ordinances
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               doth
               he
               continue
               to
               gather
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               is
               still
               gathering
               ,
               though
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               more
               sensible
               and
               abundant
               than
               ordinary
               .
               7.
               
               It
               's
               a
               great
               incouragement
               to
               poor
               sinners
               to
               seek
               for
               Christ
               ,
               to
               know
               ,
               
               that
               this
               is
               his
               very
               errand
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               gather
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               waiting
               on
               ,
               like
               the
               Prodigals
               father
               ,
               ready
               to
               run
               with
               delight
               to
               welcome
               them
               ;
               This
               is
               proposed
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               the
               daughters
               ,
               to
               seek
               him
               .
               8.
               
               Although
               believers
               may
               seem
               for
               a
               time
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               forgotten
               ,
               yet
               will
               the
               Lord
               gather
               them
               all
               in
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               his
               choice
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               flowers
               of
               his
               gardens
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               good
               day
               coming
               to
               believers
               ,
               when
               not
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               le●t
               to
               grow
               in
               this
               fighting
               Church
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               take
               them
               in
               to
               the
               King's
               Palace
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               him
               .
               9.
               
               The
               readinesse
               of
               Christ
               to
               welcome
               sinners
               ,
               and
               the
               delight
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               doing
               them
               good
               ,
               should
               exceedingly
               provock
               and
               hearten
               sinners
               to
               seek
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               may
               be
               found
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               great
               scope
               of
               this
               verse
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 Beloveds
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 :
                 He
                 feedeth
                 among
                 the
                 Lilies
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               her
               answer
               to
               the
               daughters
               question
               ,
               is
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               and
               it
               contains
               the
               great
               ground
               whereon
               she
               quiets
               her self
               ,
               and
               wherein
               she
               rests
               ,
               as
               being
               that
               which
               makes
               Christ
               lovely
               to
               her
               ,
               even
               though
               absent
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 Beloveds
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 :
              
               This
               now
               is
               the
               anchor
               which
               she
               casts
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               means
               seemed
               to
               disappoint
               her
               .
               We
               had
               the
               same
               words
               for
               substance
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               scope
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               16.
               
               Wherein
               she
               first
               asserted
               her
               interest
               ,
               and
               secondly
               maintained
               it
               against
               an
               objection
               ,
               even
               as
               she
               doth
               here
               .
               Beside
               what
               was
               said
               there
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               words
               here
               ,
               first
               ,
               as
               in
               them
               her
               interest
               is
               repeated
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               once
               formerly
               asserted
               ;
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               that
               believers
               ,
               though
               once
               clear
               anent
               their
               interest
               ,
               may
               have
               their
               difficulties
               and
               doubts
               recurring
               upon
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               when
               new
               difficulties
               recur
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               new
               way
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               discussing
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               way
               of
               believing
               ,
               which
               is
               again
               to
               be
               renewed
               and
               kept
               in
               exercise
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               that
               miscarriages
               do
               not
               break
               off
               that
               union
               ,
               which
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               people
               ;
               for
               ,
               although
               there
               had
               been
               many
               failings
               in
               her
               former
               carriage
               ,
               
               yet
               her
               interest
               is
               still
               the
               same
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               ,
               even
               over
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               of
               ,
               many
               challenges
               ,
               may
               lay
               claim
               to
               an
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               repentance
               ,
               ●aith
               and
               other
               graces
               .
               5.
               
               Her
               thus
               repeating
               and
               again
               owning
               of
               her
               interest
               ,
               shews
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               exceeding
               clear
               and
               perswaded
               thereof
               ;
               Whence
               observe
               ,
               believers
               may
               attain
               a
               great
               degree
               of
               assurance
               ,
               and
               may
               and
               should
               not
               only
               aime
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               preserve
               and
               keep
               it
               clear
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               great
               concernment
               as
               to
               their
               peace
               ;
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               their
               consolation
               in
               their
               confident
               application
               of
               all
               the
               promises
               ,
               depends
               on
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               ,
               although
               the
               words
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               the
               order
               is
               changed
               ,
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 16.
                 my
                 Beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               there
               she
               begins
               at
               asserting
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               here
               she
               begins
               at
               asserting
               his
               interest
               in
               her
               ,
               or
               her
               betaking
               of
               her self
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               clearing
               of
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 my
                 Beloveds
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               ;
               and
               from
               her
               betaking
               her self
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               adhering
               to
               the
               bargain
               ,
               she
               concludes
               he
               also
               is
               hers
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               1.
               that
               they
               who
               are
               clear
               of
               their
               adhering
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               fleeing
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               choice
               ,
               may
               warrantably
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               theirs
               ,
               even
               though
               sense
               would
               say
               the
               contrary
               .
               2.
               
               When
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               Christ's
               dispensation
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               looks
               convincinglike
               of
               his
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               it
               's
               good
               to
               reflect
               on
               our
               acting
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               found
               that
               we
               have
               fled
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               closed
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               ground
               to
               conclude
               our
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               sounder
               way
               of
               reasoning
               than
               that
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               on
               our
               part
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               call
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               question
               his
               part
               (
               namely
               his
               bestowing
               of
               himself
               on
               us
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               his
               offers
               )
               but
               to
               believe
               it
               according
               to
               his
               word
               :
               Believers
               may
               sometimes
               be
               put
               to
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               sure
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               following
               on
               her
               former
               desertion
               and
               exercise
               ,
               and
               as
               being
               now
               intended
               by
               the
               Bride
               (
               as
               her
               scope
               )
               to
               fix
               her self
               ;
               they
               give
               ground
               to
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               ●aith
               is
               still
               a
               refuge
               ;
               when
               all
               God's
               dispensations
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               believers
               case
               ,
               seems
               to
               leave
               the
               heart
               in
               disquietnesse
               ,
               faith
               is
               then
               the
               last
               and
               great
               refuge
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               is
               then
               most
               satisfying
               ,
               
               when
               repentance
               is
               exercised
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               means
               diligently
               gone
               about
               ;
               therefore
               may
               she
               now
               cast
               this
               anchor
               ,
               after
               she
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               use
               of
               other
               means
               (
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               )
               which
               had
               been
               presumption
               to
               have
               been
               done
               at
               first
               ,
               these
               being
               slighted
               ;
               faith
               will
               sustain
               souls
               in
               duty
               ,
               but
               presumption
               puffs
               up
               (
               as
               in
               vers
               .
               3.
               )
               even
               when
               they
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               faith
               preserves
               from
               fainting
               under
               discouragements
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               presumption
               strengthens
               against
               just
               challenges
               ,
               when
               folks
               are
               out
               of
               his
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               
                 He
                 feeds
                 among
                 the
                 Lilies
              
               ,
               was
               also
               spoken
               to
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               16.
               
               It
               's
               brought-in
               here
               to
               remove
               that
               objection
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               thine
               ,
               where
               is
               he
               ?
               Is
               he
               not
               away
               ?
               and
               if
               he
               be
               away
               ,
               why
               claims
               thou
               interest
               in
               him
               ?
               She
               answers
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               present
               to
               sense
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               ever
               kind
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               but
               be
               kind
               to
               me
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               conclude
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               be
               not
               present
               to
               sense
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               .
               Believers
               are
               called
               Lilies
               often
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               their
               native
               beauty
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               29.
               2.
               
               For
               their
               savorinesse
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               13.
               3.
               
               For
               their
               growing
               ,
               and
               making
               increase
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Lilie
                 ,
                 Hos.
              
               14.
               5.
               
               And
               so
               the
               similitude
               points
               at
               these
               three
               excellencies
               of
               the
               believer
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               native
               beauty
               and
               lovelinesse
               of
               Christ's
               grace
               in
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               sweet
               relish
               and
               savorinesse
               of
               their
               graces
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               their
               spiritual
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               from
               one
               degree
               of
               it
               to
               another
               .
               Christ's
               
                 feeding
                 among
                 his
                 Lilies
              
               ,
               shews
               ,
               the
               great
               delight
               he
               takes
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasure
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 Observ.
              
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               exceeding
               loving
               to
               ,
               and
               tender
               of
               ,
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               of
               one
               as
               well
               as
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               none
               had
               ever
               any
               reason
               to
               complain
               .
               2.
               
               Christ's
               way
               in
               general
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               well
               taken
               up
               ,
               may
               notably
               quiet
               ,
               content
               and
               comfort
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               a
               difficulty
               comes
               on
               ,
               or
               when
               under
               any
               darknesse
               or
               desertion
               ,
               as
               the
               spouse
               here
               was
               ;
               He
               never
               did
               any
               of
               his
               own
               wrong
               .
               3.
               
               A
               believer
               that
               hath
               clearnesse
               anent
               his
               fleeing
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               may
               draw
               comfortable
               conclusions
               from
               ,
               and
               comfortably
               apply
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               with
               others
               of
               his
               people
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               expect
               that
               same
               kindnesse
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               met
               with
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
               with
               them
               all
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               may
               sometimes
               be
               put
               to
               gather
               their
               comfort
               ,
               and
               to
               sustain
               their
               faith
               ,
               more
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               others
               ,
               in
               what
               they
               have
               found
               ,
               and
               how
               Christ
               hath
               caried
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               their
               own
               present
               condition
               .
               5.
               
               She
               propounded
               Christ's
               kindnesse
               to
               his
               people
               (
               
                 the
                 Lilies
              
               )
               to
               encourage
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               to
               seek
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               now
               here
               ,
               she
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               for
               quieting
               of
               her self
               .
               Hence
               learn
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               same
               which
               warrands
               believers
               at
               first
               to
               approach
               to
               Christ
               ,
               may
               encourage
               them
               to
               renew
               ,
               and
               continue
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               in
               making
               application
               of
               him
               and
               his
               comforts
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               good
               in
               our
               own
               practice
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               grounds
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               rules
               ,
               that
               we
               would
               propose
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDEGROOM
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 Tirzah
                 ,
                 comely
                 as
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               vers
               .
               4.
               (
               which
               begins
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               )
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               comes
               in
               and
               speaks
               :
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               hath
               been
               long
               silent
               ,
               and
               here
               he
               breaks
               in
               ,
               without
               any
               preface
               ,
               and
               makes
               up
               all
               his
               former
               absence
               and
               silence
               ,
               by
               his
               singular
               kindnesse
               ,
               when
               he
               manifests
               himself
               to
               his
               Bride
               ;
               which
               kindnesse
               ,
               appears
               in
               the
               warmnesse
               and
               sweetnesse
               of
               his
               many
               and
               various
               expressions
               .
               He
               continues
               speaking
               unto
               vers
               .
               10.
               of
               Chap.
               7.
               after
               he
               had
               knocked
               at
               her
               door
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               2.
               he
               had
               been
               longing
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               ,
               and
               now
               when
               he
               wins
               in
               ,
               he
               insists
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               several
               wayes
               prosecutes
               ,
               and
               amplifies
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               Bride
               .
               This
               is
               ,
               1.
               generally
               propounded
               in
               three
               similitudes
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               aggreged
               in
               one
               instance
               thereof
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               —
               3.
               
               He
               descends
               to
               particulars
               ,
               vers
               .
               —
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               :
               4.
               
               He
               takes
               her
               up
               in
               diverse
               considerations
               ,
               that
               speak
               her
               to
               be
               lovely
               and
               beautiful
               ,
               vers
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               5.
               
               This
               is
               confirmed
               by
               two
               
               instances
               and
               proofs
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               the
               daughters
               did
               esteem
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               their
               praise
               is
               marked
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               2.
               
               It's
               instanced
               in
               the
               influence
               that
               her
               lovelinesse
               had
               on
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               ,
               6.
               he
               proceeds
               in
               a
               different
               method
               from
               what
               he
               had
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               to
               set
               out
               the
               particulars
               of
               her
               lovelinesse
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               
            
             
               Generally
               she
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               by
               three
               comparisons
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 She
                 is
                 beautiful
                 as
                 Tirzah
              
               :
               This
               was
               a
               City
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Manasseh
               ,
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               comes
               from
               a
               root
               ,
               that
               signifieth
               acceptable
               ;
               whereby
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               this
               City
               hath
               been
               exceeding
               pleasant
               :
               It
               was
               the
               seat
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               Josh.
               12.
               24.
               and
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               after
               the
               rent
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               from
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               until
               Zimri
               burnt
               it
               ;
               after
               which
               Omri
               built
               Samaria
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               at
               large
               ,
               1
               King.
               16.
               
               Thus
               the
               spiritual
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               in
               believers
               (
               Psal.
               110.
               3.
               
               )
               is
               set
               out
               as
               having
               in
               it
               so
               much
               lovelinesse
               as
               may
               commend
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               desirable
               and
               acceptable
               to
               others
               .
               2.
               
               She
               is
               
                 comely
                 as
                 Ierusalem
              
               :
               This
               was
               the
               head
               City
               of
               
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 beautiful
                 for
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               48.
               2.
               but
               most
               beautiful
               for
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               were
               there
               ;
               therefore
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               carnal
               eyes
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               loved
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 dwellings
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               87.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               It
               's
               ordinarily
               taken
               for
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               out
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               ,
               Psal.
               122.
               
               It
               seems
               here
               the
               Lord
               doth
               respect
               the
               believers
               spiritual
               beauty
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               that
               comelinesse
               and
               orderlinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               maintained
               by
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               estimation
               ,
               every
               believer
               is
               a
               Ierusalem
               to
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               dwells
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               given
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               presence
               :
               Believers
               are
               to
               him
               as
               Tirzah
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               most
               beautiful
               Cities
               of
               that
               Land
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               .
               Or
               ,
               the
               first
               similitude
               ,
               taken
               from
               Tirzah
               ,
               may
               look
               to
               outward
               beauty
               ;
               for
               ,
               Tirzah
               was
               a
               beautiful
               City
               :
               and
               the
               other
               similitude
               ,
               taken
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               may
               look
               to
               Church-beauty
               ,
               as
               the
               Ordinances
               were
               there
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               sense
               runs
               ,
               my
               love
               thou
               art
               to
               me
               as
               the
               most
               excellent
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               yea
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               excellent
               thing
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               precious
               to
               him
               than
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               .
               3.
               
               She
               
               is
               
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 :
              
               An
               army
               is
               strong
               and
               fearful
               ;
               a
               banner'd
               army
               is
               stately
               and
               orderly
               ,
               under
               command
               and
               〈◊〉
               readinesse
               for
               service
               ;
               an
               army
               with
               banners
               ,
               is
               an
               army
               in
               it's
               most
               stately
               posture
               :
               The
               Church
               is
               terrible
               as
               such
               an
               army
               ,
               either
               ,
               1.
               
               Considered
               complexly
               or
               collectively
               ,
               her
               Ordinances
               have
               power
               ,
               authority
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               like
               a
               banner'd
               army
               :
               So
               the
               Churches
               spiritual
               weapons
               are
               said
               to
               be
               mighty
               and
               
                 powerfull
                 through
                 God
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               This
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               9.
               and
               10.
               verses
               ,
               may
               have
               it
               's
               own
               place
               .
               But
               ,
               2.
               the
               scope
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               look
               especially
               at
               the
               statelinesse
               ,
               majesty
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               valour
               that
               is
               in
               particular
               believers
               ,
               who
               are
               more
               truly
               generous
               ,
               valorous
               and
               powerful
               ,
               than
               an
               army
               with
               banners
               ;
               when
               their
               faith
               is
               exercised
               ,
               and
               kept
               lively
               ,
               they
               prevail
               wheresoever
               they
               turn
               ,
               they
               carry
               the
               
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               4.
               over
               devils
               ,
               which
               are
               enemies
               whom
               no
               worldly
               army
               can
               reach
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               faith
               they
               prevail
               ,
               even
               to
               quench
               the
               
                 violence
                 of
                 fire
              
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               in
               Heb.
               11.
               34.
               and
               by
               faith
               they
               
                 waxed
                 valient
                 in
                 fight
              
               :
               But
               mainly
               this
               holds
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               they
               prevail
               over
               him
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               by
               their
               princely
               carriage
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               did
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 32.
                 28.
                 
                 As
                 a
                 prince
                 hast
                 thou
                 had
                 power
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 prevailed
                 :
              
               See
               
                 Hos.
                 12.
                 4.
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 prevailed
                 :
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               no
               army
               hath
               such
               influence
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               believers
               have
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               stand
               before
               them
               ,
               or
               refuse
               them
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               with
               weeping
               and
               supplications
               wrestle
               with
               him
               for
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will
               :
               Now
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               this
               respect
               mainly
               ,
               that
               the
               believer
               is
               called
               terrible
               as
               an
               ●●my
               with
               banners
               ,
               is
               clear
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               the
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               comfort
               a
               particular
               believer
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               wrestling
               with
               him
               already
               under
               desertions
               .
               2.
               
               The
               next
               words
               confirm
               it
               ,
               
                 Turn
                 away
                 thine
                 eyes
                 from
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 me
              
               :
               What
               statelinesse
               ,
               or
               terriblenesse
               (
               might
               one
               say
               )
               is
               in
               a
               poor
               believer
               ?
               It
               's
               easily
               answered
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               any
               awful
               or
               dreadful
               terriblenesse
               that
               is
               here
               intended
               ,
               but
               the
               efficacy
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               powerful
               victory
               which
               through
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               Christ's
               own
               condescending
               ,
               the
               believer
               hath
               over
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               his
               account
               ,
               as
               to
               prevailing
               with
               him
               ,
               Christ's
               Bride
               is
               more
               mighty
               than
               many
               armies
               ,
               in
               their
               most
               stately
               posture
               ;
               therefore
               
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thine
                 eyes
              
               (
               that
               is
               her
               faith
               )
               
                 have
                 overcome
                 me
              
               (
               that
               's
               her
               terriblenesse
               )
               turn
               them
               away
               ,
               I
               cannot
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               abide
               them
               :
               And
               these
               three
               together
               ,
               make
               the
               believer
               (
               or
               rather
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               who
               useth
               these
               expressions
               )
               wonderful
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               believer
               is
               beyond
               all
               the
               world
               for
               beauty
               .
               2.
               
               The
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               believers
               in
               her
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Ordinances
               and
               her
               Ecclesiastick
               estate
               ,
               is
               very
               comely
               and
               lovely
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               believers
               inward
               beauty
               is
               beyond
               that
               also
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 is
                 all
                 glorious
                 within
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Believers
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               power
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               are
               more
               terrible
               than
               armies
               ,
               or
               all
               military
               power
               among
               men
               :
               Thou
               art
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               so
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               hast
               such
               influence
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               may
               expect
               thus
               to
               prevail
               with
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               overcome
               ,
               me
               :
               And
               so
               Christ
               is
               so
               far
               from
               quarrelling
               with
               her
               ,
               for
               her
               by-gone
               carriage
               now
               ,
               that
               he
               effectually
               comforts
               and
               commends
               her
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               a
               most
               friendly
               welcomer
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetest
               passer-by
               of
               transgressions
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               upbraiding
               here
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               every
               word
               speaks
               how
               well
               he
               takes
               with
               her
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               his
               manifestations
               are
               seasonable
               and
               wise
               :
               Seasonable
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               comes
               when
               the
               Bride
               hath
               left
               no
               mean
               unessayed
               ,
               and
               was
               at
               a
               stand
               ;
               wise
               ,
               that
               he
               comes
               not
               until
               she
               had
               found
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               her
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               was
               brought
               to
               a
               more
               lively
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               holinesse
               and
               profitable
               experiences
               therein
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               in
               what
               goeth
               before
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               not
               displeased
               with
               humble
               believing
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               claiming
               of
               interest
               in
               him
               by
               his
               own
               ,
               even
               when
               his
               dispensations
               to
               sense
               are
               dark
               ,
               but
               takes
               very
               well
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               special
               compl●●ncy
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               comes
               in
               with
               this
               intimation
               of
               his
               love
               here
               ,
               importing
               his
               hearty
               accepting
               of
               her
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lords
               commendations
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               to
               them
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               he
               conforms
               and
               proportions
               them
               to
               their
               condition
               and
               exercise
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               been
               under
               any
               long
               and
               sharp
               exercise
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Bride
               was
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               )
               he
               makes
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               his
               manifestations
               the
               more
               sweet
               and
               full
               ,
               as
               here
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               ,
               when
               grace
               is
               exercised
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               beautiful
               creatures
               ,
               and
               much
               esteemed
               of
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               thus
               commends
               them
               .
               6
               :
               Grace
               and
               holinesse
               in
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               is
               
               much
               more
               beautiful
               and
               acceptable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               the
               external
               Ordinances
               (
               though
               excellent
               in
               themselves
               )
               as
               separable
               from
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               was
               very
               beautiful
               as
               to
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               emblem
               of
               this
               .
               7.
               
               There
               is
               an
               awfulnesse
               and
               terriblenesse
               in
               believers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               lovelinesse
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               terrible
               to
               the
               prophane
               ,
               even
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               not
               ,
               a
               godly
               carriage
               puts
               a
               restraint
               on
               them
               .
               8.
               
               Lovelinesse
               ,
               terriblenesse
               and
               authority
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               are
               knit
               together
               ;
               when
               a
               particular
               believer
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               is
               lively
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               then
               have
               they
               weight
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               fails
               ,
               they
               become
               despicable
               .
               9.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               great
               weight
               with
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               only
               army
               that
               prevails
               over
               him
               ,
               as
               faith
               is
               the
               only
               weapon
               ,
               being
               humbly
               exercised
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               overcome
               :
               This
               is
               more
               fully
               expressed
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Turn
                 away
                 thine
                 eyes
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 me
                 :
                 —
              
            
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               fifth
               verse
               contains
               the
               amplification
               and
               heightening
               of
               the
               Brides
               lovely
               ▪
               terriblenesse
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               instance
               and
               proof
               thereof
               ,
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               a
               most
               wonderful
               expression
               ,
               
                 Turn
                 away
                 thine
                 eyes
                 from
                 me
                 ▪
              
               and
               as
               wonderful
               a
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               beloved
               :
               Wherein
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               ,
               wherein
               this
               might
               and
               irresistable
               terriblenesse
               of
               hers
               consisted
               ,
               It
               's
               her
               eyes
               ,
               which
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               looking
               on
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               she
               knew
               not
               ,
               to
               her
               sense
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               :
               By
               eyes
               ,
               we
               shew
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               9.
               were
               understood
               her
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               saith
               in
               him
               ,
               whereby
               she
               was
               still
               cleaving
               to
               him
               under
               desertion
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               present
               dark
               condition
               she
               was
               in
               ,
               seeking
               to
               find
               him
               out
               .
               2.
               
               This
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Turn
                 away
                 thine
                 eyes
              
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               approved
               not
               her
               looking
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               her
               faith
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               exceeding
               great
               delight
               he
               had
               in
               her
               placing
               her
               faith
               and
               love
               on
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               her
               loving
               and
               believing
               looks
               ravished
               him
               (
               as
               it
               's
               Chap.
               4.
               9.
               
               )
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               his
               heart
               could
               not
               stand
               out
               against
               these
               looks
               ,
               more
               than
               one
               man
               could
               stand
               out
               against
               a
               whole
               army
               ,
               as
               the
               the
               following
               expression
               
               clears
               :
               It
               's
               like
               these
               expressions
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 32.
                 28.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 let
                 me
                 go
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 10.
                 
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               ;
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               the
               believers
               strength
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               importunity
               of
               love
               ,
               exercised
               in
               humble
               dependence
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               cleaving
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               commended
               ;
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 me
              
               :
               This
               shews
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               violent
               ,
               or
               unwilling
               victory
               over
               him
               .
               But
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               effect
               that
               followed
               her
               looks
               )
               it
               holds
               forth
               the
               intensnesse
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               certainty
               of
               faiths
               prevailing
               ,
               that
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               with
               reverence
               and
               admiration
               )
               he
               is
               captivat
               ,
               ravished
               and
               held
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               overcome
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               be
               so
               ;
               yea
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfulnesse
               of
               his
               promises
               ,
               whereby
               he
               walks
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               yield
               unto
               the
               believing
               importunity
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               one
               overcome
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               's
               borrowed
               from
               the
               most
               passionat
               love
               that
               useth
               to
               be
               in
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               so
               taken
               with
               some
               lovely
               object
               ,
               that
               a
               look
               thereof
               pierceth
               them
               :
               This
               ,
               though
               in
               every
               thing
               (
               especially
               as
               implying
               defects
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               applyed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               holy
               spiritual
               manner
               ,
               the
               effects
               ,
               for
               the
               believers
               comfort
               ,
               are
               as
               really
               and
               certainly
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               wonderfully
               in
               Christ.
               These
               expressions
               are
               much
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               these
               spoken
               of
               ,
               upon
               Chap.
               3.
               4.
               and
               Chap.
               4.
               9.
               and
               therefore
               the
               doctrines
               there
               ,
               will
               follow
               here
               .
               But
               further
               from
               the
               scope
               and
               repetition
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               the
               believers
               eyes
               may
               look
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               love
               and
               faith
               may
               be
               exercised
               on
               Christ
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               dark
               and
               deserted
               conditions
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               their
               property
               to
               look
               alway
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               their
               eyes
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               blind
               through
               desertion
               ,
               he
               is
               still
               the
               Object
               they
               are
               set
               upon
               .
               2.
               
               That
               when
               these
               graces
               of
               faith
               and
               love
               are
               exercised
               on
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               never
               fruitlesse
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               prevail
               and
               obtain
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               alwayes
               sensible
               to
               the
               believer
               .
               3.
               
               The
               love
               and
               faith
               of
               believers
               ,
               have
               weight
               with
               Christ
               and
               affect
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               keeps
               up
               himself
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               overcome
               even
               then
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               expression
               in
               the
               text
               looks
               to
               what
               was
               past
               .
               4.
               
               Faith
               working
               by
               love
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               gallant
               ,
               and
               holy
               darring
               thing
               ,
               bold
               in
               it's
               enterprises
               to
               pursue
               after
               ,
               to
               grip
               ,
               and
               stick
               to
               Christ
               over
               all
               difficulties
               (
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               former
               carriage
               )
               and
               most
               successful
               as
               to
               the
               event
               .
               5.
               
               The
               more
               stayedly
               and
               stoutly
               ,
               with
               love
               ,
               humility
               and
               diligence
               ,
               that
               
               ●aith
               set
               on
               Christ
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               more
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               greater
               commendation
               ,
               as
               the
               eleventh
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               his
               commendation
               of
               that
               womans
               faith
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               25.
               do
               confirm
               :
               Tenaciousnesse
               ,
               and
               importunity
               in
               holding
               of
               ,
               hanging
               on
               ,
               and
               cleaving
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               marvelled
               at
               ,
               and
               commended
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               will
               never
               be
               reproved
               nor
               rejected
               :
               They
               greatly
               mistake
               Christ
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               wrestling
               by
               faith
               will
               displease
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               even
               though
               he
               seem
               to
               keep
               up
               himself
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               to
               occasion
               ,
               and
               to
               provoke
               to
               more
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               takes
               so
               much
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 —
                 Thy
                 hair
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 Goats
                 ,
                 that
                 appear
                 from
                 Gilead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 teeth
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 sheep
                 which
                 go
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 washing
                 ,
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 beareth
                 twins
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 barren
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 Pomegranate
                 ,
                 are
                 thy
                 Temples
                 within
                 thy
                 locks
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               following
               particulars
               of
               her
               commendation
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               5.
               and
               in
               the
               6.
               and
               7.
               verses
               ,
               are
               set
               down
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               therefore
               we
               need
               say
               no
               more
               for
               their
               explication
               ,
               only
               we
               would
               consider
               the
               reason
               of
               repeating
               them
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               here
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               this
               ;
               Although
               he
               commended
               her
               formerly
               in
               these
               expressions
               ,
               yet
               considering
               her
               foul
               slip
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               his
               withdrawing
               on
               the
               back
               of
               it
               ,
               she
               might
               think
               that
               he
               had
               other
               thoughts
               of
               her
               now
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               priviledges
               and
               promises
               which
               she
               had
               ground
               to
               lay
               claim
               to
               before
               ,
               did
               not
               belong
               to
               her
               now
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               could
               not
               comfortably
               plead
               an
               interest
               in
               them
               now
               as
               before
               ;
               
               to
               remove
               this
               mistake
               or
               doubt
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               only
               commend
               her
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               same
               very
               words
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               she
               was
               the
               same
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               respect
               was
               not
               diminished
               to
               her
               ,
               therfore
               he
               will
               not
               alter
               her
               name
               ,
               nor
               her
               commendation
               ,
               but
               will
               again
               repeat
               it
               for
               her
               confirmation
               ,
               intimating
               his
               love
               thereby
               ;
               and
               also
               for
               her
               instruction
               ,
               teaching
               the
               Bride
               her
               duty
               by
               these
               particulars
               of
               her
               commendation
               ,
               and
               shewing
               her
               what
               she
               should
               be
               :
               And
               this
               commendation
               had
               not
               met
               so
               well
               with
               her
               case
               ,
               nor
               expressed
               so
               well
               his
               unchangeable
               love
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               given
               in
               other
               terms
               .
               From
               this
               we
               may
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               as
               believers
               are
               ready
               to
               slip
               and
               fail
               in
               their
               duty
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               ready
               to
               suspect
               Christ
               to
               be
               changing
               towards
               them
               because
               of
               their
               failings
               ;
               they
               are
               very
               apt
               from
               their
               own
               ficklenesse
               and
               changes
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               him
               to
               be
               changeable
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               comfort
               from
               all
               by●gone
               evidences
               and
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               words
               that
               have
               comforted
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               restored
               and
               set
               right
               again
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Bridegroom
               is
               most
               constant
               in
               his
               affection
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               continuing
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               the
               most
               free
               forgiver
               of
               wrongs
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               the
               most
               full
               forgetter
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               return
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               continues
               speaking
               to
               her
               in
               the
               same
               terms
               as
               formerly
               ,
               without
               any
               alteration
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               such
               wrong
               on
               her
               side
               had
               been
               committed
               .
               3.
               
               Renewing
               of
               repentance
               and
               faith
               by
               believers
               after
               failings
               ,
               puts
               them
               in
               that
               same
               condition
               and
               capacity
               with
               Christ
               ,
               for
               laying
               claim
               to
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               their
               wonted
               priviledges
               and
               comforts
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               such
               failings
               and
               miscarriages
               had
               never
               been
               .
               4.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               would
               have
               his
               people
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               strengthned
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               constancy
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               the
               unchangeablenesse
               of
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               priviledges
               following
               thereon
               :
               And
               seing
               he
               thus
               loves
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               allowes
               them
               to
               believe
               it
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               fix
               and
               imprint
               Christ's
               words
               on
               believers
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               them
               affected
               with
               them
               :
               therefore
               often
               ,
               both
               promises
               and
               duties
               must
               be
               repeated
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               once
               spoken
               must
               be
               again
               repeated
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               especially
               after
               a
               slip
               and
               fit
               of
               security
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               made
               lively
               again
               ,
               and
               fresh
               to
               their
               relish
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               doth
               here
               .
               6.
               
               Unlesse
               Christ
               speak
               and
               make
               the
               word
               lively
               ,
               the
               sweetest
               
               word
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               once
               possibly
               hath
               been
               made
               lively
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               will
               not
               savour
               ,
               but
               will
               want
               it's
               relish
               and
               luster
               ,
               if
               he
               repeat
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 threescore
                 Queens
                 ,
                 and
                 fourscore
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 and
                 Virgins
                 without
                 number
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Dove
                 ,
                 my
                 undefiled
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 choice
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 bare
                 her
                 :
                 the
                 daughters
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 her
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Queens
                 and
                 the
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 praised
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               kind
               Bridegroom
               proceeds
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               Bride
               ,
               vers
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               shews
               the
               rich
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               her
               ,
               by
               considering
               her
               several
               wayes
               ,
               whereby
               she
               is
               preferable
               to
               what
               is
               most
               excellent
               :
               And
               then
               in
               the
               following
               verses
               ,
               he
               confirms
               this
               by
               a
               twofold
               proof
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               closeth
               the
               Chapter
               with
               a
               kind
               invitation
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               proof
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               he
               puts
               the
               commendation
               given
               her
               ,
               out
               of
               doubt
               .
            
             
               For
               understanding
               the
               8.
               and
               9.
               verses
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Concubines
                 ,
              
               by
               this
               Dove
               that
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               mother
               that
               bears
               ,
               are
               not
               understood
               any
               party
               distinct
               from
               the
               Church
               or
               Bride
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Bride
               diversly
               considered
               ,
               taking-in
               first
               the
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               which
               is
               beautiful
               in
               her
               Ordinances
               ,
               external
               profession
               and
               order
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               is
               the
               mother
               that
               bears
               the
               daughters
               (
               who
               are
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               )
               and
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               seen
               ;
               both
               which
               expressions
               hold
               forth
               this
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               mother
               and
               daughters
               have
               hitherto
               been
               
               understood
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               and
               especially
               ,
               the
               Church
               as
               invisible
               ,
               and
               the
               real
               believers
               who
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               invisible
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               scope
               here
               is
               to
               commend
               her
               graces
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               commendation
               preceeding
               ,
               and
               the
               proofs
               given
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               they
               especially
               belong
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               by
               Analogy
               agree
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               she
               is
               comprehended
               .
            
             
               This
               diverse
               consideration
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               one
               and
               moe
               ,
               Is
               not
               ,
               1.
               disagreeable
               to
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               which
               Christ
               useth
               to
               commend
               her
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               9
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               where
               there
               is
               the
               Queen
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Kings
                 daughter
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgins
               ;
               or
               
                 Daughters
                 her
                 companions
              
               ,
               who
               are
               with
               her
               ,
               yet
               by
               all
               is
               understood
               the
               same
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               considered
               collectively
               as
               one
               body
               ,
               or
               distributively
               in
               her
               several
               members
               .
               Nor
               ,
               2.
               is
               it
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               strain
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               absurd
               ,
               as
               was
               shown
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               and
               needs
               not
               now
               be
               repeated
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               it
               agrees
               well
               with
               Christ's
               scope
               here
               (
               where
               he
               is
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               seeking
               how
               to
               expresse
               fully
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               Bride
               ,
               as
               singular
               and
               eminent
               )
               thus
               to
               consider
               her
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               moe
               wayes
               she
               be
               considered
               ,
               her
               excellency
               appears
               the
               more
               ,
               she
               being
               excellent
               ,
               whatever
               way
               she
               be
               lookt
               on
               :
               And
               if
               as
               visible
               ,
               she
               be
               glorious
               ,
               and
               someway
               one
               in
               him
               ,
               much
               more
               as
               invisible
               she
               is
               so
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               By
               
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Concubines
              
               and
               Virgins
               then
               ,
               we
               understand
               believers
               of
               different
               growths
               and
               degrees
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               believers
               ,
               1.
               because
               these
               titles
               agree
               best
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               strain
               of
               this
               Song
               and
               of
               Psalm
               45.
               2.
               
               They
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               of
               one
               mother
               .
               3.
               
               They
               praise
               the
               Bride
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               honesty
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               argument
               of
               her
               excellency
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               praised
               and
               commended
               by
               such
               as
               had
               discerning
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               here
               to
               understand
               believers
               of
               different
               growths
               and
               degrees
               ,
               so
               that
               some
               believers
               are
               Queens
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               more
               glorious
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               the
               highest
               priviledges
               ;
               Some
               are
               as
               Concubines
               ,
               who
               were
               accounted
               lawful
               wives
               as
               to
               conjugal
               fellowship
               ,
               but
               differed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               such
               government
               over
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               had
               not
               right
               to
               inherit
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               as
               half
               wives
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               will
               bear
               ;
               Some
               are
               Virgins
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               so
               far
               admitted
               ,
               yet
               are
               of
               
               a
               chast
               carriage
               ,
               and
               so
               differenced
               from
               others
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               on
               Chap.
               1.
               3.
               
               Next
               ,
               the
               commendation
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               be
               
                 many
                 Queens
                 ,
                 moe
                 Concubines
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Virgins
                 without
                 number
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               many
               believers
               of
               different
               〈◊〉
               and
               degrees
               )
               yet
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Bride
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               singular
               excellency
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               an
               unheard-of
               thing
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               make
               up
               but
               one
               Bride
               ;
               the
               like
               whereof
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               marriage
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Or
               ,
               we
               may
               conceive
               thus
               ,
               though
               men
               for
               their
               satisfaction
               ,
               sought
               out
               many
               Queens
               ,
               Concubines
               and
               Virgins
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               one
               what
               was
               satisfying
               ,
               yet
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               my
               one
               Bride
               is
               to
               me
               many
               virtually
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               worth
               of
               so
               many
               Queens
               ,
               Concubines
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               were
               combined
               in
               one
               :
               And
               thus
               as
               she
               set
               him
               out
               chief
               of
               all
               husbands
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               set
               her
               out
               as
               chief
               of
               all
               Brides
               ,
               and
               as
               comprehending
               in
               her
               alone
               ,
               all
               that
               was
               desirable
               ,
               as
               the
               next
               part
               of
               the
               9.
               vers
               .
               clear●
               .
               By
               the
               number
               ,
               60.
               80.
               and
               
                 without
                 number
              
               ,
               we
               conceive
               an
               indefinit
               number
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               many
               ,
               only
               they
               of
               the
               inferior
               ranks
               are
               manyest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               moe
               Concubines
               than
               Queens
               ,
               far
               advanced
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               moe
               Virgins
               than
               Concubines
               ,
               because
               experienced
               believers
               of
               an
               high
               degree
               are
               most
               rare
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               are
               not
               grown
               up
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               ,
               are
               most
               numerous
               ;
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               are
               moe
               weak
               than
               strong
               believers
               .
               Which
               saith
               ,
               1.
               that
               there
               are
               degrees
               amongst
               true
               believers
               ,
               all
               have
               not
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               all
               have
               the
               same
               grace
               for
               kind
               ,
               and
               though
               all
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               ;
               there
               are
               old
               men
               ,
               or
               
                 fathers
                 ,
                 young
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               
                 little
                 children
              
               ,
               or
               babs
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13.
               2.
               
               Among
               believers
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               moe
               weak
               than
               strong
               .
               3.
               
               He
               accounts
               of
               them
               all
               as
               honorable
               ,
               and
               reckons
               even
               the
               Virgins
               as
               commendable
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               not
               up
               to
               be
               Queens
               .
               Yet
               ,
               4.
               where
               grace
               is
               most
               lively
               ,
               and
               faith
               most
               strong
               ,
               there
               he
               dignifies
               believers
               with
               a
               most
               special
               and
               ample
               commendation
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               9.
               vers
               .
               makes
               up
               the
               scope
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               By
               D●●e
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               we
               said
               is
               understood
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               the
               invisible
               Church
               of
               believers
               ,
               who
               all
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               property
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               same
               priviledges
               ;
               the
               titles
               are
               spoken
               
               of
               before
               :
               The
               commendation
               is
               threefold
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               is
               one
               ,
               which
               sets
               her
               out
               not
               only
               with
               unity
               in
               her
               affections
               ,
               but
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               onenesse
               in
               her self
               :
               Thus
               the
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               one
               garden
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               comprehending
               many
               beds
               of
               spices
               ;
               one
               Church
               ,
               made
               up
               here
               of
               many
               particular
               Churches
               :
               And
               thus
               onenesse
               or
               unity
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               commendation
               to
               her
               ,
               or
               a
               special
               part
               of
               her
               excellency
               .
               But
               ,
               2.
               the
               invisible
               Church
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               all
               believers
               make
               up
               one
               body
               ;
               though
               there
               be
               many
               of
               different
               growths
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Bride
               :
               This
               is
               a
               singular
               thing
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               for
               the
               scope
               ,
               of
               commending
               the
               Bride
               ;
               and
               points
               out
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               the
               excellencies
               in
               believers
               combine
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               excellent
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               partakes
               of
               anothers
               excellency
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               mutual
               union
               and
               communion
               they
               have
               with
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Head
               and
               Husband
               ,
               and
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               face
               adornes
               the
               leg
               ,
               and
               the
               straightnesse
               of
               the
               legs
               commends
               the
               face
               ,
               because
               both
               hold
               forth
               one
               glorious
               body
               .
               2.
               
               It
               illustrats
               her
               commendation
               thus
               ,
               There
               are
               many
               Queens
               stately
               ,
               many
               Concubines
               and
               Virgins
               lovely
               amongst
               men
               ,
               yet
               one
               cannot
               be
               all
               ;
               but
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               although
               there
               be
               many
               of
               these
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               is
               she
               one
               ,
               and
               although
               she
               be
               one
               ,
               yet
               is
               she
               all
               ,
               collectively
               suming
               up
               all
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 She
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 :
              
               This
               sets
               her
               out
               singularly
               and
               exclusively
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               another
               but
               she
               :
               By
               mother
               here
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               children
               are
               conceived
               and
               brought
               forth
               ,
               she
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               that
               believe
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 26.
                 
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 :
              
               This
               Church
               considered
               as
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               is
               one
               ;
               and
               is
               the
               mother
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Church
               considered
               as
               being
               in
               this
               or
               that
               place
               for
               the
               time
               present
               ,
               which
               is
               understood
               by
               
                 us
                 all
              
               ,
               wherever
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               belong
               to
               that
               mother
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               26.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Church
               but
               that
               one
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               begotten
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               brought
               forth
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               belong
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 She
                 is
                 the
                 choice
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 bare
                 her
                 :
              
               This
               sets
               her
               out
               comparatively
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               is
               the
               choice
               one
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               this
               one
               Church
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               multitude
               of
               all
               the
               
               societies
               that
               are
               there
               .
               2.
               
               She
               is
               the
               choice
               one
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               visible
               professors
               as
               such
               ,
               she
               is
               beyond
               the
               daughters
               ;
               amongst
               all
               her
               mothers
               children
               ,
               or
               prosessing
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               believer
               doth
               excel
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Church
               considered
               complexly
               doth
               excel
               particular
               believers
               ,
               as
               having
               all
               their
               excellencies
               combined
               together
               :
               Or
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               these
               two
               verses
               ,
               being
               to
               prefer
               the
               Bride
               as
               singular
               ,
               and
               eminently
               beyond
               all
               other
               beloveds
               ,
               whether
               Queens
               ,
               Concubines
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               joyned
               unto
               men
               ,
               or
               Virgins
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               yet
               suited
               and
               sought
               for
               ,
               we
               may
               conceive
               it
               thus
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               my
               dove
               hath
               not
               a
               match
               ,
               but
               is
               chief
               ;
               and
               as
               she
               called
               him
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               beloveds
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               10.
               so
               here
               he
               commends
               her
               as
               the
               most
               lovely
               of
               all
               Brides
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               wedded
               or
               wooed
               ;
               although
               there
               be
               many
               of
               these
               :
               Yet
               ,
               1.
               my
               dove
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               singular
               excellency
               ,
               she
               comprehends
               all
               .
               2.
               
               
                 She
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
              
               there
               are
               no
               moe
               of
               that
               family
               ,
               that
               are
               born
               of
               that
               mother
               ,
               beside
               her self
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               set
               my
               heart
               on
               ,
               or
               can
               match
               with
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               the
               believer
               ,
               is
               cryed
               down
               .
               3.
               
               Comparatively
               ,
               
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 choice
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 bare
                 her
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               comparing
               her
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               by
               comparing
               her
               with
               all
               meer
               external
               professors
               ,
               she
               is
               still
               the
               choice
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               ,
               is
               clear
               ,
               and
               the
               enumerating
               of
               so
               many
               Queens
               ,
               Concubins
               and
               Virgins
               ,
               doth
               illustrat
               it
               ,
               either
               by
               shewing
               her
               singularity
               and
               perfection
               ,
               as
               having
               all
               in
               her
               alone
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               many
               ;
               or
               ,
               by
               preferring
               her
               to
               all
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               many
               :
               and
               thus
               in
               his
               commending
               of
               her
               ,
               he
               is
               even
               and
               equal
               with
               her
               in
               the
               commendation
               she
               gave
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               both
               comparative
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               chief
               of
               ten
               thousand
               ;
               and
               also
               absolute
               and
               comprehensive
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               all
               desires
               ,
               that
               nothing
               was
               wanting
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               things
               desirable
               were
               comprehended
               in
               him
               :
               so
               now
               he
               commends
               and
               extols
               her
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               having
               more
               in
               her
               alone
               than
               was
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               others
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               love
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               his
               estimation
               of
               her
               ,
               was
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               hers
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               satisfied
               with
               her
               alone
               ,
               without
               seeking
               to
               multiply
               Queens
               or
               Concubins
               ,
               as
               many
               men
               of
               the
               world
               did
               .
            
             
               This
               commendation
               out
               of
               Christ's
               mouth
               ,
               of
               a
               Bride
               so
               undutiful
               ,
               
               may
               seem
               strange
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               unquestionable
               ▪
               he
               brings
               in
               a
               double
               confirmation
               ,
               both
               which
               ,
               respect
               what
               goeth
               before
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               the
               more
               convincing
               .
               The
               first
               is
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               taken
               from
               that
               esteem
               that
               others
               had
               of
               her
               ,
               
                 The
                 daughters
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 blessed
                 her
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               beauty
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               real
               and
               singular
               ,
               even
               such
               that
               it
               makes
               on-lookers
               ,
               the
               most
               glorious
               and
               discerning
               (
               not
               only
               the
               Daughters
               but
               even
               the
               Queens
               and
               Concubines
               )
               to
               be
               much
               affected
               ;
               the
               beauty
               of
               my
               Bride
               is
               such
               as
               takes
               them
               all
               up
               .
               The
               daughters
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               professors
               ,
               
                 saw
                 her
              
               ,
               they
               beheld
               this
               beauty
               of
               hers
               (
               as
               Chap.
               3.
               6.
               
               )
               and
               
                 they
                 blessed
                 her
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               were
               convinced
               of
               her
               excellency
               ,
               and
               accounted
               her
               blessed
               and
               happy
               ,
               as
               Mary
               saith
               of
               her self
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               48.
               
               And
               ,
               2.
               they
               wished
               well
               to
               her
               ,
               desiring
               God
               to
               blesse
               her
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 129.
                 8.
                 
                 We
                 blesse
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               these
               two
               are
               comprehended
               in
               one
               man's
               blessing
               of
               another
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               
                 Queens
                 and
                 Concubins
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               who
               either
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               thought
               most
               of
               ,
               
                 they
                 praised
                 her
              
               ;
               by
               which
               is
               understood
               some
               external
               expression
               of
               their
               esteem
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               their
               endeavour
               to
               paint
               out
               her
               excellency
               and
               beauty
               to
               the
               view
               of
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               might
               fall
               in
               love
               with
               her
               :
               As
               the
               first
               then
               looks
               to
               the
               high
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               inward
               esteem
               they
               had
               of
               her
               ;
               so
               this
               looks
               to
               the
               outward
               expression
               of
               that
               esteem
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               study
               to
               set
               her
               out
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               others
               :
               So
               they
               yielded
               the
               Bride
               to
               be
               excellent
               ,
               and
               called
               her
               
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               9.
               which
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               her
               lovelinesse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               grace
               in
               an
               exercised
               believer
               ;
               and
               whatever
               others
               thought
               of
               her
               ,
               yet
               that
               such
               praised
               her
               ,
               it
               shews
               ,
               there
               was
               reality
               in
               the
               ground
               thereof
               .
               This
               is
               also
               spoken
               to
               their
               commendation
               ,
               who
               did
               thus
               commend
               her
               ;
               And
               it
               holds
               out
               ,
               1.
               the
               notice
               which
               he
               takes
               of
               the
               thoughts
               and
               words
               which
               men
               have
               of
               his
               Bride
               ;
               our
               Lord
               knows
               what
               men
               say
               or
               think
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               records
               it
               .
               2.
               
               How
               pleasing
               it
               is
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               speaking
               respectively
               of
               her
               ,
               especially
               when
               she
               is
               exercised
               with
               any
               dark
               or
               afflicting
               dispensation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 she
                 that
                 looketh
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 fair
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               tenth
               verse
               may
               be
               taken
               as
               the
               expression
               of
               his
               own
               esteem
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               begins
               the
               second
               proof
               of
               her
               excellency
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               they
               ,
               but
               He
               esteems
               of
               her
               .
               Or
               ,
               the
               words
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               praise
               ,
               and
               be
               read
               thus
               ,
               
                 They
                 praised
                 her
              
               ,
               saying
               (
               as
               often
               that
               word
               is
               to
               be
               supplied
               )
               
                 who
                 is
                 she
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               thus
               taken
               ,
               the
               scope
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               holding
               forth
               their
               esteem
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               his
               repeating
               of
               it
               ,
               shews
               his
               approbation
               thereof
               :
               and
               we
               incline
               to
               take
               the
               words
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               because
               it
               continues
               the
               series
               better
               ,
               and
               shews
               their
               concurring
               in
               their
               thoughts
               of
               her
               ,
               with
               what
               were
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               which
               is
               his
               scope
               .
               This
               is
               peculiarly
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               him
               as
               well
               grounded
               praise
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               their
               thoughts
               were
               conform
               and
               agreeable
               to
               his
               .
               It
               will
               also
               difference
               the
               two
               confirmations
               better
               to
               begin
               the
               second
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               than
               to
               take
               the
               words
               simply
               as
               the
               Bridegrooms
               words
               ,
               wherein
               the
               same
               thing
               for
               substance
               with
               what
               was
               said
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               is
               repeated
               .
               However
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               her
               lovelinesse
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               manner
               of
               expression
               here
               used
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 she
              
               ?
               Like
               that
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               6.
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               daughters
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               looks
               the
               liker
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               them
               also
               ,
               as
               wondering
               at
               her
               ,
               What
               is
               she
               ?
               this
               she
               must
               be
               some
               singular
               person
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               proves
               his
               scope
               ,
               laid
               down
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               2.
               
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               sets
               out
               her
               lovelinesse
               in
               four
               expressions
               or
               similitudes
               ,
               tending
               to
               one
               thing
               ,
               namely
               to
               shew
               the
               lightsomnesse
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               her
               ravishing-beauty
               :
               The
               first
               similitude
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 she
                 looketh
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 :
              
               The
               morning
               is
               lightsome
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               refreshful
               ;
               so
               the
               Bride
               is
               like
               the
               morning
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               world
               that
               is
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               
               lovely
               ,
               chearing
               and
               heartsome
               to
               look-on
               beyond
               all
               others
               ,
               so
               the
               morning
               is
               often
               opposed
               to
               affliction
               and
               heartlesnesse
               ,
               Isa.
               58.
               8.
               for
               ,
               then
               birds
               and
               fields
               look
               chearful
               ,
               that
               before
               were
               dark
               and
               drooping
               .
               2.
               
               She
               is
               
                 fair
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
              
               :
               The
               Moon
               is
               the
               lesser
               of
               the
               two
               great
               lights
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               to
               guid
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               glorious
               creature
               ,
               shining
               above
               all
               stars
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Bride
               like
               the
               Moon
               in
               a
               dark
               night
               ,
               very
               conspicuous
               and
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               useful
               withall
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               are
               acquaint
               with
               her
               .
               3.
               
               She
               is
               
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
              
               :
               This
               speaks
               yet
               more
               of
               her
               splendor
               ,
               her
               taking-excellent
               beauty
               ,
               and
               usefulnesse
               ,
               for
               the
               direction
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               daughters
               that
               behold
               her
               ;
               The
               Sun
               being
               the
               most
               bright
               ,
               lightsome
               and
               glorious
               creature
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               light
               that
               is
               singularly
               useful
               to
               the
               world
               .
               4.
               
               She
               is
               
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               spoken
               to
               ,
               on
               vers
               .
               4.
               and
               is
               here
               repeated
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               no
               common
               ,
               effeminate
               beauty
               ,
               but
               a
               stately
               majesty
               ,
               wherewith
               she
               is
               adorned
               ,
               that
               hath
               an
               awfulnesse
               in
               it
               towards
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               prevailing
               efficacy
               towards
               God.
               In
               sum
               ,
               it
               describes
               the
               spiritual
               beauty
               of
               the
               Bride
               in
               these
               properties
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lightsome
               ,
               and
               shining
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               true
               glory
               but
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               the
               light
               ,
               all
               other
               beauty
               is
               but
               dark
               ;
               Grace
               maketh
               one
               shine
               
                 like
                 a
                 light
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 place
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               2.
               15.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               growing
               beauty
               ,
               every
               step
               of
               these
               similitudes
               ascends
               higher
               and
               higher
               ,
               till
               the
               Sun
               be
               rested
               in
               ,
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 shining
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 shines
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 untill
                 the
                 perfect
                 day
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               4.
               24.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               comprehensive
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               compared
               to
               lights
               of
               all
               sorts
               ;
               There
               is
               somewhat
               in
               grace
               that
               resembles
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               lovely
               ,
               Gods
               Image
               being
               therein
               eminently
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               stately
               and
               awful
               ,
               being
               convincing
               and
               captivating
               to
               on-lookers
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               beauty
               attended
               with
               a
               military
               and
               fighting
               condition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               compared
               to
               armies
               :
               The
               highest
               commendation
               of
               believers
               ,
               doth
               insinuate
               them
               to
               be
               in
               a
               fighting
               posture
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               stayedly
               they
               maintain
               their
               fight
               ,
               and
               keep
               their
               posture
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               the
               more
               beautiful
               .
               6.
               
               A
               believer
               that
               prevails
               with
               Christ
               (
               as
               she
               did
               ,
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               )
               will
               also
               be
               awful
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               here
               she
               is
               ,
               and
               will
               prevail
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               saith
               to
               Iacob
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               28.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 prevailed
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               then
               follows
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 also
                 prevail
                 with
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 went
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Nuts
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 the
                 Vine
                 flourished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pomegranates
                 budded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 ever
                 I
                 was
                 aware
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 made
                 me
                 like
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Amminadib
                 .
              
            
             
               Follows
               now
               in
               the
               11.
               and
               12.
               verses
               ,
               the
               second
               proof
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               beauty
               and
               statelinesse
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               which
               puts
               all
               out
               of
               controversie
               ;
               and
               this
               proof
               he
               takes
               from
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               respecting
               what
               was
               said
               ,
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               it
               may
               be
               summed
               thus
               ,
               That
               must
               be
               stately
               beauty
               ,
               that
               ravisheth
               me
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               understood
               )
               but
               hers
               is
               such
               ;
               This
               is
               proved
               from
               experience
               ,
               
                 I
                 went
                 down
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 nuts
              
               (
               having
               withdrawn
               from
               that
               sensible
               communion
               which
               was
               entertained
               with
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               doth
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
               to
               his
               Garden
               )
               and
               was
               looking
               to
               the
               case
               of
               my
               plants
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Bride
               had
               informed
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               2.
               but
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 ere
                 I
                 was
                 aware
              
               ,
               she
               did
               cast
               an
               eye
               after
               me
               ,
               that
               so
               suddenly
               and
               effectually
               ravished
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               but
               return
               ,
               and
               that
               speedily
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               been
               mounted
               upon
               the
               swiftest
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               cannot
               but
               be
               stately
               lovelinesse
               :
               Which
               agrees
               with
               ,
               and
               relates
               to
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 overcome
                 me
                 :
              
               And
               so
               we
               may
               look
               on
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               therein
               ,
               for
               her
               consolation
               ,
               were
               giving
               her
               an
               account
               of
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               was
               doing
               ;
               and
               he
               shews
               her
               that
               even
               while
               he
               was
               absent
               ,
               her
               cryes
               (
               which
               Chap.
               5.
               6.
               she
               thought
               had
               not
               been
               heard
               )
               and
               her
               looks
               to
               him
               ,
               were
               not
               forgotten
               ,
               nor
               slighted
               ,
               even
               when
               to
               her
               sense
               she
               saw
               him
               not
               ,
               yet
               even
               then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               pierced
               me
               ,
               and
               made
               my
               affections
               warm
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               but
               be
               affected
               ,
               and
               return
               ,
               as
               now
               thou
               seeth
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               vers
               .
               sheweth
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               was
               doing
               ,
               
               when
               he
               was
               absent
               :
               The
               12.
               vers
               .
               how
               he
               returned
               .
               The
               place
               whether
               he
               went
               ,
               was
               to
               the
               
                 Garden
                 of
                 nuts
              
               ,
               that
               same
               which
               was
               called
               the
               Garden
               and
               beds
               of
               Spices
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               His
               
                 going
                 down
              
               ,
               is
               his
               withdrawing
               from
               her
               sense
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               that
               same
               place
               ,
               so
               here
               ,
               his
               end
               is
               set
               out
               in
               two
               expressions
               (
               which
               expounds
               how
               he
               feeds
               in
               his
               Gardens
               .
               )
               1.
               
               It
               is
               to
               
                 see
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 :
              
               The
               Church
               ,
               called
               the
               Garden
               formerly
               ,
               is
               here
               called
               the
               valley
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               planted
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               a
               good
               valley-soil
               ,
               where
               fruits
               use
               to
               thrive
               best
               .
               His
               going
               to
               
                 see
                 them
              
               ,
               holds
               forth
               his
               accurat
               observing
               in
               general
               how
               it
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               taking
               delight
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               recreat
               himself
               by
               beholding
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               men
               do
               who
               visite
               their
               Gardens
               .
               Next
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 the
                 Vine
                 flourished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pomegranates
                 budded
                 :
              
               By
               Vine
               and
               Pomegranate
               ,
               are
               understood
               particular
               believers
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               several
               trees
               of
               his
               Garden
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               on
               Chap.
               4.
               13.
               
               Their
               flourishing
               ,
               or
               budding
               ,
               looks
               to
               the
               beginnings
               of
               grace
               ,
               scarce
               come
               to
               ripe
               fruit
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               in
               the
               bud
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               15.
               
               )
               being
               exceeding
               tender
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               mentioned
               distinctly
               ,
               beside
               the
               former
               general
               ,
               of
               seeing
               the
               fruits
               ;
               To
               shew
               ,
               1.
               his
               taking
               particular
               notice
               of
               every
               particular
               believer
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               goes
               from
               tree
               to
               tree
               in
               his
               Garden
               .
               2.
               
               His
               special
               notice
               taking
               of
               beginners
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               beginnings
               of
               his
               work
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               especially
               delighted
               with
               the
               first
               buddings
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               careful
               that
               nothing
               wrong
               them
               :
               This
               is
               his
               feeding
               in
               his
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               his
               gathering
               Lilies
               ,
               to
               be
               delighted
               with
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               even
               with
               their
               weak
               and
               tender
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               solicitously
               careful
               of
               their
               good
               ,
               as
               men
               use
               to
               be
               of
               the
               thriving
               of
               their
               fruit-trees
               .
            
             
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Where
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               Garden
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               planted
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               he
               takes
               pains
               ,
               he
               looks
               for
               fruits
               ;
               His
               Garden
               should
               never
               want
               fruit
               .
               2.
               
               There
               are
               diverse
               growths
               ,
               degrees
               or
               measures
               of
               grace
               amongst
               his
               people
               ;
               for
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               trees
               have
               fruits
               ,
               and
               some
               but
               blossoms
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               takes
               special
               notice
               of
               his
               peoples
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               particularly
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               went
               from
               one
               to
               another
               (
               as
               the
               Gardener
               doth
               from
               tree
               to
               tree
               )
               to
               discover
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               especially
               delighted
               with
               the
               kindly
               blossomings
               of
               
               beginners
               ,
               and
               he
               takes
               especial
               notice
               of
               the
               young
               and
               tender
               buddings
               of
               their
               grace
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               far
               from
               crushing
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               ripe
               fruits
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               more
               tenderly
               care
               for
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               accuratly
               takes
               notice
               of
               his
               Brides
               carriage
               ,
               and
               expects
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               when
               he
               seems
               to
               her
               sense
               to
               be
               absent
               ,
               and
               is
               especially
               much
               delighted
               with
               it
               then
               ;
               for
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               gone
               down
               to
               his
               Garden
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               errand
               ,
               to
               
                 see
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 ,
                 whether
                 ,
              
               &c.
               when
               he
               withdraws
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               friendly
               design
               ,
               yet
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               although
               that
               was
               intended
               ,
               I
               was
               made
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               alter
               my
               purpose
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               stay
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               we
               come
               to
               the
               12.
               verse
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               set
               down
               ,
               how
               suddenly
               he
               is
               transported
               with
               affection
               to
               his
               Bride
               ;
               while
               he
               is
               viewing
               her
               graces
               in
               his
               absence
               from
               her
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               taken
               with
               love
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               stay
               no
               longer
               from
               her
               .
               We
               may
               consider
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               these
               three
               things
               ▪
               1.
               
               An
               effect
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               wrought
               on
               him
               ,
               He
               
                 is
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Amminadib
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 set
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Amminadib
                 :
              
               Chariots
               were
               used
               to
               travel
               with
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               greater
               speed
               ;
               or
               ,
               they
               were
               used
               in
               war
               ,
               for
               driving
               furiously
               (
               like
               Iehu
               )
               and
               mightily
               ,
               over
               difficulties
               and
               obstructions
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               The
               word
               Amminadib
               may
               be
               read
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               proper
               name
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               expression
               sets
               out
               excellent
               Chariots
               ,
               such
               as
               belonged
               possibly
               to
               some
               such
               valiant
               men
               of
               that
               name
               ;
               or
               it
               may
               be
               read
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 Ammi
                 nadib
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Original
               signifie
               ,
               
                 my
                 willing
                 people
              
               :
               So
               ,
               Ammi
               signifieth
               ,
               my
               people
               ,
               as
               ,
               Hos.
               2.
               1
               
               Say
               to
               your
               brethren
               Ammi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               people
               ;
               And
               Nadib
               is
               the
               same
               word
               that
               is
               rendered
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 110.
                 3.
                 willing
              
               ,
               Thy
               people
               shall
               
                 be
                 willing
              
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               princely
               beautifulnesse
               and
               willingnesse
               .
               The
               word
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               1.
               
               O
               Princes
               daughter
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               same
               root
               ,
               and
               we
               rather
               take
               it
               so
               here
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               suitable
               to
               the
               scope
               ,
               which
               shews
               what
               effect
               his
               Brides
               affection
               had
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               is
               often
               so
               elsewhere
               translated
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               rendered
               ,
               the
               Chariots
               of
               my
               princely
               willing
               people
               :
               They
               get
               this
               name
               for
               their
               princely
               behaviour
               ,
               in
               wrestling
               with
               him
               under
               difficulties
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 made
              
               ,
               may
               be
               rendered
               ,
               
                 was
                 set
              
               (
               according
               to
               the
               more
               usual
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
               )
               thus
               the
               effect
               may
               be
               taken
               two
               wayes
               ,
               to
               one
               scope
               ,
               
               1.
               
               I
               was
               made
               like
               the
               most
               swift
               Chariots
               for
               speedy
               return
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               detain
               me
               from
               returning
               to
               my
               Bride
               .
               Or
               ,
               2.
               if
               we
               may
               call
               the
               prayers
               ,
               faith
               and
               love
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               their
               Chariots
               ,
               he
               is
               set
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               taking
               pleasure
               to
               ride
               and
               triumph
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               brought
               back
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               Chariots
               sent
               from
               them
               he
               had
               been
               overcome
               :
               And
               this
               suits
               with
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               for
               ,
               while
               he
               accounts
               her
               as
               an
               army
               ;
               these
               must
               needs
               be
               her
               weapons
               and
               Chariots
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               longing
               willingnesse
               to
               be
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               soul-sicknesse
               ,
               casting
               her
               eyes
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               even
               fainting
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               the
               manner
               how
               this
               effect
               is
               brought
               about
               ,
               He
               is
               suddenly
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               surprized
               ,
               
                 or
                 ever
                 I
                 was
                 aware
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               knew
               not
               (
               as
               if
               he
               said
               )
               till
               I
               was
               transported
               with
               an
               irresistable
               power
               of
               love
               toward
               my
               Bride
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               and
               prayer
               ,
               was
               seeking
               after
               me
               ,
               while
               I
               had
               withdrawn
               my self
               .
               The
               expression
               is
               borrowed
               from
               men
               (
               for
               ,
               properly
               it
               agrees
               not
               to
               him
               )
               who
               by
               sudden
               effects
               that
               fall
               out
               beyond
               their
               expectation
               ,
               use
               to
               aggrege
               the
               wonderfulnesse
               of
               the
               cause
               that
               brings
               them
               about
               :
               Thus
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               or
               I
               was
               aware
               ,
               or
               ,
               while
               I
               was
               not
               thinking
               on
               it
               ,
               so
               forcibly
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               insensibly
               the
               thing
               prevailed
               over
               me
               :
               Christ
               expresseth
               it
               thus
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               wonderfulnesse
               of
               the
               thing
               that
               came
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               but
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               shun
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               if
               he
               had
               had
               no
               time
               to
               deliberat
               about
               it
               .
               This
               narration
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               resent
               that
               effect
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               how
               natively
               it
               was
               brought
               forth
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               they
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               sent
               their
               Chariots
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               cast
               a
               look
               after
               him
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               yield
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               yield
               ,
               as
               the
               third
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               shews
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               that
               so
               easily
               prevailed
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               within
               himself
               that
               set
               him
               on
               these
               Chariots
               of
               his
               willing
               people
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               to
               be
               overcome
               ,
               it
               was
               even
               
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 made
                 me
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 set
                 me
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               inward
               soul
               ,
               my
               affections
               ,
               my
               bowels
               were
               so
               kindled
               (
               as
               it's
               Ier.
               31.
               20.
               
               )
               and
               my
               soul
               cleaved
               so
               to
               my
               loving
               and
               longing
               Bride
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               stirred
               with
               her
               exercise
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               but
               hastily
               and
               speedily
               yield
               ,
               because
               I
               could
               not
               resist
               my
               own
               affections
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               willingnesse
               
               is
               much
               prized
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               yields
               to
               open
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               longs
               for
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               and
               cannot
               want
               him
               ,
               there
               Christ
               (
               as
               Chap.
               5.
               6.
               
               )
               will
               not
               ,
               and
               cannot
               continue
               at
               a
               distance
               .
               2.
               
               Although
               Christ's
               affection
               doth
               not
               properly
               surprize
               him
               ,
               nor
               do
               the
               effects
               thereof
               fall
               from
               him
               inadvertantly
               ,
               but
               most
               deliberatly
               ,
               yet
               both
               his
               affection
               and
               the
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               are
               most
               wonderful
               and
               astonishing
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               ought
               as
               such
               ,
               in
               a
               singular
               manner
               to
               affect
               us
               .
               3.
               
               The
               first
               rise
               and
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               believers
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               makes
               their
               faith
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               love
               ,
               &c.
               bear
               weight
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               in
               himself
               ;
               It
               's
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               and
               good-will
               that
               overcomes
               and
               prevails
               with
               him
               in
               all
               these
               :
               It
               is
               not
               any
               worth
               or
               power
               in
               their
               graces
               ,
               as
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               hath
               this
               influence
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               his
               intimate
               love
               to
               believers
               themselves
               ,
               that
               makes
               their
               graces
               have
               such
               weight
               with
               him
               :
               All
               that
               ever
               came
               speed
               with
               him
               ,
               were
               prevented
               by
               his
               love
               .
               4.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               a
               notable
               friend
               in
               Christ's
               own
               bosome
               ,
               his
               soul
               is
               friendly
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               a
               kindly-way
               affected
               with
               their
               conditions
               ,
               even
               though
               in
               his
               dispensations
               no
               such
               thing
               appear
               :
               And
               while
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               soul
               ,
               they
               want
               not
               a
               friend
               .
               5.
               
               Considering
               this
               as
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               withdrawn
               to
               her
               sense
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               complaining
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               That
               Christ's
               bowels
               and
               soul
               are
               never
               more
               affected
               toward
               his
               people
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               seems
               most
               offended
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               most
               affected
               with
               the
               wrongs
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Iudg.
              
               10.
               16.
               
               There
               be
               many
               inconceivable
               turnings
               in
               his
               bowels
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               seems
               to
               speak
               against
               them
               to
               their
               sense
               ,
               then
               he
               
                 earnestly
                 remembers
                 them
                 still
              
               ,
               and
               their
               friend
               love
               ,
               steps
               to
               ,
               and
               takes
               part
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               prevails
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               own
               bowels
               he
               is
               restrained
               from
               executing
               the
               fiercenesse
               of
               his
               anger
               (
               Hos.
               11.
               8.
               compared
               with
               9.
               )
               and
               constrained
               even
               when
               he
               is
               provoked
               to
               take
               some
               other
               course
               ,
               to
               expresse
               marvellous
               loving
               kindnesse
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 return
                 ,
                 O
                 Shulamite
                 ,
                 return
                 ,
                 return
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 look
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
                 what
                 will
                 ye
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Shulamite
                 ?
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 two
                 armies
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               thirteenth
               verse
               continueth
               the
               same
               scope
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               confirmation
               of
               the
               interpretation
               given
               of
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               expression
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               whereby
               as
               a
               kind
               husband
               ,
               having
               forgotten
               bypast
               failings
               in
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               invites
               her
               to
               return
               to
               her
               former
               familiarity
               ,
               with
               a
               motive
               signifying
               the
               love
               which
               he
               had
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               so
               good
               ground
               (
               in
               his
               gracious
               estimation
               )
               as
               that
               by
               her
               yielding
               to
               return
               ,
               he
               puts
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               her
               stately
               terriblenesse
               ,
               would
               be
               found
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               .
               The
               verse
               contains
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               most
               affectionat
               invitation
               .
               2.
               
               A
               most
               loving
               motive
               proposed
               ,
               perswading
               to
               embrace
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               end
               .
               3.
               
               An
               objection
               removed
               ,
               whereby
               the
               motive
               is
               confirmed
               and
               illustrate
               .
               In
               the
               exhortation
               or
               invitation
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               1.
               the
               party
               invited
               ,
               or
               called
               .
               2.
               
               The
               duty
               called
               for
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               repetition
               .
               The
               party
               called
               ,
               is
               a
               Shulamite
               :
               This
               word
               comes
               either
               from
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               the
               husbands
               name
               is
               named
               over
               the
               wife
               ,
               Isa.
               4.
               1.
               and
               it
               's
               from
               the
               same
               root
               that
               signifies
               peace
               ,
               from
               which
               Solomon
               had
               his
               name
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               in
               the
               feminine
               gener
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               applyed
               to
               the
               Bride
               :
               Thus
               it
               holdeth
               forth
               ,
               1.
               the
               strict
               union
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               with
               him
               partakes
               of
               the
               same
               name
               :
               See
               Ier.
               23.
               6.
               compared
               with
               Ier.
               33.
               16.
               where
               ye
               will
               find
               the
               like
               communication
               of
               his
               name
               to
               her
               .
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               the
               priviledge
               she
               was
               admitted
               unto
               ,
               through
               her
               tye
               to
               him
               and
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               she
               is
               made
               his
               ,
               and
               is
               admitted
               to
               share
               with
               him
               in
               all
               that
               is
               his
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               an
               empty
               stile
               she
               gets
               ,
               while
               called
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               it
               being
               to
               signifie
               that
               she
               was
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               whatever
               he
               had
               (
               whereof
               she
               was
               capable
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               for
               her
               good
               )
               was
               hers
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               his
               affection
               that
               he
               so
               names
               her
               now
               ,
               wishing
               her
               
               a
               part
               of
               his
               own
               peace
               ,
               and
               intitling
               her
               to
               it
               .
               Or
               ,
               2.
               this
               word
               may
               be
               derived
               from
               Salem
               ,
               which
               properly
               taken
               ,
               is
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               76.
               1.
               and
               
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 Melchisedec
              
               was
               king
               of
               Salem
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               peace
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               Shunamitish
               comes
               from
               Shunem
               ,
               so
               Shulamite
               from
               Salem
               ,
               and
               so
               taking
               the
               derivation
               thus
               ,
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               both
               being
               derived
               from
               the
               same
               root
               ;
               And
               this
               holds
               forth
               his
               respect
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               acknowledging
               her
               new-birth
               and
               Original
               from
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               .
               2.
               
               The
               exhortation
               is
               ,
               return
               :
               This
               implyes
               ,
               1.
               a
               distance
               whether
               in
               respect
               of
               sin
               ,
               Ier.
               3.
               1.
               for
               ,
               sin
               breeds
               distance
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               2.
               or
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               for
               ,
               howsoever
               ,
               the
               distance
               brought
               on
               by
               sin
               ,
               was
               in
               some
               measure
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               she
               returned
               to
               her
               former
               obedience
               and
               wonted
               tendernesse
               ,
               yet
               she
               wants
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               is
               seeking
               after
               it
               :
               return
               ,
               here
               then
               ,
               supposeth
               somewhat
               of
               these
               .
               2.
               
               A
               duty
               laid
               on
               her
               ,
               to
               quite
               this
               distance
               and
               to
               return
               ;
               this
               the
               very
               expression
               bears
               .
               3.
               
               A
               kind
               offer
               of
               welcome
               ,
               which
               is
               implyed
               in
               his
               offers
               and
               exhortations
               ,
               whenever
               he
               calls
               :
               So
               
                 Ier.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               4.
               1.
               and
               thus
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               There
               hath
               been
               a
               distance
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               suspicious
               of
               my
               love
               ;
               but
               ,
               return
               and
               come
               hither
               ,
               and
               neither
               thy
               former
               ●aults
               ,
               nor
               present
               jealousie
               shall
               be
               remembred
               ;
               and
               this
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               are
               his
               ,
               both
               because
               the
               scope
               is
               continued
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               none
               can
               call
               the
               Bride
               properly
               or
               effectually
               to
               return
               ,
               but
               he
               ,
               neither
               would
               the
               voice
               of
               another
               be
               so
               confirming
               to
               her
               of
               his
               affection
               ,
               and
               his
               scope
               is
               to
               confirm
               her
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               exhortation
               is
               twice
               doubled
               ,
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 return
              
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 return
                 ,
                 return
              
               :
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               hazard
               she
               was
               in
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               duty
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               speedy
               putting
               the
               exhortation
               in
               practice
               .
               4.
               
               The
               difficulty
               that
               there
               was
               to
               bring
               her
               over
               her
               discouragements
               .
               5.
               
               His
               great
               and
               earnest
               desire
               to
               have
               them
               all
               removed
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               duty
               performed
               .
               These
               words
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               may
               be
               a
               distance
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Bride
               ;
               even
               the
               beautiful
               believer
               may
               fall
               into
               a
               distance
               of
               sin
               ,
               2.
               of
               indisposition
               ,
               3.
               of
               comfortlessnesse
               ,
               and
               4.
               of
               discouragement
               and
               heartlessnesse
               ,
               which
               follows
               on
               the
               former
               .
               
               2.
               
               There
               is
               often
               a
               loathnesse
               to
               come
               home
               ,
               when
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               straying
               ;
               discouragement
               and
               shame
               may
               prevail
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               s●ar
               fainting
               believers
               (
               who
               fain
               would
               have
               him
               )
               from
               hearty
               applying
               of
               his
               allowances
               to
               themselves
               .
               3.
               
               Souls
               that
               are
               at
               distance
               with
               Christ
               ,
               whatever
               kind
               of
               distance
               it
               be
               ,
               would
               not
               sit
               down
               under
               it
               ,
               or
               give
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               wrestle
               from
               under
               it
               ,
               over
               all
               difficulties
               that
               are
               in
               their
               way
               .
               4.
               
               This
               would
               be
               done
               speedily
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               delay
               ,
               dispute
               or
               dalying
               ,
               therefore
               doth
               the
               Lord
               so
               double
               his
               call
               ;
               there
               will
               sure
               ,
               be
               no
               advantage
               by
               delaying
               ,
               or
               putting
               off
               this
               great
               businesse
               of
               returning
               from
               our
               distance
               to
               him
               .
               5.
               
               The
               return
               of
               a
               believer
               after
               a
               slip
               ,
               to
               confident
               walking
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               comforting
               of
               themselves
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               allowed
               by
               him
               and
               well
               pleasing
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               conversion
               and
               coming
               home
               of
               a
               sinner
               at
               first
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               after
               their
               slips
               ,
               are
               not
               easily
               perswaded
               of
               Christ's
               kindnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               measure
               that
               he
               hath
               it
               to
               them
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               easily
               brought
               to
               that
               confidence
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               formerly
               they
               had
               .
               7.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               allows
               his
               people
               to
               be
               fully
               confident
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               obtaining
               welcome
               from
               him
               ;
               for
               which
               reasons
               this
               return
               ,
               as
               a
               sure
               evidence
               and
               testimony
               of
               his
               kind
               and
               hearty
               welcome
               ,
               is
               four
               times
               repeated
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               is
               intreating
               and
               waiting
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               cannot
               abide
               to
               have
               it
               delayed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               end
               proposed
               ,
               that
               makes
               him
               so
               serious
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 look
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
              
               It
               doth
               him
               good
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               to
               get
               a
               sight
               of
               her
               :
               This
               looking
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               curiosity
               ,
               but
               for
               delightsome
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               affection
               ,
               as
               one
               desires
               to
               look
               upon
               what
               he
               loves
               ,
               so
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               14.
               speaking
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 see
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 countenance
                 is
                 comely
                 .
              
               This
               is
               to
               take
               away
               all
               jealousie
               from
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               he
               was
               taken
               with
               her
               ,
               so
               that
               her
               returning
               would
               be
               a
               singular
               pleasure
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               wonderful
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               allows
               the
               Bride
               ,
               when
               returning
               to
               him
               after
               her
               departings
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               confident
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               familiar
               with
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               more
               that
               nearnesse
               to
               him
               be
               sought
               after
               and
               entertained
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               more
               satisfied
               .
               3.
               
               When
               believers
               hide
               themselves
               from
               Christ
               ,
               even
               though
               it
               be
               through
               discouragement
               ,
               and
               upon
               just
               ground
               and
               reason
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               ;
               yet
               
               doth
               it
               some
               way
               mar
               Christ's
               delightsome
               complacency
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               satisfied
               till
               they
               shake
               off
               their
               discouragement
               ,
               and
               shew
               themselves
               to
               him
               with
               confidence
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               we
               would
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               look
               on
               thee
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               delightsome
               to
               many
               ,
               her
               beauty
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               any
               that
               will
               look
               upon
               her
               :
               This
               word
               ,
               we
               ,
               1.
               may
               import
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 11.
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               A
               returning
               sinner
               will
               be
               welcome
               to
               all
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
               2.
               
               We
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               who
               (
               Luk.
               15.
               10.
               
               )
               
                 rejoice
                 at
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               3.
               we
               may
               import
               ,
               I
               and
               all
               the
               daughters
               that
               admire
               thee
               .
               The
               thriving
               of
               one
               believer
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               returning
               of
               a
               sinner
               may
               make
               many
               cheerful
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               lovely
               thing
               by
               all
               the
               professors
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               comes-in
               by
               way
               of
               question
               ,
               either
               to
               highten
               the
               lovelinesse
               that
               is
               in
               Christ's
               Bride
               ;
               what
               is
               it
               that
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               ?
               as
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 7.
                 24.
                 
                 &c.
              
               what
               went
               ye
               out
               for
               to
               see
               ?
               No
               common
               sight
               :
               or
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               meet
               with
               an
               objection
               that
               strangers
               may
               have
               ,
               what
               delightsome
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               seems
               so
               despicable
               ?
               Or
               ,
               she
               her self
               might
               object
               ,
               what
               is
               in
               me
               worth
               the
               seeing
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               well
               seen
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               lesse
               thought
               of
               .
               The
               Lord
               to
               prevent
               such
               doubts
               ,
               especially
               in
               her
               ,
               moves
               the
               question
               ,
               that
               he
               himself
               may
               give
               the
               answer
               ;
               what
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 will
                 ye
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 S●●lamite
                 ?
              
               (
               that
               is
               )
               which
               may
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               delightful
               ;
               and
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 two
                 armies
              
               ;
               which
               in
               general
               holds
               out
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               will
               see
               much
               majesty
               and
               statelinesse
               in
               her
               ;
               even
               so
               much
               as
               I
               have
               asserted
               ,
               in
               comparing
               her
               to
               an
               
                 army
                 with
                 banners
              
               .
               2.
               
               Two
               armies
               may
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               when
               she
               is
               rightly
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               believing
               eye
               looked
               upon
               ,
               her
               beauty
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               double
               to
               what
               it
               was
               said
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               
                 two
                 armies
              
               signifie
               an
               excellent
               army
               ,
               as
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               God's
               hosts
               of
               Angels
               get
               the
               same
               name
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               it
               's
               Mahanaim
               ,
               that
               same
               which
               Iacob
               imposeth
               as
               the
               name
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               these
               hosts
               of
               Angels
               met
               him
               ;
               and
               there
               may
               be
               an
               allusion
               to
               this
               ,
               these
               two
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               Ask
               ye
               what
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               ?
               even
               as
               it
               were
               Mahanaim
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               excellency
               she
               is
               like
               an
               host
               of
               
               Angels
               ,
               such
               as
               appeared
               to
               Iacob
               ;
               she
               is
               an
               Angelick
               fight
               ,
               more
               than
               an
               ordinary
               army
               :
               this
               is
               a
               notable
               commendation
               ,
               and
               serves
               his
               purpose
               well
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               confirm
               her
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               that
               his
               poor
               Bride
               may
               be
               incouraged
               to
               presse-in
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               tells
               her
               ,
               she
               may
               be
               as
               homely
               with
               him
               as
               Angels
               ,
               that
               are
               holy
               and
               sinlesse
               creatures
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               wonderful
               priviledge
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               is
               allowed
               on
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               him
               who
               hath
               not
               taken
               on
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               purchase
               them
               a
               room
               amongst
               Angels
               
                 that
                 stand
                 by
              
               ,
               Zech.
               3.
               6
               ,
               7.
               2.
               
               It
               may
               allude
               thus
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               ?
               whatever
               it
               be
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               me
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               excellent
               and
               refreshful
               ,
               as
               these
               hosts
               of
               Angels
               were
               to
               Iacob
               at
               Mahanaim
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               been
               rescued
               from
               Laban
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               meet
               with
               Esau
               :
               either
               of
               these
               suits
               well
               the
               scope
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               sweet
               and
               refreshful
               meeting
               ,
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               a
               returning
               sinner
               ,
               a
               little
               view
               whereof
               is
               in
               that
               parable
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               20.
               of
               the
               Prodigal
               his
               fathers
               hearty
               receiving
               of
               his
               lost
               son
               ,
               and
               making
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               servants
               merry
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               is
               very
               tender
               of
               believers
               doubts
               and
               perplexities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               prevents
               their
               objections
               which
               they
               may
               make
               ,
               by
               giving
               answers
               to
               them
               ,
               before
               the
               objections
               be
               well
               formed
               or
               stated
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               may
               ,
               and
               usually
               do
               ,
               wonder
               what
               ground
               there
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               such
               kindnesse
               as
               Christ
               shews
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               magnifieth
               them
               and
               their
               graces
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               defective
               and
               full
               of
               blemishes
               :
               And
               indeed
               it
               's
               such
               ,
               that
               are
               readiest
               to
               wonder
               most
               at
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               esteem
               least
               of
               themselves
               ,
               whom
               he
               makes
               most
               of
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               he
               hath
               the
               greatest
               esteem
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               wonderful
               welcome
               that
               Christ
               gives
               to
               repenting
               sinners
               ,
               he
               receives
               them
               as
               Angels
               ,
               and
               admits
               them
               to
               such
               freedom
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               such
               esteem
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Angels
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               
                 as
                 an
                 Angel
              
               ,
               signifies
               honourable
               and
               loving
               entertainment
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               14.
               4.
               
               The
               returning
               of
               sinners
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               loving
               welcome
               which
               he
               gives
               them
               upon
               their
               return
               ,
               makes
               a
               heartsome
               and
               refreshing
               meeting
               betwixt
               him
               and
               them
               :
               And
               O
               what
               satisfaction
               and
               joy
               shall
               there
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               being
               all
               gathered
               together
               ,
               shall
               meet
               with
               him
               at
               the
               last
               day
               !
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 BRIDEGROOM
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               reaching
               to
               the
               tenth
               verse
               ,
               Christ
               continueth
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               Bride
               :
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               thence
               to
               the
               close
               ,
               the
               Bride
               expresseth
               her
               complacency
               in
               him
               and
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               her
               inlarged
               desires
               after
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               might
               be
               found
               fruitful
               to
               his
               praise
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               who
               was
               speaking
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               continues
               his
               speech
               throughout
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               just
               ground
               to
               question
               ,
               the
               scope
               ,
               stile
               and
               expressions
               being
               so
               like
               unto
               ,
               and
               co-incident
               with
               what
               went
               before
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               first
               person
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               can
               be
               applyed
               to
               none
               other
               ,
               neither
               would
               it
               become
               any
               to
               speak
               thus
               but
               himself
               ,
               his
               love
               is
               inlarged
               and
               loosed
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               it's
               expressions
               ,
               and
               this
               love
               of
               his
               is
               indeed
               a
               depth
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               easily
               reached
               .
               In
               this
               commendation
               ,
               he
               doth
               first
               enumerat
               ten
               particulars
               (
               as
               she
               had
               done
               when
               she
               commended
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               )
               Then
               ,
               2.
               he
               shews
               his
               acquiescing
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               being
               ravished
               with
               her
               beauty
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               &c.
               We
               had
               occasion
               to
               say
               something
               in
               the
               general
               of
               such
               commendations
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               1.
               which
               is
               now
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               but
               not
               repeated
               ;
               we
               take
               this
               to
               be
               understood
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               although
               the
               visible
               Church
               be
               in
               some
               respect
               Christ's
               Bride
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               condemn
               the
               application
               of
               some
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               commendation
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               so
               considered
               ;
               yet
               ,
               since
               the
               scope
               is
               mainly
               to
               comfort
               true
               believers
               ,
               as
               differenced
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               she
               to
               whom
               he
               speaks
               ,
               who
               had
               ravished
               him
               with
               her
               eyes
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               (
               which
               can
               agree
               properly
               to
               the
               true
               believer
               only
               )
               and
               considering
               also
               ,
               that
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               commendation
               do
               respect
               inherent
               grace
               in
               his
               people
               (
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               this
               which
               is
               the
               great
               ground
               of
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               )
               we
               therefore
               incline
               still
               to
               take
               these
               commendations
               ,
               as
               holding
               
               forth
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               expressions
               of
               Christ's
               love
               to
               these
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               own
               by
               sa●ing
               saith
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               being
               taken
               so
               ,
               are
               of
               special
               and
               particular
               use
               for
               believers
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               four
               differences
               in
               this
               commendation
               ,
               from
               that
               mentioned
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               and
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               to
               ,
               on
               chap.
               6.
               6
               ,
               7.
               which
               by
               answering
               four
               questions
               ,
               we
               shall
               clear
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               Wherefore
               is
               this
               subjoined
               now
               ,
               after
               so
               large
               a
               commendation
               in
               the
               words
               immediatly
               preceeding
               .
               Ans.
               The
               former
               commendation
               shews
               Christ's
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               immediatly
               after
               their
               marriage
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               back
               of
               some
               agreement
               ,
               after
               an
               out-cast
               ;
               but
               ,
               this
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               is
               Christ's
               ordinary
               way
               of
               carriage
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               his
               usual
               thoughts
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               of
               them
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               kind
               only
               at
               fits
               (
               as
               men
               sometimes
               use
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               continue
               )
               or
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               surprized
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               a
               sudden
               gale
               of
               affection
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               12.
               no
               ,
               he
               is
               constantly
               kind
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               these
               expressions
               are
               ●ow
               renewed
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               such
               are
               his
               ordinary
               kind
               wayes
               of
               dealing
               towards
               them
               ,
               even
               when
               there
               is
               no
               connexion
               betwixt
               his
               dealing
               and
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               that
               can
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               immediat
               rise
               thereof
               :
               Our
               blessed
               Lord
               is
               a
               most
               fair
               ,
               loving
               and
               friendly
               speaker
               unto
               ,
               and
               converser
               with
               his
               Bride
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               2.
               
               Why
               is
               this
               commendation
               inlarged
               beyond
               the
               former
               ,
               having
               moe
               particulars
               in
               it
               ?
               Ans.
               Thereby
               the
               Lord
               shews
               ,
               1.
               the
               soveraignty
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               in
               making
               the
               intimations
               thereof
               ,
               lesse
               or
               more
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               2.
               
               The
               last
               commendation
               is
               most
               full
               ,
               in
               expressing
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               never
               speaks
               so
               kindly
               to
               one
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               more
               behind
               in
               his
               heart
               than
               hath
               yet
               vented
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               more
               which
               they
               may
               expect
               from
               him
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               yet
               met
               with
               ,
               however
               that
               may
               be
               very
               much
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               to
               make
               it
               the
               fresher
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               by
               this
               it
               is
               evidenced
               to
               be
               a
               new
               intimation
               of
               his
               kindnesse
               ,
               although
               it
               proceed
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               ,
               on
               which
               former
               intimations
               did
               ;
               and
               this
               may
               be
               a
               reason
               also
               of
               the
               third
               difference
               ,
               and
               question
               following
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Why
               are
               the
               same
               parts
               named
               ,
               as
               
                 eyes
                 ,
                 hair
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               the
               commendation
               is
               different
               from
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               This
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               beauty
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               one
               commendation
               cannot
               reach
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               account
               that
               he
               in
               his
               love
               hath
               of
               her
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               one
               expression
               doth
               not
               fully
               answer
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               various
               and
               abundant
               wayes
               ,
               that
               love
               hath
               to
               speak
               comfortably
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               there
               is
               strange
               eloquence
               and
               rhetorick
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               thinks
               good
               to
               vent
               it
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               4.
               
               Why
               is
               the
               way
               he
               followed
               before
               changed
               ?
               He
               began
               formerly
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               now
               at
               the
               feet
               ?
               Ans.
               This
               is
               also
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               soveraignty
               ,
               and
               shews
               how
               he
               delights
               to
               vary
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               love
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               that
               whatever
               way
               we
               will
               follow
               in
               looking
               upon
               grace
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               beautiful
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 beautiful
                 are
                 thy
                 feet
                 with
                 shoes
                 ,
                 O
                 princes
                 daughter
                 !
                 the
                 joynts
                 of
                 thy
                 thighs
                 are
                 like
                 jewels
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 cunning
                 workman
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               verse
               contains
               two
               pieces
               of
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               ,
               The
               first
               part
               that
               is
               commended
               is
               the
               
                 feet
                 ,
                 How
                 beautiful
                 are
                 thy
                 feet
                 ?
              
               &c.
               In
               this
               consider
               the
               title
               she
               gets
               .
               2.
               
               The
               part
               commended
               .
               3.
               
               The
               commendation
               it self
               .
               4.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               expressing
               of
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               title
               is
               ,
               
                 O
                 princes
                 daughter
              
               !
               This
               was
               not
               given
               her
               before
               ,
               it
               's
               now
               prefixed
               to
               this
               commendation
               in
               general
               ,
               to
               usher-in
               all
               that
               follows
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               the
               more
               gaining
               on
               her
               affection
               :
               The
               word
               in
               the
               first
               Language
               is
               ,
               Na●●ib
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               bounteous
               prince
               ,
               or
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               princely
               disposition
               ,
               Isa.
               32.
               5.
               
               It
               's
               given
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 is
                 all
                 glorious
                 within
                 .
              
               For
               more
               full
               taking
               up
               of
               the
               meaning
               ,
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               here
               include
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               noblenesse
               and
               greatnesse
               in
               respect
               of
               birth
               ,
               that
               the
               Bride
               
               is
               honourably
               descended
               :
               From
               which
               we
               may
               learn
               ,
               That
               believers
               (
               whatever
               they
               be
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               flesh
               )
               are
               of
               a
               royal
               descent
               and
               kindred
               ,
               
                 a
                 royal
                 priesthood
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               18.
               2.
               
               It
               respects
               her
               qualifications
               ,
               as
               being
               princely
               in
               her
               carriage
               ,
               suitable
               to
               such
               a
               birth
               ,
               Eccles.
               10.
               17.
               
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               the
               believer
               should
               be
               of
               a
               princely
               disposition
               and
               carriage
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               right
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               is
               indued
               with
               princely
               qualifications
               ,
               with
               noble
               and
               excellent
               principles
               ,
               beyond
               the
               most
               generous
               ,
               noble
               ,
               gallant
               and
               stately
               dispositions
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               :
               A
               believer
               when
               right
               ,
               or
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               is
               a
               princely
               person
               indeed
               .
               3.
               
               It
               respects
               her
               provision
               and
               expectation
               ;
               that
               she
               is
               provided
               for
               ,
               waited
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               and
               even
               dalted
               ,
               not
               as
               children
               of
               mean
               persons
               ,
               but
               of
               princes
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               her
               
                 fathers
                 good
                 pleasure
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               12.
               32.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               That
               the
               believer
               is
               royally
               dealt
               with
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               royal
               princely
               allowance
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ;
               the
               charter
               of
               Adoption
               takes-in
               very
               much
               ,
               even
               to
               
                 inherit
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 things
              
               :
               No
               lesse
               than
               this
               may
               be
               expected
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               claim
               of
               a
               daughter
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               7.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               part
               commended
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 feet
              
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               believers
               walk
               and
               conversation
               ,
               as
               grace
               shines
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               understood
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               frequently
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 v.
              
               59.
               101.
               105.
               
               So
               likewise
               shedding
               of
               blood
               ,
               or
               other
               defiling
               sins
               ,
               such
               as
               leave
               soul
               prints
               upon
               a
               mans
               conversation
               behind
               them
               ,
               are
               called
               the
               
                 iniquities
                 of
                 the
                 heels
              
               ,
               Psal.
               49.
               5.
               by
               which
               the
               nakednesse
               and
               offensivenesse
               of
               ones
               conversation
               is
               let
               forth
               :
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Brides
               feet
               thus
               commended
               ,
               set
               out
               her
               good
               conversation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Her
               feet
               are
               commended
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               bare
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 beautiful
                 with
                 shoes
              
               :
               To
               be
               bare-footed
               ,
               imports
               three
               things
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               shameful
               condition
               ,
               Isa.
               20.
               4.
               2.
               
               A
               present
               sad
               affliction
               ,
               the
               sense
               whereof
               makes
               men
               carelesse
               of
               what
               is
               adorning
               ;
               So
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               15.
               30.
               under
               heavy
               affliction
               ,
               walks
               bare-footed
               .
               3.
               
               An
               unfitnesse
               for
               travel
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               were
               to
               be
               in
               readinesse
               for
               their
               journey
               ,
               Exod.
               1●
               .
               11.
               their
               feet
               were
               to
               be
               shod
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               to
               have
               on
               shoes
               ,
               
               doth
               on
               the
               contrary
               import
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               honourable
               estate
               and
               dignity
               to
               which
               believers
               are
               advanced
               ;
               and
               more
               especially
               ,
               it
               holds
               out
               a
               singular
               beautifulnesse
               in
               their
               walk
               ,
               whereby
               their
               shame
               is
               covered
               .
               2.
               
               A
               thriving
               in
               their
               spiritual
               condition
               .
               3.
               
               A
               readinesse
               and
               promptnesse
               of
               obedience
               ,
               to
               what
               they
               are
               called
               unto
               :
               All
               which
               are
               beautiful
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               adorning
               to
               the
               believer
               .
               We
               take
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               a
               conversation
               such
               
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               Philip.
               1.
               27.
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               
                 the
                 feet
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               6.
               15.
               because
               ,
               that
               as
               by
               shoes
               ,
               men
               are
               enabled
               to
               walk
               without
               hurt
               in
               rough
               ground
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               company
               of
               others
               not
               ashamed
               of
               their
               nakednesse
               ;
               So
               ,
               a
               Gospel●
               conversation
               quiets
               the
               mind
               ,
               keeping
               it
               in
               peace
               against
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               doth
               exceedingly
               strengthen
               the
               confidence
               of
               believers
               in
               their
               conversing
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               becomes
               exceeding
               lovely
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               not
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               who
               see
               them
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 16.
                 10.
                 
                 I
                 shod
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               whereas
               a
               disorderly
               conversation
               is
               shameful
               ,
               even
               like
               one
               that
               is
               bare-footed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               expression
               is
               ,
               to
               aggrege
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               a
               well
               ordered
               walk
               ,
               
                 How
                 beautiful
                 are
                 thy
                 feet
                 with
                 shoes
                 !
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               told
               how
               beautiful
               a
               tender
               and
               well
               ordered
               conversation
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               exceeding
               lovely
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               me
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               see
               thy
               holy
               walk
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               takes
               notice
               of
               every
               step
               of
               a
               believers
               carriage
               ,
               and
               can
               tell
               whether
               their
               feet
               be
               shod
               or
               bare
               ,
               whether
               their
               conversation
               be
               such
               as
               adorneth
               ,
               or
               shameth
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               like
               himself
               ,
               will
               have
               a
               well
               ordered
               walk
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               in
               his
               carriage
               stately
               and
               princely
               .
               3.
               
               A
               conversation
               that
               is
               well
               ordered
               ,
               is
               a
               beautiful
               and
               pleasant
               thing
               ;
               grace
               exercised
               in
               a
               Christians
               practice
               ,
               is
               more
               commendable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               either
               greatnesse
               ,
               riches
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               or
               what
               the
               world
               esteems
               most
               of
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               hath
               such
               a
               commendation
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               believer
               ,
               who
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               in
               the
               world's
               esteem
               :
               Practical
               holinesse
               is
               a
               main
               part
               of
               spiritual
               beauty
               ,
               and
               is
               valuable
               above
               speculative
               knowledge
               and
               many
               gifts
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               should
               be
               walking
               creatures
               ,
               therefore
               hath
               the
               new
               nature
               feet
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               they
               should
               be
               much
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               commands
               he
               hath
               given
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               making
               progresse
               towards
               perfection
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               mark
               ,
               Philip.
               3.
               13.
               
               Sitting
               still
               ,
               or
               negligence
               ,
               much
               more
               going
               backward
               is
               unlike
               a
               believer
               .
               5.
               
               The
               conversation
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               fairded
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               great
               profession
               ,
               and
               many
               parts
               ,
               is
               yet
               naked
               and
               abominable
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               bruisings
               ,
               stumblings
               ,
               and
               such
               inconveniences
               ,
               as
               feet
               that
               are
               bare
               are
               lyable
               to
               .
               6.
               
               A
               well
               ordered
               walk
               is
               sure
               and
               safe
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 walks
                 uprightly
                 walks
                 surely
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               10.
               9.
               
               And
               ,
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Great
                 peace
                 have
                 they
                 who
                 love
                 thy
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 shall
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.
               165.
               
               Their
               feet
               are
               shod
               against
               an
               evil
               time
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               safer
               when
               offences
               abound
               than
               that
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               commendation
               is
               to
               the
               same
               scope
               ,
               
                 The
                 joints
                 of
                 thy
                 thighs
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               the
               coupling
               and
               turnings
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               bears
               ;
               they
               are
               also
               useful
               in
               motion
               ,
               and
               help
               the
               feet
               to
               stir
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               intended
               as
               in
               Chap.
               5.
               15.
               by
               his
               thighs
               or
               legs
               ;
               only
               it
               seems
               to
               look
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               their
               walk
               ,
               as
               the
               feet
               do
               respect
               their
               way
               more
               immediatly
               :
               These
               are
               compared
               to
               Iewels
               ,
               which
               are
               precious
               and
               comely
               ,
               serving
               much
               for
               adorning
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               to
               ordinary
               Jewels
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               compared
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               the
               
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 cunning
                 skilful
                 artificer
                 ,
                 or
                 workman
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               set
               orderly
               and
               dexterously
               ,
               by
               skill
               and
               Art
               ;
               the
               work
               not
               of
               a
               novice
               ,
               but
               of
               one
               that
               is
               expert
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               practice
               is
               holden
               forth
               to
               be
               solid
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               principles
               from
               which
               their
               way
               and
               duties
               have
               their
               spring
               and
               rise
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               performing
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               rightly
               gone
               about
               ,
               with
               an
               holy
               kind
               of
               Art
               and
               dexterity
               :
               Which
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               many
               things
               necessarily
               concurring
               in
               a
               well
               ordered
               conversation
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               skill
               to
               do
               rightly
               ,
               what
               is
               in
               it self
               right
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               commendable
               :
               It
               is
               needful
               that
               holy
               duties
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               on
               the
               matter
               called
               for
               ,
               be
               done
               in
               the
               right
               manner
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               Art
               ,
               and
               not
               put-by
               thus
               and
               so
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               are
               singularly
               expert
               ,
               in
               doing
               of
               the
               same
               duties
               of
               Religion
               which
               other
               men
               do
               ,
               they
               do
               them
               in
               another
               manner
               .
               
               3.
               
               The
               several
               pieces
               of
               a
               holy
               walk
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               but
               spilt
               ,
               when
               not
               rightly
               ordered
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               put
               in
               their
               own
               place
               ,
               like
               Jewels
               undexterously
               set
               by
               one
               that
               is
               unskilful
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               an
               holy
               Art
               required
               to
               these
               that
               would
               walk
               commendably
               ,
               and
               men
               naturally
               are
               unskilful
               in
               such
               practices
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               taught
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Being
               right
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               necessary
               to
               make
               a
               mans
               way
               commendable
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               right
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               much
               of
               the
               commendation
               lyes
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               when
               these
               two
               go
               together
               in
               a
               believers
               conversation
               ,
               it
               's
               excellent
               and
               beautiful
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Jewel
               ,
               most
               finely
               set
               ,
               comparable
               to
               a
               well
               ordered
               walk
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               that
               use
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               may
               attain
               to
               this
               spiritual
               dexterity
               and
               skilfulnesse
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               of
               attaining
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               accustoming
               our selves
               to
               it
               ;
               when
               her
               feet
               are
               once
               shod
               ,
               this
               commendation
               follows
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 joints
                 of
                 her
                 thighs
                 are
                 like
                 Iewels
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 navel
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 round
                 Goblet
                 ,
                 which
                 wanteth
                 not
                 liquor
                 ,
                 thy
                 belly
                 is
                 like
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 Wheat
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 Lilies
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               verse
               ,
               the
               Lord
               proceeds
               from
               the
               thighs
               ,
               to
               the
               navel
               and
               belly
               :
               which
               parts
               ,
               were
               not
               touched
               in
               her
               commendation
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               
               These
               parts
               in
               mens
               bodies
               have
               not
               much
               beauty
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               the
               Lord
               points
               rather
               at
               what
               is
               inward
               and
               useful
               ,
               in
               the
               spiritual
               complexion
               and
               constitution
               of
               believers
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               outward
               and
               visible
               in
               their
               walk
               ,
               that
               serving
               no
               lesse
               to
               their
               commendation
               than
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               navel
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               the
               intestines
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               sound
               ,
               it
               furthers
               much
               the
               health
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ;
               So
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               8.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 shall
                 be
                 health
                 to
                 thy
                 navel
                 ,
                 and
                 marrow
                 to
                 thy
                 bones
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               exceeding
               useful
               and
               profitable
               for
               thy
               well-being
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               useful
               for
               the
               body
               to
               have
               that
               part
               in
               good
               case
               :
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               wretched
               miserable
               condition
               (
               such
               as
               is
               our
               condition
               by
               nature
               )
               is
               described
               by
               
               this
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 navel
                 was
                 not
                 cut
              
               ,
               &c.
               Ezek
               16.
               4.
               
               It
               's
               known
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               nature
               ,
               the
               navel
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               the
               child
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               especially
               taken
               notice
               of
               here
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               following
               commendation
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 a
                 round
                 goblet
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               well
               formed
               and
               proportioned
               (
               opposit
               to
               a
               
                 navel
                 not
                 cut
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               4.
               
               )
               
                 which
                 wanteth
                 not
                 liquor
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               furnished
               with
               moisture
               for
               the
               health
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               entertainment
               and
               nourishment
               of
               the
               child
               in
               the
               womb
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               further
               clear
               the
               words
               ,
               or
               observe
               any
               thing
               from
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               joyn
               to
               this
               the
               fourth
               part
               here
               commended
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 belly
              
               :
               The
               word
               differs
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               is
               translated
               belly
               ,
               being
               spoken
               of
               him
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               14.
               and
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 15.
                 35.
                 
                 Prov.
              
               18.
               8.
               
               It
               hath
               a
               special
               influence
               on
               the
               health
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               children
               :
               It
               's
               here
               compared
               to
               
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 wheat
              
               ;
               To
               an
               heap
               ,
               to
               shew
               her
               bignesse
               ,
               as
               being
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               still
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               abundance
               :
               To
               
                 an
                 heap
                 of
              
               the
               grain
               of
               wheat
               ,
               To
               shew
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               big
               with
               wind
               ,
               but
               with
               good
               grain
               ,
               even
               the
               best
               ,
               whereby
               she
               feeds
               him
               ,
               her self
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               similitude
               ,
               she
               is
               represented
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               liquor
               ,
               so
               here
               she
               is
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               bread
               ,
               whereby
               her
               spiritual
               livelinesse
               and
               healthfulnesse
               may
               be
               understood
               .
               Again
               ,
               this
               heap
               of
               wheat
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 lilies
              
               ,
               not
               only
               thereby
               to
               expresse
               it's
               beautifulnesse
               ,
               with
               it's
               usefulnesse
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               in
               having
               particular
               graces
               as
               lilies
               growing
               about
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               moistened
               and
               nourished
               by
               these
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               navel
               and
               the
               belly
               .
               Now
               we
               conceive
               ,
               that
               most
               likely
               (
               though
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               be
               peremptory
               )
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               understood
               here
               ,
               which
               being
               infused
               in
               their
               habits
               ,
               and
               drawn
               forth
               in
               their
               actings
               by
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               compared
               to
               waters
               and
               liquor
               ,
               and
               are
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               believer
               ,
               Ioh.
               7.
               38.
               
               (
               
                 He
                 that
                 believes
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
              
               )
               because
               they
               have
               such
               influence
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               are
               the
               health
               of
               the
               navel
               thereof
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               O
               princes
               daughter
               ,
               thou
               hast
               a
               lively
               spiritual
               constitution
               ,
               by
               the
               inward
               flowings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               thy
               navel
               is
               formed
               and
               
               beautified
               (
               which
               was
               by
               nature
               otherwise
               )
               and
               therefore
               thou
               art
               not
               barren
               ,
               but
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               most
               precious
               fruits
               .
               Hence
               observe
               ,
               1.
               that
               believers
               inward
               constitution
               and
               frame
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               beautiful
               than
               their
               outward
               conversation
               and
               walk
               :
               This
               
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 is
                 all
                 glorious
                 within
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               45.
               13.
               2.
               
               Soundnesse
               within
               ,
               or
               heart-soundnesse
               is
               no
               lesse
               needful
               than
               outward
               fruits
               ,
               for
               compleating
               a
               believers
               commendation
               ;
               to
               have
               the
               navel
               well
               formed
               ,
               is
               as
               necessary
               and
               requisit
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               the
               
                 feet
                 beautiful
                 with
                 shoes
              
               .
               3.
               
               Inward
               livelinesse
               ,
               or
               a
               well
               furnished
               inside
               ,
               hath
               most
               influence
               on
               a
               believers
               livelinesse
               in
               all
               external
               duties
               :
               This
               keeps
               all
               fresh
               ,
               being
               like
               precious
               liquor
               which
               makes
               Christ's
               Spouse
               fruitful
               and
               big
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               with
               wind
               ,
               but
               wheat
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 two
                 breasts
                 are
                 like
                 two
                 young
                 Roes
                 that
                 are
                 twins
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               two
               breasts
               (
               which
               is
               the
               fifth
               part
               here
               commended
               )
               are
               spoken
               to
               in
               this
               third
               verse
               :
               They
               were
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               5.
               with
               the
               same
               commendation
               ,
               and
               we
               conceive
               the
               same
               thing
               hinted
               there
               ,
               is
               aimed
               at
               here
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               was
               healthful
               in
               her self
               ,
               and
               prosperous
               (
               like
               that
               which
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 21.
                 24.
                 his
                 breasts
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 milk
              
               )
               so
               was
               she
               both
               fitted
               to
               communicat
               ,
               and
               loving
               in
               communicating
               the
               graces
               that
               was
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               nurses
               their
               milk
               to
               their
               children
               :
               Which
               clears
               ,
               that
               the
               scope
               in
               short
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               believer
               is
               not
               only
               a
               beautiful
               bride
               ,
               but
               a
               fruitful
               mother
               for
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               and
               nourishing
               and
               bringing-up
               ,
               v.
               3.
               which
               was
               (
               especially
               in
               these
               times
               )
               a
               great
               commendation
               of
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               that
               ingaged
               husbands
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 128.
                 3.
                 
                 Gen.
              
               29.
               34.
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               barrennesse
               was
               a
               reproach
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               a
               burden
               to
               their
               husbands
               :
               Now
               ,
               Christ's
               Bride
               hath
               breasts
               ,
               and
               is
               furnished
               as
               becomes
               a
               mother
               and
               a
               wife
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 litle
                 sister
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               8.
               8.
               whos
               's
               desolate
               condition
               is
               set
               out
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 breasts
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               repeated
               particularly
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Lords
               particular
               taking
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               and
               his
               respect
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 neck
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 tower
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ;
                 thine
                 eyes
                 like
                 the
                 fish-pools
                 in
                 Heshbon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Beth-rabbim
                 :
                 thy
                 nose
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 Lebaanon
                 ,
                 which
                 looketh
                 toward
                 Damascus
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               verse
               ,
               three
               more
               of
               the
               Brides
               parts
               (
               which
               make
               the
               sixth
               ,
               seventh
               and
               eighth
               )
               are
               commended
               .
               The
               sixth
               is
               the
               neck
               :
               It
               was
               spoken
               of
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               4.
               neither
               doth
               the
               commendation
               differ
               much
               :
               There
               ,
               it
               was
               said
               to
               be
               like
               
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               
                 as
                 a
                 tower
                 of
                 Ivory
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               comely
               and
               precious
               ,
               being
               made
               of
               the
               Elephants
               teeth
               ,
               a
               tower
               whereof
               ,
               must
               be
               very
               precious
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               we
               conceive
               ,
               the
               great
               defensive
               efficacy
               of
               faith
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               a
               tower
               ,
               yet
               comparable
               to
               many
               ,
               it
               's
               so
               excellent
               and
               sure
               ;
               they
               dwell
               safely
               who
               are
               believers
               ,
               because
               they
               dwell
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               son
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               so
               we
               may
               here
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               Faith
               is
               a
               precious
               defence
               ;
               for
               ,
               Christ
               is
               a
               precious
               hiding-place
               ,
               and
               faith
               must
               be
               precious
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               precious
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               not
               only
               precious
               as
               Ivory
               ,
               but
               
                 much
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 Gold
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               7.
               2.
               
               Faith
               is
               a
               sure
               defence
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               believers
               tower
               ,
               whereto
               he
               betakes
               himself
               when
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               lovely
               and
               pleasant
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               believers
               by
               faith
               betake
               themselves
               to
               him
               ;
               He
               will
               never
               quarrel
               with
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               seing
               he
               so
               commends
               it
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               safe
               tower
               to
               any
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               believer
               hath
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               ,
               and
               he
               only
               ,
               hath
               a
               tower
               of
               Ivory
               to
               make
               use
               of
               :
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               rock
               and
               sure
               foundation
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               only
               believers
               that
               build
               their
               house
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               part
               instanced
               ,
               is
               
                 her
                 eyes
              
               ,
               which
               were
               several
               times
               mentioned
               before
               ;
               they
               point
               at
               her
               spiritual
               discerning
               ,
               and
               understanding
               of
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               believing-uptaking
               of
               them
               ;
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               all
               natural
               men
               are
               blind
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               
               ignorance
               and
               unbelief
               ;
               she
               only
               hath
               eyes
               .
               They
               are
               compared
               to
               
                 fish-pools
                 in
                 Heshbon
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Beth-rabbim
                 :
              
               This
               city
               Heshbon
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               Numb
               .
               21.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               It
               was
               a
               royal
               city
               ,
               where
               Si●on
               King
               of
               the
               Amorits
               dwelt
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               like
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               some
               place
               there
               called
               Beth-rabbim
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               resort
               that
               was
               made
               thereunto
               :
               And
               the
               fish-pools
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               were
               excellent
               and
               clear
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               give
               a
               shaddow
               to
               these
               who
               looked
               into
               them
               .
               Now
               it
               would
               seem
               ,
               that
               believers
               eyes
               are
               compared
               to
               these
               pools
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               clear
               ,
               distinct
               and
               believing
               knowledge
               they
               have
               of
               themselves
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               spiritual
               objects
               .
               And
               from
               this
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               solid
               and
               distinct
               knowledge
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               is
               very
               commendable
               .
               2.
               
               That
               a
               believer
               hath
               another
               kind
               of
               insight
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               understanding
               natural
               man
               ,
               he
               hath
               eyes
               in
               respect
               of
               him
               ;
               The
               natural
               man
               (
               who
               hath
               no
               exprimental
               ,
               nor
               believing
               knowledge
               of
               spiritual
               things
               )
               is
               but
               blind
               .
               3.
               
               He
               is
               sharpest
               sighted
               that
               discerns
               himself
               ,
               and
               can
               rightly
               take
               up
               his
               own
               condition
               ;
               
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 prudent
                 is
                 to
                 understand
                 his
                 way
                 :
              
               So
               believers
               eyes
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               fish-pond
               ,
               that
               gives
               representations
               of
               a
               mans
               face
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               eight
               particular
               is
               ,
               the
               nose
               (
               it
               was
               not
               mentioned
               in
               her
               commendation
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               )
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               here
               for
               the
               whole
               countenance
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               part
               thereof
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               is
               described
               as
               being
               eminent
               (
               like
               a
               tower
               )
               beyond
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               nose
               properly
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               with
               a
               height
               on
               the
               face
               ,
               like
               a
               tower
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               feat
               of
               smelling
               to
               discover
               what
               is
               hurtful
               ,
               or
               savory
               ;
               also
               anger
               or
               zeal
               appear
               in
               it
               ,
               therefore
               is
               it
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Language
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               sometimes
               put
               for
               these
               ,
               because
               it
               shews
               a
               real
               indignation
               ,
               when
               a
               mans
               anger
               smokes
               forth
               at
               his
               nose
               ,
               Psal.
               18.
               8.
               
               It
               's
               said
               ,
               1.
               to
               be
               like
               
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 Lebnon
              
               :
               There
               is
               no
               particular
               mention
               of
               such
               a
               tower
               ,
               but
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               built
               there
               a
               stately
               house
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               8.
               3.
               called
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 forrest
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 ,
              
               wherein
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               9.
               15
               ,
               16.
               he
               put
               many
               targets
               and
               shields
               ;
               and
               Lebanon
               being
               on
               the
               north
               of
               Iulah
               ,
               near
               to
               Syria
               (
               where
               enemies
               soon
               brake
               out
               against
               Solomon
               )
               it
               's
               not
               unlike
               ,
               but
               either
               this
               house
               was
               made
               use
               of
               as
               a
               
               frontier-tower
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               other
               was
               there
               builded
               ,
               for
               preventing
               of
               hurt
               from
               that
               hand
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               alludes
               .
               Next
               ,
               this
               tower
               is
               said
               to
               look
               toward
               
                 Damascus
                 :
                 Damascus
              
               was
               the
               head
               City
               of
               Syria
               ;
               So
               ,
               Isa.
               7.
               8.
               
               It
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Syria
                 is
                 Damascus
              
               ;
               these
               that
               dwelt
               in
               it
               ,
               were
               at
               that
               time
               amongst
               the
               most
               malicious
               enemies
               that
               Israel
               had
               :
               They
               were
               so
               in
               Davids
               time
               ,
               a
               Sam.
               8.
               5.
               he
               slew
               two
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               of
               them
               ;
               They
               were
               so
               in
               Solomons
               time
               ,
               1
               
                 King.
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 Rezon
              
               (
               whom
               God
               raised
               up
               to
               be
               an
               enemy
               to
               him
               )
               did
               reign
               in
               Damascus
               ;
               and
               generally
               they
               continued
               to
               be
               so
               .
               They
               lay
               on
               the
               north
               of
               Iudah
               (
               therefore
               it
               's
               called
               evil
               from
               the
               north
               ,
               which
               came
               from
               Syria
               )
               and
               Lebanon
               was
               on
               the
               north
               border
               of
               Israel
               next
               to
               it
               :
               And
               it
               's
               like
               that
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               either
               Solomon
               did
               change
               that
               place
               into
               a
               tower
               ,
               or
               built
               some
               other
               of
               new
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               watch
               especially
               against
               that
               enemy
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               chief
               enemy
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               hurt
               that
               might
               come
               from
               that
               hand
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               it
               's
               said
               to
               look
               toward
               (
               or
               to
               the
               face
               of
               )
               Damascus
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               special
               respect
               to
               that
               enemy
               .
               Now
               we
               conceive
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               Brides
               watchfulnesse
               and
               zeal
               ,
               in
               prosecuting
               and
               maintaining
               her
               spiritual
               war
               against
               her
               enemies
               ,
               is
               understood
               ;
               As
               also
               ,
               her
               sagacity
               ,
               in
               smelling
               and
               discovering
               the
               stirrings
               and
               motions
               of
               her
               spiritual
               enemies
               ,
               as
               the
               nose
               doth
               easily
               smell
               and
               discover
               what
               is
               pleasant
               or
               hurtful
               to
               sense
               .
               Christ's
               Bride
               hath
               many
               enemies
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               terrible
               than
               others
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               she
               hath
               her
               watches
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               sentinels
               at
               the
               post
               ,
               to
               observe
               their
               motions
               ,
               especially
               she
               hath
               an
               eye
               upon
               her
               most
               inveterat
               and
               malicious
               enemy
               ,
               the
               enemy
               neerest
               her
               doors
               ,
               that
               is
               naturally
               most
               predominant
               ,
               and
               her
               great
               care
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               
                 her
                 iniquity
              
               ,
               Psal.
               18.
               21.
               
               This
               we
               conceive
               ,
               agrees
               both
               with
               the
               scope
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               the
               description
               and
               comparison
               here
               made
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               most
               beautiful
               Bride
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               enemies
               ,
               and
               such
               enemies
               ,
               as
               are
               strongly
               seated
               and
               fortified
               (
               as
               the
               Syrians
               at
               Damascus
               were
               )
               to
               watch
               against
               .
               2
               ▪
               There
               are
               some
               particular
               quarters
               ,
               or
               enemies
               ,
               from
               which
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               ,
               believers
               often
               suffer
               most
               ;
               and
               although
               they
               have
               enemies
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               ordinarily
               some
               one
               particular
               enemy
               ,
               more
               
               terrible
               ,
               malicious
               and
               predominant
               than
               others
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               are
               most
               in
               danger
               .
               3.
               
               Believers
               should
               ever
               be
               on
               their
               watch
               against
               those
               enemies
               ,
               and
               must
               neither
               make
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               be
               negligent
               to
               provide
               against
               them
               .
               4.
               
               Although
               the
               believer
               should
               not
               be
               secure
               or
               carelesse
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               any
               ill
               ,
               but
               every
               evil
               is
               to
               be
               carefully
               watched
               against
               ;
               yet
               ,
               where
               one
               ill
               doth
               more
               often
               assault
               him
               than
               others
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               strong
               ,
               by
               the
               concurrence
               of
               tentations
               from
               without
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               own
               inclination
               within
               ,
               there
               the
               believer
               hath
               need
               of
               a
               special
               watch
               .
               5.
               
               This
               watchfulnesse
               impartially
               extended
               ,
               and
               constantly
               maintained
               ,
               is
               a
               main
               piece
               of
               spiritual
               beauty
               ,
               and
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               the
               adorning
               of
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               good
               evidence
               of
               a
               person
               that
               is
               commendable
               before
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Thine
                 head
                 upon
                 thee
                 is
                 like
                 Carmel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 thine
                 head
                 like
                 Purple
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Galleries
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               vers
               .
               5.
               contains
               the
               ninth
               and
               tenth
               particulars
               ,
               that
               are
               commended
               in
               the
               Bride
               :
               The
               ninth
               is
               her
               head
               ;
               It
               looks
               here
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               uppermost
               part
               of
               the
               head
               (
               from
               which
               sense
               and
               motion
               do
               flow
               )
               as
               being
               distinct
               from
               eyes
               and
               nose
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 head
                 upon
                 thee
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               upon
               and
               above
               those
               parts
               before
               mentioned
               :
               Next
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 Carmel
              
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               1.
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               a
               fruitful
               place
               ,
               mentioned
               with
               Sharon
               ,
               Isa.
               35.
               2.
               
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Carmel
                 and
                 Sharon
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               may
               be
               translated
               Scarlet
               or
               Crimson
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               word
               is
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               3.
               14.
               thus
               it
               's
               a
               rich
               colour
               ,
               wherewith
               princes
               and
               great
               men
               used
               to
               be
               decored
               ;
               and
               the
               hair
               being
               in
               the
               next
               words
               compared
               to
               purple
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               unlike
               that
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               colour
               here
               also
               .
            
             
               By
               head
               ,
               we
               must
               understand
               either
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               stands
               in
               that
               relation
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               dignity
               is
               called
               a
               
                 head
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               
               Or
               ,
               2.
               (
               which
               is
               not
               inconsistant
               
               with
               the
               former
               )
               some
               grace
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               acting
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               quickning
               the
               new
               life
               ;
               and
               seing
               the
               scope
               is
               to
               commend
               the
               believer
               from
               inherent
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               nature
               being
               compared
               to
               an
               inner-man
               ,
               which
               is
               described
               from
               it's
               several
               parts
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               have
               an
               head
               ,
               we
               think
               that
               it
               is
               some
               particular
               grace
               that
               is
               here
               especially
               aimed
               at
               .
               By
               head
               then
               ,
               we
               conceive
               the
               grace
               of
               hope
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               grace
               whereby
               the
               soul
               still
               sticks
               to
               Christ
               ,
               expecting
               the
               injoyment
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               not
               only
               is
               hope
               a
               grace
               necessary
               and
               commendable
               (
               and
               so
               it
               cannot
               be
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               scope
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               in
               upon
               one
               branch
               or
               other
               )
               but
               it
               may
               be
               called
               the
               head
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               above
               ,
               having
               Christ
               himself
               for
               it's
               object
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               word
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               object
               of
               hope
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               not
               so
               much
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               Christ
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               hope
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 within
                 the
                 vail
              
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               19.
               for
               ,
               properly
               we
               hope
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               
                 our
                 hope
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               1.
               2.
               
               Hope
               is
               a
               grace
               ,
               which
               hath
               it's
               rise
               from
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               supported
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               head
               is
               by
               the
               neck
               ;
               though
               hope
               be
               some
               way
               above
               faith
               ,
               yet
               doth
               faith
               sustain
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               a
               being
               ;
               the
               believer
               hopes
               ,
               because
               he
               believes
               .
               3.
               
               It
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               all
               spiritual
               duties
               ,
               and
               especially
               on
               our
               consolation
               ,
               and
               is
               useful
               in
               the
               spiritual
               war
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               essential
               piece
               of
               the
               believer's
               spiritual
               armour
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               called
               the
               helmet
               or
               head-piece
               
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               8.
               and
               the
               head-piece
               may
               be
               some
               way
               called
               the
               head
               ;
               So
               hope
               ,
               which
               keepeth
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               graces
               head
               ,
               may
               not
               unfitly
               be
               called
               the
               head
               ,
               seing
               without
               it
               the
               head
               will
               be
               at
               least
               without
               it's
               helmet
               :
               And
               taking
               it
               so
               ,
               for
               this
               special
               piece
               of
               the
               believers
               armour
               ,
               it
               follows
               well
               on
               watchfulnesse
               :
               however
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               hope
               bears
               up
               the
               believer
               under
               difficulties
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               24.
               and
               that
               it
               rests
               on
               Christ
               ,
               who
               therefore
               is
               called
               our
               hope
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               corelatively
               being
               considered
               ,
               as
               acting
               on
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               get
               the
               name
               of
               head
               ,
               as
               faith
               is
               upon
               the
               like
               account
               called
               our
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               thus
               our
               head
               is
               Christ
               hoped
               upon
               :
               And
               the
               commendation
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               like
               Crimson
               ,
               will
               suit
               well
               with
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               the
               red
               or
               Crimson
               colour
               having
               a
               special
               reference
               to
               Christ's
               death
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               puts
               the
               right
               colour
               on
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               of
               this
               
               dye
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               never
               ashamed
               nor
               stained
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 Obs.
              
               1.
               
               The
               exersing
               of
               hope
               is
               a
               necessary
               piece
               of
               a
               believers
               beauty
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               have
               the
               heart
               sustained
               and
               comforted
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               what
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               is
               both
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               ;
               so
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               power
               of
               hope
               ,
               a
               believers
               head
               is
               helpt
               up
               ,
               and
               kept
               above
               in
               all
               waters
               ,
               that
               he
               fink
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               singular
               ornament
               .
               2.
               
               Hardly
               will
               a
               believer
               be
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               without
               this
               grace
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               when
               other
               graces
               are
               lively
               ,
               hope
               will
               be
               so
               also
               :
               These
               pieces
               of
               armour
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               decoring
               go
               together
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               no
               other
               in
               the
               world
               that
               hath
               a
               well
               grounded
               hope
               but
               the
               believer
               ;
               it
               's
               only
               the
               believer
               ,
               
                 whose
                 head
                 is
                 like
                 Crimson
              
               :
               all
               others
               ,
               their
               hope
               makes
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               their
               confidence
               shall
               be
               rooted
               out
               ,
               whileas
               his
               will
               be
               alwayes
               fresh
               and
               green
               .
            
             
               The
               tenth
               and
               last
               particular
               here
               commended
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               is
               her
               hair
               :
               This
               was
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               1.
               
               But
               here
               ,
               both
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               and
               the
               commendation
               that
               is
               given
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               differ
               from
               that
               which
               is
               there
               recorded
               ;
               The
               word
               here
               translated
               hair
               ,
               is
               not
               elsewhere
               to
               be
               found
               :
               It
               comes
               from
               a
               root
               that
               gives
               ground
               to
               expound
               it
               smalnesse
               ,
               or
               tendernesse
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               it
               's
               taken
               by
               some
               ,
               to
               signifie
               a
               pin
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               the
               small
               decorements
               of
               the
               head
               :
               and
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               purple
               ,
               for
               it's
               preciousnesse
               ,
               lovelinesse
               ,
               and
               other
               reasons
               formerly
               mentioned
               in
               speaking
               of
               that
               colour
               .
            
             
               We
               take
               the
               scope
               here
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               universal
               loveliness
               and
               preciousnesse
               of
               grace
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               least
               things
               ;
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               thy
               
                 feet
                 ,
                 navel
                 ,
                 eyes
              
               and
               head
               are
               beautiful
               ?
               even
               thy
               hair
               ,
               or
               the
               pins
               that
               dresse
               it
               ,
               are
               lovely
               and
               excellent
               :
               so
               glorious
               ,
               princely
               and
               stately
               a
               creature
               is
               this
               Bride
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               a
               wrong
               pin
               or
               hair
               to
               be
               found
               upon
               her
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               all
               the
               commendation
               is
               well
               closed
               with
               this
               .
               By
               the
               hair
               then
               ,
               we
               conceive
               is
               understood
               ,
               even
               the
               meanest
               gestures
               and
               circumstances
               of
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               which
               being
               ordered
               by
               grace
               ,
               are
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               serve
               much
               to
               the
               adorning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               grace
               makes
               an
               observable
               change
               upon
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               it
               regulats
               even
               the
               least
               things
               ,
               it
               orders
               looks
               ,
               gestures
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               wherein
               often
               men
               take
               too
               much
               liberty
               .
               
               2.
               
               Grace
               vented
               in
               the
               meanest
               piece
               of
               a
               Christian
               carriage
               ,
               is
               very
               beautiful
               ;
               it
               puts
               a
               special
               beauty
               and
               lustre
               upon
               the
               meanest
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Christians
               actions
               :
               Or
               ,
               when
               a
               believer
               squares
               all
               his
               walk
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               least
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               rule
               ,
               it
               makes
               his
               way
               exceeding
               lovely
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               often
               a
               little
               folly
               ,
               or
               unwatchfulnesse
               in
               such
               ,
               proves
               like
               a
               
                 dead
                 flee
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 whole
                 box
                 of
                 ointment
                 to
                 stink
                 ,
              
               Eccles.
               10.
               1.
               3.
               
               Our
               Lord
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               smallest
               things
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               hair
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               smallest
               thereof
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               his
               people
               so
               mean
               ,
               but
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               little
               ,
               but
               grace
               should
               be
               exercised
               therein
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               things
               in
               a
               believer
               should
               be
               suitable
               ,
               
                 eyes
                 ,
                 hair
                 ,
                 head
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               particulars
               of
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               (
               if
               they
               were
               understood
               )
               certainly
               they
               contain
               much
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               if
               these
               were
               little
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               in
               expressing
               this
               beauty
               of
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               love
               to
               ,
               his
               Bride
               ,
               in
               three
               wonderful
               expressions
               ,
               as
               proofs
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               concerning
               her
               lovelinesse
               and
               beauty
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               we
               may
               improperly
               so
               call
               them
               )
               aggravations
               thereof
               ,
               whereby
               that
               commendation
               is
               raised
               and
               heightned
               to
               an
               exceeding
               great
               height
               .
               The
               first
               is
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fifth
               verse
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 held
              
               (
               or
               bound
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Galleries
              
               :
               The
               sense
               in
               a
               word
               is
               ,
               what
               ravishing
               lovelinesse
               is
               this
               that
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Bride
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               is
               thereby
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               held
               and
               bound
               ,
               and
               must
               stand
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               delighted
               with
               it
               ?
               1.
               
               This
               King
               is
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               only
               here
               ,
               but
               elsewhere
               often
               styled
               
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               eminently
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               much
               to
               the
               believers
               consolation
               that
               he
               is
               so
               ,
               if
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               were
               fixed
               in
               them
               .
               Our
               Lord
               is
               a
               most
               royal
               kingly
               person
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Galleries
               here
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               that
               were
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               17.
               called
               there
               Rafters
               ,
               The
               word
               there
               is
               our
               Galleries
               :
               Galleries
               are
               places
               where
               great
               men
               use
               to
               walk
               ,
               and
               here
               (
               Christ
               and
               the
               believer
               having
               one
               house
               ,
               wherein
               they
               dwell
               together
               )
               the
               Galleries
               signifie
               the
               means
               or
               Ordinances
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               special
               way
               they
               come
               to
               walk
               together
               .
               3.
               
               To
               be
               held
               (
               or
               bound
               as
               the
               word
               is
               )
               signifies
               a
               holy
               constraint
               that
               was
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               do
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               do
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               delightsome
               
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               4.
               and
               ,
               4.
               9.
               and
               Chap.
               6.
               5.
               12.
               where
               ,
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
               The
               word
               here
               used
               ,
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               affection
               amongst
               men
               ,
               that
               detains
               them
               to
               look
               on
               what
               they
               love
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               this
               in
               an
               abrupt
               manner
               comes
               in
               on
               the
               close
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               said
               ,
               So
               lovely
               art
               thou
               ,
               that
               Christ
               as
               captivat
               ,
               or
               overcome
               ,
               cannot
               withdraw
               ,
               but
               is
               held
               (
               as
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               4.
               
               )
               to
               look
               upon
               thy
               beauty
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               more
               wonderful
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               so
               royal
               a
               person
               ,
               whom
               enemies
               ,
               death
               and
               devils
               could
               not
               detain
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               so
               prevailed
               over
               by
               a
               believer
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               thing
               oftner
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               than
               the
               wonderful
               expressions
               of
               Christ's
               yielding
               himself
               to
               be
               prevailed
               over
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               might
               were
               to
               be
               imployed
               for
               them
               ,
               rather
               than
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               he
               gloried
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               overcome
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               some
               more
               than
               ordinary
               admissions
               to
               neernesse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               believers
               may
               meet
               with
               ;
               which
               are
               more
               than
               ordinary
               for
               clearnesse
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               him
               in
               the
               Galleries
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               continuance
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               him
               held
               there
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               by
               the
               holy
               violence
               of
               his
               peoples
               graces
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               may
               be
               held
               and
               captivat
               to
               stay
               and
               make
               his
               abode
               with
               them
               ;
               it
               's
               good
               then
               to
               wrestle
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               held
               and
               prevailed
               with
               .
               3.
               
               Holinesse
               in
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               the
               attaining
               and
               entertaining
               of
               the
               most
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               Christ
               :
               Thus
               he
               is
               
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Galleries
              
               .
               4.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               thinks
               no
               shame
               to
               be
               out
               of
               love
               prevailed
               over
               by
               his
               people
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               esteems
               it
               his
               honour
               ,
               therefore
               is
               this
               so
               often
               recorded
               for
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               believers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 pleasant
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Love
                 ,
                 for
                 delights
                 !
              
            
             
               This
               verse
               contains
               the
               second
               expression
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               is
               heightned
               ,
               in
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               the
               title
               he
               gives
               her
               ,
               
                 O
                 Love
                 ,
                 for
                 delights
              
               !
               He
               calls
               her
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               love
               
               it self
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               said
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               only
               lovely
               ,
               but
               love
               it self
               ;
               
                 for
                 delights
              
               is
               added
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               various
               and
               abounding
               delights
               that
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               her
               ;
               she
               is
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               a
               person
               so
               excellently
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               hath
               so
               many
               lovely
               things
               in
               her
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               the
               commendation
               he
               joyns
               with
               this
               title
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               is
               fair
               :
               This
               looks
               to
               the
               external
               lovelinesse
               of
               her
               person
               .
               2.
               
               She
               
                 is
                 pleasant
              
               ,
               this
               respects
               the
               sweetnesse
               ,
               and
               amiableness
               of
               her
               inward
               disposition
               :
               These
               two
               may
               be
               separate
               in
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               meet
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               she
               had
               given
               him
               these
               two
               epithets
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               16.
               
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               expression
               ,
               which
               heightens
               all
               this
               :
               It
               's
               expressed
               with
               an
               
                 How
                 ?
                 How
                 fair
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               (
               as
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               10.
               
               )
               shewing
               an
               incomparablenesse
               ,
               and
               an
               inexpressiblenesse
               to
               be
               in
               her
               beauty
               :
               whereby
               in
               sum
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               this
               blessed
               Bridegroom
               shews
               his
               satisfaction
               in
               his
               Bride
               ,
               by
               multiplying
               such
               wonderful
               expressions
               ,
               as
               hold
               forth
               the
               high
               esteem
               that
               he
               hath
               of
               her
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               so
               lovely
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               grace
               in
               a
               believer
               ;
               the
               most
               delightsome
               pleasant
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               is
               nothing
               to
               this
               .
               2.
               
               The
               love
               that
               Christ
               hath
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               inexpressible
               ;
               although
               he
               useth
               many
               significant
               wayes
               to
               expresse
               it
               ,
               yet
               must
               it
               close
               with
               an
               indefinite
               expression
               and
               question
               ,
               to
               which
               an
               answer
               cannot
               be
               made
               ,
               
                 How
                 fair
              
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               told
               how
               fair
               ,
               and
               men
               cannot
               take
               it
               up
               otherwise
               than
               by
               wondering
               at
               it
               .
               3.
               
               This
               lovelinesse
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               being
               kept
               in
               the
               Galleries
               ,
               or
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               injoyment
               of
               his
               presence
               go
               together
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               it
               subjoyned
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               like
               one
               that
               is
               ravished
               with
               the
               admiration
               of
               some
               excellent
               sight
               ,
               he
               stayes
               and
               beholds
               it
               ,
               and
               O
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               how
               pleasant
               is
               it
               !
               The
               believer
               is
               the
               uptaking
               object
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               he
               delights
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               lovely
               nor
               delightsome
               thing
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Christ
               cares
               for
               ,
               or
               esteems
               of
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               the
               believer
               :
               Grace
               makes
               a
               person
               Christ's
               
                 love
                 for
                 delights
              
               :
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               favour
               ,
               parts
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               no
               value
               without
               this
               ;
               whereas
               one
               without
               these
               ,
               may
               with
               this
               ,
               have
               Christ's
               affection
               ingaged
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 thy
                 stature
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Palm-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 brests
                 to
                 clusters
                 of
                 Grapes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 boughs
                 thereof
                 :
                 now
                 also
                 thy
                 brests
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 clusters
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 thy
                 nose
                 like
                 Apples
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 roof
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 like
                 the
                 best
                 Wine
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 that
                 goeth
                 down
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 causing
                 the
                 lips
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               former
               two
               expressions
               ,
               v.
               —
               5.
               6.
               have
               fallen
               from
               him
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               in
               a
               ravished
               ,
               abrupt
               manner
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               exclamation
               :
               The
               third
               way
               how
               he
               amplifies
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               follows
               ,
               vers
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               (
               as
               subjoyned
               to
               the
               preceeding
               particular
               description
               )
               And
               this
               amplification
               is
               expressed
               these
               three
               wayes
               :
               1.
               
               By
               commending
               her
               stature
               ,
               as
               the
               result
               of
               all
               her
               parts
               (
               formerly
               described
               )
               put
               together
               ,
               with
               a
               repetition
               of
               one
               of
               these
               parts
               mainly
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               2.
               
               By
               shewing
               his
               resolution
               to
               haunt
               her
               company
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               respect
               to
               her
               appears
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               3.
               
               By
               promising
               gracious
               effects
               to
               follow
               on
               his
               performing
               the
               former
               promise
               ,
               of
               his
               keeping
               company
               with
               her
               ,
               vers
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               seventh
               verse
               then
               speaks
               to
               two
               things
               ,
               Her
               stature
               and
               her
               brests
               ;
               Her
               stature
               respects
               all
               the
               bygone
               parts
               being
               now
               put
               together
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               represent
               the
               whole
               stature
               :
               And
               by
               stature
               is
               understood
               the
               proportionablenesse
               and
               comelinesse
               that
               
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               being
               considered
               as
               jointly
               united
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               severally
               (
               as
               was
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               16.
               
               )
               and
               the
               relative
               this
               ,
               clears
               it
               ,
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               which
               is
               made
               up
               of
               all
               the
               several
               parts
               I
               have
               been
               enumerating
               ,
               they
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               make
               thy
               stature
               ,
               and
               thy
               stature
               thus
               made
               up
               of
               these
               members
               and
               parts
               ,
               is
               
                 like
                 the
                 Palm-tree
              
               :
               And
               so
               from
               this
               similitude
               ,
               her
               stature
               is
               commended
               :
               The
               Palm-tree
               is
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               to
               have
               diverse
               commendable
               properties
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               straight
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               said
               of
               the
               idols
               that
               they
               are
               
                 upright
                 like
                 the
                 Palm-tree
              
               ,
               Jer.
               5.
               10.
               straightnesse
               is
               comely
               in
               a
               stature
               ,
               He
               was
               
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Cedar
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               15.
               she
               is
               like
               to
               a
               Palm-tree
               here
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Palm-tree
               hath
               good
               fruits
               ,
               the
               Daits
               are
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               tree
               of
               long
               continuance
               ,
               and
               keeps
               long
               green
               ;
               Hence
               ,
               Psal.
               92.
               12
               ,
               14.
               
               It
               's
               said
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 flourish
                 like
                 the
                 Palm-tree
              
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               Ioel
               1.
               12.
               it
               's
               an
               evidence
               of
               great
               drought
               ,
               when
               
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 withereth
              
               .
               4.
               
               They
               were
               looked
               on
               as
               most
               fit
               to
               be
               used
               in
               times
               when
               men
               were
               about
               to
               expresse
               their
               joy
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               manner
               ,
               and
               so
               when
               Christ
               is
               coming
               triumphantly
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Joh.
               12.
               they
               cut
               down
               
                 branches
                 of
                 Palm-trees
              
               ,
               to
               carry
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               ,
               Rev.
               7.
               4.
               these
               Victors
               have
               
                 Palms
                 in
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Levit.
               ●
               .
               40.
               we
               find
               branches
               of
               these
               trees
               commanded
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               joyful
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 seventy
                 Palm-trees
              
               that
               were
               found
               by
               the
               Israelits
               at
               Elim
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               Numb
               .
               33.
               9.
               as
               refreshful
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               City
               of
               Palm-trees
               also
               mentioned
               as
               a
               most
               pleasant
               place
               ,
               Deut.
               34.
               3.
               
               All
               these
               may
               be
               applyed
               to
               believers
               ,
               who
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               change
               that
               is
               wrought
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               are
               such
               ;
               They
               are
               straight
               ,
               not
               crooked
               ,
               but
               beautiful
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               refreshful
               ,
               as
               the
               next
               verse
               shews
               ,
               being
               the
               living
               signs
               and
               monuments
               of
               his
               victory
               over
               Death
               and
               the
               Devil
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               be
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               a
               thriving
               of
               graces
               distinctly
               ,
               but
               a
               right
               joyning
               ,
               ordering
               ,
               and
               compacting
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               keep
               a
               proportionablenesse
               ,
               and
               make
               up
               complexly
               a
               lovely
               stature
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               should
               all
               graces
               be
               kept
               in
               exercise
               together
               ,
               but
               as
               members
               of
               one
               new
               man
               ,
               each
               ought
               to
               be
               subservient
               to
               another
               ,
               for
               making
               up
               of
               a
               sweet
               harmony
               in
               the
               result
               ;
               love
               
               should
               not
               wrong
               zeal
               ,
               nor
               zeal
               prudence
               ;
               but
               every
               grace
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               distinct
               member
               of
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               should
               be
               settled
               in
               it's
               own
               place
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               stature
               lovely
               .
               2
               When
               this
               proportion
               is
               kept
               ,
               and
               every
               grace
               hath
               it's
               own
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               exceeding
               lovely
               ,
               like
               a
               beautiful
               stature
               ;
               whereas
               grace
               ,
               when
               acting
               unorderly
               (
               if
               then
               it
               may
               be
               called
               grace
               )
               is
               like
               an
               eye
               ,
               beautiful
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               not
               being
               in
               the
               right
               place
               of
               the
               face
               ,
               doth
               make
               the
               stature
               unlovely
               and
               disproportionable
               :
               It
               's
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               spiritual
               beauty
               ,
               when
               not
               only
               one
               hath
               all
               graces
               ,
               but
               hath
               every
               one
               of
               them
               acting
               according
               to
               their
               several
               natures
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               acting
               joyntly
               together
               .
               3.
               
               This
               furthers
               much
               believers
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               and
               continues
               them
               fresh
               and
               green
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               stature
               of
               grace
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               a
               due
               proportionablenesse
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               that
               is
               again
               repeated
               ,
               is
               her
               breasts
               ,
               which
               are
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 cluster
                 of
                 grapes
              
               ,
               or
               wine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               eight
               verse
               ,
               We
               conceive
               ,
               by
               brests
               here
               ,
               is
               signified
               her
               love
               and
               affection
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               entertained
               ,
               So
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 13.
                 he
                 shall
                 lye
                 all
                 night
                 between
                 my
                 brests
              
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               agreeth
               well
               with
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 19.
                 let
                 her
                 brests
                 satisfie
                 thee
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 alwayes
                 ravisht
                 with
                 her
                 love
                 :
              
               This
               is
               confirmed
               from
               the
               similitude
               unto
               which
               it
               is
               compared
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               grapes
               ,
               or
               wine
               ;
               Shewing
               ,
               that
               her
               love
               is
               refreshful
               ,
               and
               cordial
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               to
               him
               :
               Thy
               brests
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               lye
               between
               thy
               brests
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               kindly
               entertained
               by
               thee
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               wine
               to
               me
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 10.
                 
                 How
                 much
                 better
                 is
                 thy
                 love
                 than
                 wine
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               similitude
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               think
               the
               thing
               is
               the
               same
               that
               is
               thereby
               set
               forth
               and
               commended
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               singularly
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               Christ
               through
               all
               the
               Song
               ,
               and
               marked
               in
               Chap.
               4.
               and
               here
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               makes
               all
               her
               stature
               so
               lovely
               in
               it self
               :
               Love
               makes
               every
               grace
               act
               (
               therefore
               is
               it
               
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               )
               and
               makes
               grace
               in
               it's
               actings
               beautiful
               and
               lovely
               to
               him
               .
               These
               words
               then
               ,
               may
               either
               express
               ,
               1.
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               her
               love
               :
               Or
               ,
               2.
               the
               delight
               which
               he
               took
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               esteeming
               highly
               of
               it
               ;
               she
               was
               so
               very
               lovely
               ,
               that
               nothing
               refreshed
               him
               so
               much
               as
               her
               brests
               :
               Which
               expression
               (
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               holds
               out
               intense
               spiritual-love
               ,
               under
               the
               expressions
               
               that
               are
               usual
               amongst
               men
               .
               And
               it
               sayes
               ,
               1.
               that
               the
               beauty
               of
               grace
               is
               a
               ravishing
               beauty
               ;
               or
               Christ's
               love
               delights
               in
               the
               love
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               a
               room
               in
               their
               hearts
               is
               much
               prized
               by
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               complacency
               and
               acquiescense
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               none
               other
               ,
               and
               where
               more
               grace
               is
               ,
               there
               his
               complacency
               (
               though
               one
               in
               it self
               )
               doth
               the
               more
               manifest
               it self
               .
               3.
               
               When
               a
               believer
               is
               right
               and
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               then
               his
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               warm
               :
               And
               particularly
               ,
               a
               right
               frame
               is
               by
               nothing
               sooner
               evidenced
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               affections
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               ordinarily
               ill
               or
               well
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               our
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               vigorious
               or
               cold
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               way
               how
               our
               Lord
               expresseth
               his
               love
               to
               his
               Bride
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               vers
               .
               8.
               and
               it
               's
               by
               expressing
               of
               his
               resolution
               to
               accompany
               with
               her
               ,
               beyond
               any
               in
               the
               world
               :
               She
               was
               compared
               to
               a
               Palm-tree
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palm-tree
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Palm-tree
               before
               mentioned
               )
               It
               's
               on
               the
               matter
               the
               same
               with
               that
               promise
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 get
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Consider
               here
               ,
               1.
               the
               thing
               promised
               or
               proposed
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 boughs
                 thereof
                 :
              
               That
               the
               scope
               is
               to
               hold
               forth
               his
               purpose
               of
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               her
               ,
               is
               clear
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               the
               dependence
               of
               this
               on
               the
               former
               ,
               He
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Palm-tree
              
               ,
               and
               now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 ,
              
               which
               speaks
               his
               prizing
               that
               tree
               above
               all
               others
               .
               2.
               
               The
               effects
               also
               of
               his
               going
               up
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               do
               clear
               it
               ;
               It
               's
               such
               a
               going
               up
               as
               hath
               refreshful
               and
               comfortable
               influence
               upon
               her
               :
               The
               importance
               of
               the
               similitude
               is
               ,
               as
               men
               love
               the
               trees
               they
               converse
               much
               about
               (
               and
               it
               's
               like
               ,
               Palm-trees
               were
               much
               used
               for
               that
               end
               )
               or
               as
               climbing
               up
               upon
               trees
               ,
               and
               taking
               hold
               of
               their
               boughs
               ,
               do
               shew
               the
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               men
               have
               in
               such
               or
               such
               a
               tree
               ,
               and
               how
               refreshing
               it
               is
               to
               them
               to
               be
               neer
               it
               ;
               So
               having
               compared
               her
               to
               a
               Palm-tree
               ,
               he
               expresseth
               his
               delight
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               his
               purpose
               of
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               her
               ,
               under
               the
               same
               similitude
               ,
               as
               is
               ordinary
               in
               the
               strain
               of
               this
               Song
               .
               2.
               
               Consider
               ,
               that
               this
               resolution
               is
               laid
               down
               as
               no
               passing
               thought
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               deliberat
               and
               determined
               resolution
               ,
               
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 will
                 go
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 hold
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               doth
               shew
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ's
               inward
               thoughts
               and
               conclusions
               with
               himself
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               heart-language
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
               expression
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               words
               come
               to
               be
               a
               promise
               ,
               which
               the
               believer
               may
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               Christ
               hath
               said
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               a
               deliberatnesse
               in
               both
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               sudden
               ,
               but
               the
               advised
               result
               of
               a
               former
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 I
                 said
                 it
              
               :
               In
               a
               word
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               my
               Bride
               is
               my
               choice
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               tree
               that
               I
               have
               resolved
               ,
               for
               my
               delight
               ,
               to
               climb
               up
               upon
               ,
               beside
               all
               others
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               scope
               and
               result
               of
               all
               Christ's
               commendations
               of
               his
               Bride
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               look
               for
               ,
               and
               expect
               to
               be
               made
               happy
               with
               his
               own
               company
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               unspeakably
               made
               up
               in
               the
               injoyment
               of
               his
               presence
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               not
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ's
               company
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               expect
               it
               ;
               It
               's
               the
               believer
               only
               who
               may
               look
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               hath
               Christ's
               word
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               3.
               
               Christ's
               most
               passionat
               expressions
               of
               love
               are
               not
               from
               any
               surprize
               of
               affection
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               are
               deliberatly
               resolved
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               old
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               they
               cannot
               be
               altered
               ;
               his
               delight
               was
               in
               the
               habitable
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               his
               resolution
               was
               laid
               down
               to
               go
               up
               to
               the
               Palm-tree
               before
               it
               was
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               thoughts
               to
               his
               people
               (
               if
               known
               )
               would
               be
               found
               to
               be
               precious
               ,
               thoughts
               of
               peace
               and
               not
               of
               evil
               ;
               many
               a
               good
               purpose
               hath
               been
               in
               his
               heart
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               evidence
               of
               love
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               ,
               than
               to
               intimat
               and
               accomplish
               these
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               here
               :
               I
               laid
               down
               this
               resolution
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               long
               ere
               now
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               follow
               it
               out
               .
               5.
               
               A
               holy
               tender
               walk
               in
               believers
               (
               which
               is
               indeed
               to
               have
               the
               stature
               lovely
               as
               the
               Palm-tree
               )
               will
               obtain
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Christ's
               heart
               to
               them
               ;
               And
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               evidence
               of
               Christ's
               respect
               ,
               than
               that
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               21
               ,
               and
               23.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               way
               how
               he
               expresseth
               his
               love
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               effects
               ,
               which
               he
               promiseth
               shall
               follow
               on
               his
               presence
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               his
               presence
               is
               subjoyned
               to
               her
               lovely
               stature
               (
               which
               connexion
               is
               observable
               )
               The
               effects
               that
               follow
               ,
               are
               three
               ,
               the
               first
               two
               are
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               eighth
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               of
               them
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Now
                 also
                 thy
                 brests
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 clusters
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
              
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               first
               fruit
               of
               his
               going
               up
               to
               the
               Palm-tree
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               also
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               )
               may
               be
               taken
               as
               comprehensive
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               some
               gracious
               effect
               that
               shall
               be
               wrought
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               words
               bring
               him
               in
               speaking
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               when
               I
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               then
               by
               my
               presence
               thy
               graces
               shall
               flow
               ,
               and
               thou
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               edifie
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               thy
               brests
               were
               clusters
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               to
               furnish
               what
               might
               be
               refreshful
               :
               Thus
               he
               comforts
               her
               ,
               from
               what
               should
               be
               wrought
               in
               her
               ,
               by
               his
               presence
               with
               her
               :
               And
               the
               scope
               and
               connexion
               shews
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               native
               consequence
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               in
               it self
               to
               her
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               comprehensive
               of
               his
               gracious
               acceptation
               of
               her
               and
               her
               fruits
               ,
               as
               being
               well
               satisfied
               with
               her
               ;
               And
               thus
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 thy
                 brests
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 clusters
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               is
               this
               ,
               When
               I
               shall
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               thy
               love
               and
               company
               ,
               thy
               bosome
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               more
               refreshful
               than
               clusters
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               I
               will
               feed
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               10.
               
               This
               compleats
               her
               consolation
               ,
               and
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               that
               he
               undertakes
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               her
               inward
               condition
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               accept
               of
               her
               also
               ,
               and
               be
               well
               satisfied
               with
               her
               :
               These
               are
               not
               only
               consistent
               together
               ,
               but
               do
               necessarily
               concur
               for
               making
               up
               the
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               evidence
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               her
               ;
               and
               the
               one
               of
               these
               follows
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               we
               comprehend
               both
               in
               all
               these
               effects
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christs
               presence
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               believers
               livelinesse
               ;
               their
               brests
               run
               when
               he
               is
               present
               .
               2.
               
               Livelinesse
               is
               a
               singular
               and
               comfortable
               mercy
               in
               a
               believers
               estimation
               ;
               therefore
               is
               it
               promised
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               a
               special
               way
               comfortable
               to
               her
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               or
               neernesse
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               go
               together
               :
               And
               where
               the
               brests
               are
               not
               as
               clusters
               ,
               no
               conditon
               the
               believer
               can
               be
               in
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               presence
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               effect
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 thy
                 nose
                 like
                 Apples
                 :
              
               Apples
               are
               savoury
               fruit
               ,
               the
               smell
               of
               the
               nose
               is
               the
               savour
               of
               the
               breath
               ,
               that
               comes
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               in
               unwholsome
               bodies
               is
               unsavoury
               ;
               Saith
               he
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               thine
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               thy
               constitution
               shall
               be
               lively
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               comes
               from
               thee
               shall
               be
               savoury
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               be
               accepted
               of
               me
               ;
               It
               shall
               be
               savoury
               in
               it self
               ,
               as
               Apples
               are
               to
               the
               smell
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               delighted
               in
               by
               me
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               sweet
               air
               and
               breath
               with
               it
               :
               This
               imports
               a
               conspicuous
               inward
               change
               ,
               by
               the
               growth
               of
               mortification
               ,
               whereby
               believers
               being
               purified
               within
               from
               all
               filthinesse
               
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               there
               proceeds
               nothing
               from
               them
               but
               what
               is
               savoury
               ,
               whereas
               a
               loose
               and
               ragged
               conversation
               ,
               as
               corrupt
               breath
               (
               Iob.
               17.
               1.
               
               )
               evidenceth
               much
               inward
               rottennesse
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               is
               of
               an
               healing
               ,
               cleansing
               vertue
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               observable
               inward
               change
               .
               2.
               
               An
               inward
               change
               evidenceth
               it self
               in
               the
               outward
               fruits
               and
               effects
               ,
               the
               very
               smell
               and
               savour
               of
               the
               conversation
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               externall
               duties
               ,
               is
               changed
               .
               3.
               
               This
               inward
               purity
               is
               very
               desirable
               to
               the
               believer
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               's
               here
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               comfort
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               promise
               that
               the
               smell
               of
               his
               nose
               shall
               be
               as
               Apples
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               a
               speciall
               evidence
               of
               Christs
               respect
               ,
               to
               have
               that
               performed
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               also
               take
               in
               the
               savourinesse
               of
               the
               believers
               breathing
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               themselves
               ;
               when
               Christ
               is
               present
               ,
               they
               shall
               draw
               in
               a
               wholesome
               ,
               pleasant
               and
               refreshfull
               air
               ;
               whereas
               now
               ordinarily
               we
               breath
               in
               a
               corrupt
               air
               :
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               then
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               nose
               shall
               be
               as
               if
               thou
               did
               savour
               of
               Apples
               :
               Christ's
               company
               makes
               all
               both
               fruitfull
               within
               ,
               and
               refreshfull
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               also
               makes
               all
               duties
               and
               all
               dispensations
               ,
               he
               is
               exercised
               with
               ,
               savoury
               and
               acceptable
               to
               himself
               ;
               All
               which
               follows
               on
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               and
               suits
               with
               the
               scope
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               both
               taste
               and
               smell
               are
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               lovely
               effect
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ;
               And
               1.
               the
               effect
               it self
               is
               set
               down
               :
               then
               it
               's
               commendation
               is
               amplified
               .
               The
               effect
               ,
               or
               advantage
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 roof
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
              
               (
               or
               thy
               palat
               )
               
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 wine
                 :
              
               The
               palat
               ,
               or
               roof
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               taste
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               for
               the
               taste
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               translated
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 3.
                 his
                 fruit
                 was
                 sweet
                 to
                 my
                 taste
                 :
              
               So
               ,
               Iob.
               34.
               3.
               
               Or
               ,
               by
               palat
               may
               be
               understood
               the
               mouth
               ,
               as
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               16.
               
               Next
               ,
               it
               's
               compared
               to
               wine
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               
                 best
                 wine
              
               (
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               comparison
               have
               been
               often
               spoken
               to
               )
               The
               best
               wine
               is
               that
               which
               is
               most
               refreshing
               and
               exhilerating
               :
               Now
               this
               wine
               is
               three
               ways
               set
               out
               in
               it's
               excellency
               (
               for
               ,
               that
               the
               following
               expressions
               are
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               is
               clear
               )
               1.
               
               It
               's
               
                 for
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               wine
               as
               he
               allows
               his
               friends
               ,
               whom
               he
               styles
               
                 beloved
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               1.
               
               (
               and
               this
               shews
               what
               kind
               of
               wine
               is
               understood
               )
               and
               so
               it
               must
               be
               excellent
               wine
               ,
               being
               that
               which
               is
               allowed
               on
               Christ's
               special
               
               friends
               .
               Or
               ,
               it
               's
               an
               abrupt
               expression
               ,
               whereby
               he
               speaks
               in
               name
               of
               the
               Bride
               ;
               It
               's
               such
               wine
               as
               I
               (
               as
               if
               she
               were
               speaking
               )
               allow
               on
               thee
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               reserve
               only
               for
               thee
               :
               For
               which
               reason
               ,
               she
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 Fountain
                 sealed
              
               ,
               and
               Garden
               inclosed
               ,
               as
               being
               set
               a-part
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               common
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               thus
               is
               he
               expressing
               in
               her
               name
               ,
               what
               she
               expresseth
               her self
               in
               the
               last
               words
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               It
               's
               all
               
                 for
                 thee
                 my
                 beloved
              
               ;
               And
               it
               implyeth
               both
               a
               commendation
               of
               its
               sweetnesse
               ,
               and
               her
               devoting
               of
               it
               to
               him
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               words
               hold
               forth
               something
               that
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               excellent
               ,
               and
               not
               common
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               found
               amongst
               these
               who
               stand
               in
               this
               spiritual
               relation
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               commended
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 goeth
                 down
                 sweetly
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               's
               pleasant
               to
               the
               taste
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               harsh
               ,
               but
               delightsomely
               may
               be
               drunk
               of
               :
               Or
               ,
               it
               may
               respect
               that
               property
               of
               good
               Wine
               ,
               mentioned
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               31.
               
               (
               that
               it
               
                 moves
                 it self
                 rightly
              
               )
               if
               the
               words
               be
               translated
               as
               the
               margent
               imports
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               commended
               from
               the
               effects
               ,
               It
               drinks
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               drunk
               ,
               
                 it
                 causeth
                 the
                 lips
                 of
                 those
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 asleep
                 to
                 speak
                 :
              
               Wine
               is
               cordial
               and
               refreshful
               ,
               but
               this
               Wine
               must
               be
               in
               a
               singular
               way
               refreshful
               ,
               that
               makes
               men
               that
               are
               infirm
               ,
               or
               old
               (
               as
               the
               word
               may
               be
               rendered
               )
               and
               almost
               dead
               ,
               to
               revive
               and
               speak
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               were
               secure
               (
               as
               the
               Bride
               was
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               2.
               
               )
               and
               in
               a
               spiritual
               drousinesse
               ,
               it
               can
               quicken
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               cheerfully
               speak
               ;
               Thus
               the
               Wine
               is
               commended
               .
               Now
               we
               conceive
               ,
               by
               this
               comfortable
               effect
               ,
               that
               is
               promised
               to
               her
               upon
               Christ's
               coming
               to
               her
               ,
               these
               two
               things
               are
               here
               holden
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               How
               refreshing
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               her self
               ,
               all
               her
               senses
               shall
               be
               taken
               with
               it
               ,
               both
               the
               smell
               and
               the
               taste
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               singularly
               sweet
               to
               her
               spiritual
               taste
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               thus
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               commended
               ,
               which
               accompanies
               his
               manifestations
               ,
               and
               is
               reserved
               for
               his
               Beloved
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               1.
               and
               is
               a
               joy
               that
               no
               stranger
               is
               made
               partaker
               of
               :
               This
               Wine
               is
               indeed
               peculiar
               for
               his
               beloved
               ,
               (
               and
               is
               suitable
               to
               himself
               )
               and
               is
               the
               Wine
               that
               goeth
               sweetly
               down
               ;
               and
               is
               most
               refreshful
               ,
               and
               makes
               secure
               sinners
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               ●aint
               it
               revives
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 Be
                 not
                 filled
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 your selves
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 singing
                 and
                 making
                 melody
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               This
               effect
               agrees
               
               well
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yea
               ,
               only
               to
               this
               Wine
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               it
               suits
               well
               the
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               what
               comfortable
               influence
               Christ's
               presence
               should
               have
               on
               her
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               his
               Palm-tree
               ,
               her
               taste
               shall
               relish
               as
               with
               the
               best
               Wine
               ;
               his
               presence
               shall
               thus
               revive
               and
               quicken
               her
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               special
               evidence
               of
               his
               singular
               respect
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               holds
               out
               (
               which
               follows
               on
               the
               former
               )
               that
               not
               only
               her
               breath
               shall
               savour
               well
               to
               him
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               her
               inward
               senses
               abound
               with
               refreshings
               to
               her self
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               expressions
               of
               her
               mouth
               ,
               to
               others
               shall
               be
               savoury
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               refreshful
               ,
               as
               a
               delightsome
               fruit
               flowing
               from
               her
               :
               Thus
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               when
               I
               betake
               me
               to
               fellowship
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               comes
               near
               by
               sensible
               embracements
               ,
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               thy
               boughs
               (
               as
               a
               man
               embracing
               one
               whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               for
               thus
               the
               Allegory
               is
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               )
               thou
               shalt
               be
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               esteem
               ,
               exceeding
               lovely
               ;
               thy
               brests
               ,
               smell
               ,
               and
               mouth
               ,
               will
               be
               che●ring
               and
               savoury
               ,
               like
               Grapes
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Wine
               :
               And
               here
               spiritual
               affections
               and
               holy
               reason
               would
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               gather
               the
               life
               of
               Christ's
               love
               from
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               some
               resemblance
               of
               what
               useth
               to
               be
               betwixt
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               in
               their
               mutual
               loving
               carriage
               (
               for
               so
               runs
               the
               strain
               of
               this
               Song
               )
               although
               our
               carnalnesse
               makes
               it
               hazardous
               ,
               and
               unsafe
               to
               descend
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               these
               similitudes
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               5.
               16.
               by
               his
               mouth
               or
               palat
               ,
               was
               understood
               the
               kisses
               thereof
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               to
               her
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               by
               her
               palat
               or
               mouth
               ,
               is
               understood
               her
               most
               affectionat
               soul-longings
               of
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               being
               warmed
               and
               melted
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               doth
               manifest
               it self
               in
               a
               kindly
               way
               ,
               in
               spiritual
               embraces
               and
               kisses
               (
               as
               from
               vers
               .
               11.
               and
               12.
               will
               be
               clear
               )
               which
               are
               exceedingly
               delightsome
               to
               him
               :
               and
               so
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               promise
               is
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               then
               ,
               yea
               even
               now
               ,
               thy
               love
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               mine
               shall
               be
               warmed
               and
               refreshed
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               in
               an
               affectionat
               way
               vent
               it self
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               most
               exhilerating
               cordial
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               manifestations
               of
               my
               love
               will
               be
               chearing
               and
               refreshing
               unto
               thee
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               notably
               comfortable
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               special
               evidences
               of
               his
               respect
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Ther
               are
               some
               secret
               flowings
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               soul-experiences
               
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               believers
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               easily
               understood
               ;
               and
               that
               makes
               the
               expressions
               of
               this
               love
               so
               seemingly
               intricat
               .
               2.
               
               These
               flowings
               of
               love
               that
               are
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               people
               (
               how
               strange
               soever
               they
               be
               )
               are
               most
               delightsome
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               partakes
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               
                 wine
                 that
                 goeth
                 down
                 sweetly
              
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               hath
               many
               benefits
               and
               advantages
               waiting
               on
               it
               ,
               which
               contribute
               exceedingly
               both
               to
               the
               quickning
               and
               comforting
               of
               the
               believer
               ;
               many
               things
               hang
               on
               this
               one
               ,
               
                 his
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               joy
               of
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               notable
               effects
               ,
               and
               can
               put
               words
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               these
               that
               neverspoke
               much
               before
               ,
               yea
               ,
               can
               make
               the
               dumb
               to
               sing
               ,
               with
               a
               sensible
               warming
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               inward
               affections
               ,
               stirring
               up
               melody
               in
               their
               souls
               ,
               which
               yet
               will
               be
               distinct
               in
               the
               impressions
               and
               effects
               of
               it
               .
               5.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               designed
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               believer
               ,
               which
               he
               holdeth
               out
               in
               comfortable
               promises
               ,
               and
               alloweth
               them
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               pleasant
               and
               delightsome
               to
               him
               to
               have
               them
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDE
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 Beloveds
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 towards
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Bride
               hath
               been
               long
               silent
               ,
               delightsomely
               drinking
               in
               what
               she
               hath
               been
               hearing
               from
               the
               Bridegrooms
               sweet
               mouth
               ,
               and
               so
               suffering
               him
               to
               say
               on
               :
               Now
               in
               this
               tenth
               verse
               ,
               and
               these
               that
               follow
               ,
               she
               comes-in
               speaking
               ,
               and
               having
               well
               observed
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               the
               result
               and
               effect
               thereof
               upon
               her
               heart
               doth
               appear
               in
               what
               she
               saith
               .
               And
               ,
               1.
               she
               comforts
               her self
               in
               her
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               now
               being
               clear
               in
               it
               from
               his
               owning
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               she
               layes
               down
               ,
               and
               begins
               with
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 Beloveds
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               ,
               2.
               looking
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               she
               puts
               up
               her
               great
               desire
               after
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               she
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               injoy
               him
               ;
               which
               suit
               is
               put
               up
               ,
               qualified
               or
               inlarged
               ,
               and
               by
               several
               arguments
               pressed
               on
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               conclusion
               which
               she
               gathers
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               from
               his
               discourse
               ,
               
               comes
               not
               in
               altogether
               abruptly
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               a
               heart
               comforted
               with
               the
               intimations
               of
               Christ's
               love
               ,
               and
               wakened
               with
               the
               wine
               that
               makes
               them
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               speak
               ;
               and
               so
               breathing
               out
               the
               great
               ground
               of
               her
               consolation
               :
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               seing
               he
               loves
               me
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               infinit
               freedom
               of
               his
               grace
               is
               pleased
               to
               commend
               unworthy
               mee
               so
               much
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               I
               may
               conclude
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 beloveds
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 towards
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               first
               part
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               she
               asserts
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               spoken
               to
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               16.
               and
               6.
               3.
               and
               it
               's
               now
               repeated
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               's
               the
               great
               compend
               of
               all
               her
               consolation
               ,
               and
               that
               wherein
               it
               consists
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               hers
               :
               This
               is
               indeed
               matter
               of
               solid
               consolation
               ,
               and
               whatever
               is
               comfortable
               doth
               flow
               from
               it
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               that
               she
               kept
               the
               clearnesse
               of
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               constantly
               ,
               and
               carried
               it
               along
               with
               her
               in
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               her
               exercise
               ,
               she
               can
               assert
               it
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               now
               a
               full
               tide
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               to
               Christ's
               manifestations
               ,
               and
               the
               flowings
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               he
               hath
               been
               liberal
               and
               large
               in
               the
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               she
               makes
               this
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               put
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               while
               the
               evidences
               of
               it
               are
               so
               legible
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believers
               may
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               more
               clearly
               and
               distinctly
               gather
               and
               conclude
               their
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               than
               at
               other
               times
               .
               2.
               
               When
               believers
               are
               admitted
               to
               neernesse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               clouds
               that
               would
               darken
               their
               faith
               are
               scattered
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               endeavour
               to
               fix
               their
               confidence
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               interest
               out
               of
               question
               ;
               that
               when
               their
               sun
               comes
               under
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               not
               to
               read
               their
               evidences
               so
               distinctly
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               put
               to
               question
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               all
               by-past
               experiences
               ,
               as
               delusions
               .
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               owns
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               speaks
               comfortably
               to
               them
               (
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               doing
               to
               the
               Bride
               )
               then
               they
               should
               owne
               him
               ,
               and
               acquiesce
               in
               that
               consolation
               allowed
               upon
               them
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
              
               shews
               not
               only
               that
               the
               interest
               was
               mutual
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               loved
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               her
               affectionatly
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               a
               manner
               he
               could
               not
               be
               without
               her
               ,
               
                 His
                 desire
                 was
                 to
                 her
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               condescended
               to
               love
               her
               with
               such
               a
               
               kind
               of
               love
               and
               respect
               as
               a
               woman
               hath
               to
               her
               husband
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               first
               woman
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 thy
                 desire
                 shall
                 be
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               subordinat
               to
               his
               ,
               or
               seeking
               to
               conform
               to
               his
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               please
               him
               :
               And
               so
               here
               it
               shews
               Christ's
               great
               condescending
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               believer
               carving
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               ready
               is
               he
               to
               please
               and
               satisfie
               his
               people
               for
               their
               good
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               a
               deal
               of
               satisfaction
               that
               she
               had
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               matter
               of
               her
               humble
               spiritual
               boasting
               ,
               that
               Christ
               so
               loved
               her
               ,
               hath
               or
               contemn
               her
               who
               would
               .
               4.
               
               She
               thinks
               still
               much
               of
               this
               priviledge
               of
               an
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               esteems
               nothing
               the
               lesse
               of
               it
               that
               she
               had
               attained
               clearnesse
               in
               it
               before
               now
               :
               Clearnesse
               is
               ever
               of
               much
               worth
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               are
               clearest
               anent
               this
               ,
               will
               esteem
               most
               of
               it
               :
               That
               holy
               fainnesse
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               that
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 mine
              
               ,
               brings-in
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               easeth
               and
               comforteth
               the
               more
               that
               it
               is
               often
               renewed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 lodge
                 in
                 the
                 villages
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 get
                 up
                 early
                 to
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 if
                 the
                 Vine
                 flourish
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 tender
                 Grape
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pomegranates
                 bud
                 forth
                 :
                 there
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 my
                 loves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Mandrakes
                 give
                 a
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 our
                 gates
                 are
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 ,
                 new
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Beloved
                 !
              
            
             
               When
               she
               hath
               laid
               down
               this
               ground
               of
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               she
               proceeds
               to
               improve
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               by
               giving
               him
               a
               kindly
               and
               
               familiar
               invitation
               ,
               which
               she
               ,
               first
               ,
               qualifies
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               eleventh
               verse
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               what
               followeth
               ,
               adds
               some
               motives
               to
               presse
               it
               .
               The
               similitude
               of
               a
               loving
               wifes
               carriage
               to
               a
               kind
               husband
               is
               continued
               ,
               as
               if
               such
               a
               loving
               wife
               ,
               desirous
               of
               her
               husbands
               company
               ,
               did
               invite
               him
               to
               the
               fields
               ,
               thereby
               in
               a
               retired
               way
               to
               be
               solaced
               with
               his
               company
               ,
               especially
               by
               going
               abroad
               with
               him
               in
               a
               pleasant
               spring-time
               ,
               and
               staying
               some
               nights
               in
               villages
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               the
               more
               seriously
               and
               comfortably
               view
               the
               state
               of
               their
               Orchards
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               pleasant
               ,
               profitable
               and
               delightsome
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               husbands
               company
               :
               Even
               so
               doth
               the
               Bride
               follow
               the
               similitude
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               she
               desired
               from
               Christ
               in
               desiring
               of
               his
               company
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               end
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               profit
               and
               comfort
               she
               expected
               to
               reap
               thereby
               .
            
             
               The
               invitation
               she
               gives
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Come
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ;
                 Come
              
               ,
               is
               a
               word
               much
               used
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               kindly
               word
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               10.
               and
               now
               she
               useth
               the
               same
               word
               ;
               Her
               putting
               up
               this
               desire
               ,
               expresseth
               a
               desire
               of
               communion
               and
               neernesse
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               much
               affection
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               language
               both
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               17.
               
               Here
               it
               imports
               a
               petition
               ,
               pressing
               for
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               communion
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               comparing
               this
               with
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               possessed
               it
               in
               a
               good
               measure
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               yet
               here
               she
               saith
               ,
               Come
               .
               First
               ,
               considering
               this
               invitation
               in
               it self
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               That
               communion
               with
               Christ
               is
               the
               one
               ,
               principal
               and
               common
               suit
               of
               the
               believer
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               never
               satisfied
               till
               it
               be
               perfected
               .
               Next
               ,
               comparing
               these
               words
               with
               the
               preceeding
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               more
               that
               Christ
               be
               manifested
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               more
               neer
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               that
               their
               frame
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               clear
               they
               be
               anent
               their
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               greater
               will
               their
               desire
               be
               of
               more
               neer
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Clearnesse
               of
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               solid
               ,
               is
               a
               ground
               to
               presse
               for
               his
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               still
               it
               presseth
               the
               person
               who
               hath
               it
               to
               pursue
               after
               more
               full
               manifestations
               of
               Christ.
               Again
               ,
               considering
               these
               words
               as
               they
               respect
               his
               promise
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 said
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               will
               go
               up
               to
               
               the
               
                 Palm
                 tree
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               she
               having
               heard
               it
               ,
               layeth
               hold
               on
               this
               promise
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               long
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Come
                 .
                 Obs.
              
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               should
               improve
               the
               promises
               they
               have
               ,
               for
               attaining
               what
               is
               promised
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               suffer
               promises
               to
               lye
               by
               them
               not
               made
               use
               of
               .
               2.
               
               What
               is
               promised
               to
               a
               believer
               may
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               prayed
               for
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               3.
               
               Believers
               in
               their
               prayers
               and
               suits
               to
               Christ
               ,
               would
               have
               a
               special
               respect
               to
               the
               promises
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               conform
               their
               desires
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               ground
               them
               upon
               them
               .
               4.
               
               The
               more
               tender
               believers
               be
               in
               their
               frame
               ,
               they
               will
               the
               more
               carefully
               gather
               up
               all
               Christ's
               words
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               their
               faith
               thereby
               in
               their
               dealing
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               she
               contents
               not
               her self
               to
               put
               up
               this
               suit
               ,
               but
               she
               further
               qualifies
               it
               ,
               in
               several
               repeated
               petitions
               (
               whereby
               the
               ardency
               of
               her
               desire
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               her
               faith
               doth
               appear
               )
               all
               which
               are
               recorded
               ,
               both
               as
               a
               pattern
               to
               teach
               believers
               how
               they
               should
               carry
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               also
               as
               evidences
               what
               will
               be
               their
               way
               and
               manner
               in
               that
               duty
               ,
               when
               their
               spirit
               is
               in
               a
               good
               condition
               .
               The
               first
               qualification
               of
               the
               former
               petition
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 Going
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               holds
               forth
               these
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               extent
               of
               her
               desire
               ,
               she
               would
               have
               him
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               also
               ,
               she
               desires
               not
               to
               go
               out
               of
               doors
               without
               him
               .
               2.
               
               A
               desire
               of
               retirednesse
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               alone
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               as
               a
               wife
               going
               abroad
               to
               fields
               alone
               with
               her
               husband
               ,
               as
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               63.
               
               It
               's
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Isaac
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 fields
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               more
               retired
               in
               that
               duty
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               where
               desire
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               is
               right
               ,
               it
               breaths
               after
               a
               walk
               with
               him
               every
               where
               ,
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               they
               cannot
               endure
               to
               go
               out
               at
               doors
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               fields
               without
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Dilight
               in
               Christs
               company
               seeks
               to
               be
               retired
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               alone
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               all
               other
               companies
               ,
               and
               abstracted
               from
               all
               distraction
               ,
               the
               more
               freely
               to
               be
               solaced
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               Pronown
               ,
               
                 us
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 go
              
               ,
               is
               not
               without
               good
               purpose
               added
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               ,
               Go
               thou
               ,
               nor
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
              
               ,
               as
               bearing
               in
               it
               a
               double
               motive
               ,
               and
               evidence
               of
               her
               affection
               .
               1.
               
               That
               she
               offers
               her self
               to
               bear
               him
               company
               .
               Obs.
               When
               Christ's
               company
               is
               loved
               and
               respected
               ,
               the
               soul
               will
               be
               content
               
               to
               leave
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               go
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               entertaining
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               It
               implyes
               ,
               that
               though
               she
               had
               an
               errand
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               abroad
               ;
               yet
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               go
               about
               it
               without
               him
               :
               therefore
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 .
                 Obs.
              
               1.
               
               The
               fields
               ,
               and
               most
               pleasant
               recreations
               ,
               are
               heartlesse
               and
               wearisome
               without
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               in
               the
               believers
               esteem
               .
               2.
               
               His
               company
               is
               the
               believers
               great
               incouragement
               to
               undertake
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               makes
               his
               out-going
               and
               in-coming
               pleasant
               :
               She
               is
               content
               to
               go
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               cannot
               abide
               to
               go
               without
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               shews
               her
               respecting
               that
               which
               was
               her
               part
               in
               the
               exercise
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               ,
               and
               her
               resolution
               to
               conform
               her
               practice
               to
               her
               prayers
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               she
               desires
               him
               to
               go
               ,
               so
               she
               is
               willing
               to
               go
               her self
               :
               If
               we
               would
               expect
               the
               answer
               of
               prayer
               ,
               our
               practices
               should
               be
               like
               our
               prayers
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               qualification
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 lodge
                 in
                 the
                 villages
                 :
                 Villages
              
               are
               rural
               ,
               or
               land-ward
               places
               ,
               by
               that
               name
               distinguished
               from
               Towns
               or
               Cities
               ;
               In
               these
               ,
               men
               travelling
               ,
               or
               continuing
               a
               time
               in
               the
               fields
               for
               their
               recreation
               or
               businesse
               ,
               do
               lodge
               ,
               as
               retired
               from
               their
               ordinary
               vocations
               in
               Cities
               .
               Her
               desire
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 lodge
                 in
                 these
              
               (
               or
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               Let
               us
               night
               or
               dwell
               there
               )
               shews
               that
               she
               desired
               him
               abroad
               with
               her
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               day
               ,
               to
               return
               at
               night
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               greater
               length
               and
               continuance
               of
               time
               ,
               as
               loving
               rather
               to
               lodge
               with
               him
               in
               the
               villages
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               what
               might
               be
               had
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               for
               lengthning
               their
               reteirment
               ,
               than
               to
               return
               hastily
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               businesses
               whereby
               she
               might
               be
               distracted
               ,
               and
               in
               hazard
               of
               an
               interruption
               of
               her
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               True
               desire
               of
               communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               injoyment
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               as
               it
               presseth
               for
               retirednesse
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               desirous
               to
               have
               that
               lengthned
               ,
               and
               cannot
               endure
               to
               think
               of
               parting
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               it
               gets
               him
               in
               a
               corner
               .
               2.
               
               A
               back-side
               ,
               or
               a
               corner
               alone
               with
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               is
               good
               lodging
               to
               a
               lover
               of
               Christ
               :
               Solitarinesse
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               is
               more
               frequented
               and
               delighted
               in
               by
               such
               ,
               than
               more
               publick
               fellowship
               and
               societies
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               we
               have
               some
               moe
               qualifications
               of
               her
               petition
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               motives
               ,
               that
               presse
               her
               to
               seek
               after
               Christ's
               company
               .
               The
               third
               qualification
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 up
                 early
                 to
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 :
              
               The
               similitude
               is
               continued
               ,
               but
               this
               word
               early
               ,
               is
               added
               ,
               And
               it
               implyes
               (
               as
               it
               's
               used
               in
               Scripture
               )
               1.
               timousnesse
               ,
               so
               the
               women
               came
               to
               Christ's
               grave
               early
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               1.
               
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 dark
              
               .
               2.
               
               Seasonablenesse
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               taken
               in
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 help
                 and
                 that
                 right
                 early
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               46.
               5.
               3.
               
               Seriousnesse
               ,
               so
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 5.
                 15.
                 they
                 shall
                 seek
                 me
                 early
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               seriously
               .
               Here
               it
               implyeth
               ,
               that
               she
               ,
               as
               one
               impatient
               of
               delayes
               ,
               desires
               to
               go
               with
               expedition
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               end
               offers
               him
               her
               company
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Sincere
               desire
               of
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               cannot
               endure
               delayes
               ,
               but
               would
               presently
               be
               at
               enjoyment
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               season
               or
               earlinesse
               ,
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               of
               keeping
               company
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               would
               not
               be
               neglected
               .
               3.
               
               As
               privacy
               is
               a
               great
               friend
               to
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               so
               is
               earlinesse
               and
               timousnesse
               in
               setting
               to
               it
               :
               The
               more
               early
               one
               begin
               ,
               they
               may
               expect
               to
               speed
               the
               better
               .
               4.
               
               As
               no
               duty
               would
               be
               put
               off
               ,
               or
               delayed
               ,
               so
               especially
               this
               great
               and
               concerning-duty
               of
               endeavouring
               for
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               would
               by
               no
               means
               be
               delayed
               or
               shifted
               ,
               but
               early
               and
               timously
               would
               be
               gone
               about
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               qualification
               follows
               in
               the
               motives
               ,
               that
               she
               
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 several
                 fruits
                 budded
                 :
              
               And
               it
               shews
               ,
               that
               she
               desired
               not
               his
               company
               only
               for
               her
               satisfaction
               ,
               but
               for
               her
               profit
               also
               ,
               that
               thereby
               she
               might
               be
               helped
               to
               thrive
               in
               her
               spiritual
               condition
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               enabled
               the
               better
               to
               do
               her
               duty
               .
               Obs.
               A
               sincere
               and
               right
               desire
               of
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               studieth
               to
               improve
               it
               for
               spiritual
               advantage
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               attained
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               all
               these
               put
               together
               ,
               shew
               ,
               that
               she
               desires
               Christ's
               presence
               retiredly
               ,
               constantly
               ,
               timously
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               her
               spiritual
               advantage
               and
               profit
               :
               This
               last
               will
               appear
               more
               in
               the
               motives
               ,
               especially
               the
               first
               .
               This
               is
               indeed
               a
               main
               desire
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               in
               what
               follows
               she
               presseth
               it
               with
               motives
               ,
               which
               put
               her
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               (
               as
               being
               well
               pleasing
               to
               him
               )
               give
               her
               ground
               to
               expect
               it
               from
               him
               :
               And
               though
               she
               useth
               these
               motives
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               arguments
               to
               induce
               him
               to
               grant
               her
               desire
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               mainly
               for
               strengthening
               her
               own
               faith
               in
               pressing
               her
               suit
               .
               The
               using
               of
               motives
               ,
               and
               her
               thus
               qualifying
               of
               her
               desire
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               believers
               in
               their
               petitions
               ,
               would
               insist
               and
               presse
               
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               although
               Christ
               be
               not
               informed
               by
               words
               ,
               nor
               perswaded
               by
               our
               arguments
               ,
               yet
               this
               both
               helps
               to
               warm
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               the
               saith
               of
               the
               believer
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               becoming
               believers
               in
               their
               prayers
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               calls
               for
               ,
               and
               admits
               of
               reasonable
               service
               .
               The
               motives
               in
               particular
               are
               four
               ,
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               end
               of
               her
               petition
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               see
               how
               her
               graces
               prosper
               :
               The
               similitude
               continues
               ,
               as
               a
               wise
               intending
               to
               visit
               her
               husbandry
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               is
               helped
               and
               encouraged
               therein
               by
               her
               husbands
               presence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desires
               his
               company
               ;
               So
               ,
               the
               believer
               hath
               a
               husbandry
               ,
               
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 Pomegranates
              
               ,
               and
               diverse
               plants
               to
               oversee
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               diverse
               duties
               committed
               to
               him
               (
               as
               was
               said
               upon
               Chap.
               4.
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               6.
               11.
               
               )
               and
               his
               visiting
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               the
               taking
               of
               a
               reflect
               view
               of
               himself
               ,
               in
               an
               abstracted
               retired
               condition
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               be
               distinctly
               acquainted
               how
               it
               's
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               graces
               :
               In
               following
               of
               which
               duty
               ,
               Christ's
               presence
               in
               some
               secret
               corner
               is
               exceeding
               helpful
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               for
               that
               end
               doth
               the
               Bride
               seek
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               use
               of
               this
               motive
               to
               presse
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               a
               duty
               of
               concernment
               to
               her
               to
               search
               her self
               ;
               It
               's
               pleasing
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               that
               she
               would
               be
               at
               ,
               yet
               ,
               cannot
               win
               to
               it
               in
               a
               common
               ordinary
               frame
               ,
               it
               's
               so
               difficult
               ;
               therefore
               doth
               she
               propose
               this
               (
               which
               is
               her
               end
               )
               as
               that
               which
               would
               be
               respected
               and
               well
               taken
               off
               her
               hand
               by
               him
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believers
               have
               a
               task
               ,
               and
               husbandry
               committed
               to
               them
               to
               manage
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               several
               duties
               and
               graces
               ,
               holden
               forth
               under
               the
               similitude
               of
               
                 Vines
                 ,
                 Pomegranates
              
               ,
               &c.
               which
               they
               are
               carefully
               to
               notice
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               necessary
               ,
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               this
               task
               ,
               for
               a
               believer
               to
               be
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               graces
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               his
               duty
               to
               be
               reflecting
               on
               himself
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               and
               if
               men
               ought
               to
               look
               to
               the
               state
               of
               their
               flocks
               and
               herds
               ,
               Prov.
               27.
               23.
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               they
               carefully
               to
               look
               to
               this
               .
               3.
               
               This
               duty
               should
               be
               purposly
               ,
               retiredly
               ,
               and
               deliberatly
               intended
               ,
               undertaken
               and
               gone
               about
               ,
               with
               a
               resolut
               design
               for
               attaining
               to
               the
               discovery
               of
               our
               own
               case
               ,
               as
               she
               doth
               here
               .
               4.
               
               This
               duty
               hath
               difficulties
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               the
               heart
               is
               not
               prevailed
               with
               to
               be
               kept
               serious
               about
               it
               ,
               except
               the
               frame
               thereof
               be
               more
               tender
               than
               ordinary
               .
               5.
               
               To
               a
               tender
               believer
               
               it
               will
               be
               a
               great
               favour
               to
               get
               this
               duty
               of
               self-examination
               profitably
               and
               unbyassedly
               discharged
               :
               It
               's
               a
               mercy
               worth
               the
               seeking
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               tender
               believers
               be
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               the
               more
               in
               this
               .
               6.
               
               Although
               believers
               be
               clear
               as
               to
               their
               interest
               (
               as
               the
               Bride
               was
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               )
               yet
               may
               they
               be
               indistinct
               as
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               own
               condition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               neglect
               this
               duty
               of
               self-examination
               ;
               but
               ,
               where
               clearnesse
               is
               solid
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               the
               more
               careful
               in
               the
               searching
               of
               themselves
               .
               7.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               a
               notable
               help
               to
               all
               duties
               ,
               so
               particularly
               ,
               it
               's
               in
               a
               special
               way
               helpful
               to
               believers
               in
               searching
               themselves
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               heart
               willing
               and
               plyable
               ,
               to
               follow
               it
               sweetly
               ,
               by
               discovering
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               by
               making
               the
               eye
               single
               ,
               rightly
               to
               judge
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               impartially
               to
               take
               with
               that
               which
               is
               discovered
               :
               Much
               presence
               would
               incourage
               the
               Lords
               people
               to
               follow
               this
               duty
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               is
               gone
               about
               in
               a
               heartlesse
               way
               .
               8.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               use
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               and
               company
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               improven
               for
               attaining
               of
               more
               through
               and
               distinct
               knowledge
               of
               our
               own
               condition
               ;
               and
               then
               especially
               believers
               would
               take
               the
               opportunity
               of
               putting
               themselves
               to
               tryal
               .
               9.
               
               A
               believer
               ,
               when
               tender
               ,
               will
               be
               particular
               in
               his
               search
               ,
               he
               will
               search
               even
               to
               the
               least
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               disapprove
               any
               thing
               of
               Gods
               grace
               th●●●s
               real
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               weak
               and
               tender
               ,
               therefore
               she
               looks
               to
               buds
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               more
               mature
               fruit
               ,
               and
               acknowledgeth
               them
               ,
               because
               Christ
               doth
               so
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               11.
               10.
               
               Believers
               promise
               not
               much
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               ,
               they
               expect
               not
               great
               things
               anent
               their
               own
               fruitfulnesse
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               see
               what
               is
               budding
               or
               appearing
               ,
               rather
               than
               what
               is
               ripe
               ,
               which
               she
               proposeth
               here
               to
               her self
               ,
               as
               her
               design
               .
               11.
               
               A
               tender
               believer
               will
               esteem
               much
               of
               little
               grace
               where
               it
               is
               real
               ,
               a
               bud
               is
               much
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               look
               fruit-like
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               the
               evidence
               of
               Christ's
               Spirit
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               his
               grace
               :
               he
               that
               is
               humble
               will
               have
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               expect
               no
               great
               thing
               ,
               nor
               yet
               thinks
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               inherent
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               cast
               what
               is
               least
               ,
               if
               solid
               .
               12.
               
               The
               more
               tender
               one
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               the
               more
               desirous
               to
               search
               his
               own
               condition
               ,
               as
               being
               unsatisfied
               with
               what
               he
               hath
               attained
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               we
               compare
               this
               with
               Chap.
               6.
               11.
               where
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 went
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 
                 Garden
              
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               for
               which
               she
               desires
               his
               presence
               ;
               We
               may
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               co-incidence
               betwixt
               Christ's
               work
               and
               the
               believers
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               they
               have
               one
               task
               .
               2.
               
               A
               going
               alongst
               both
               of
               their
               ends
               and
               wayes
               to
               attain
               them
               ,
               he
               takes
               pains
               on
               his
               people
               by
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               to
               make
               them
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               they
               diligently
               haunt
               and
               improve
               the
               means
               for
               that
               same
               end
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               Christ's
               words
               are
               neer
               the
               same
               with
               hers
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               strengthen
               her
               faith
               in
               obtaining
               what
               she
               sought
               ,
               when
               it
               so
               concurred
               with
               his
               design
               :
               A
               believer
               that
               aims
               at
               fruitfulnesse
               and
               tendernesse
               by
               Christ's
               company
               in
               the
               means
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               may
               expect
               to
               obtain
               his
               desire
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               same
               is
               his
               work
               ,
               which
               he
               drives
               by
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               amongst
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               motive
               which
               makes
               her
               presse
               for
               Christ's
               company
               in
               this
               retiered
               way
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 there
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 my
                 loves
              
               ;
               That
               is
               (
               in
               short
               )
               as
               in
               reteirments
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               rejoice
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               expressions
               of
               their
               mutual
               love
               ,
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               familiarity
               ;
               So
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               let
               me
               have
               thy
               company
               continued
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               thereby
               my
               heart
               being
               warmed
               ,
               I
               may
               get
               opportunity
               to
               let
               out
               my
               love
               in
               a
               lively
               manner
               on
               thee
               .
               By
               loves
               here
               ,
               love
               simply
               is
               not
               meant
               ,
               but
               love
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               it
               ,
               manifesting
               it self
               in
               the
               most
               sensible
               manner
               ,
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               melted
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               made
               free
               to
               pour
               out
               it self
               in
               love
               to
               him
               :
               It
               's
               therefore
               called
               loves
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               many
               wayes
               it
               will
               vent
               it self
               ,
               as
               ,
               in
               thoughts
               delightsomely
               making
               the
               heart
               glad
               ,
               in
               cheerful
               exulting
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               affectionat
               imbracing
               him
               in
               it's
               arms
               ,
               feeding
               and
               delighting
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               wayes
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               kept
               up
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               doors
               ,
               whereby
               love
               useth
               to
               vent
               ,
               are
               opened
               .
               While
               she
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 my
                 loves
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               if
               then
               she
               would
               begin
               to
               love
               him
               (
               for
               ,
               the
               thing
               that
               made
               her
               put
               up
               this
               suit
               was
               her
               love
               to
               him
               )
               but
               that
               then
               she
               would
               with
               more
               freedom
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               ease
               and
               delight
               get
               it
               done
               ,
               which
               now
               would
               not
               do
               for
               her
               (
               till
               his
               presence
               warmed
               her
               )
               at
               least
               in
               the
               manner
               she
               would
               be
               at
               .
               The
               word
               ,
               there
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               letter
               relates
               to
               the
               
                 fields
                 ,
                 villages
              
               ,
               &c.
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               reteirment
               in
               fellowship
               ,
               which
               she
               desired
               with
               him
               ;
               in
               the
               scope
               ,
               it
               looks
               to
               his
               
               secret
               manifesting
               of
               himself
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               admitting
               of
               her
               to
               his
               bosome
               ;
               O!
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               come
               ,
               my
               heart
               longs
               to
               be
               neer
               thee
               ,
               and
               this
               advantage
               I
               expect
               from
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               then
               get
               my
               heart
               drawn
               from
               idols
               ,
               and
               my
               affections
               ingaged
               to
               thee
               ,
               which
               in
               thy
               absence
               I
               cannot
               get
               done
               so
               as
               I
               would
               ;
               as
               a
               person
               cannot
               vent
               love
               so
               in
               company
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               is
               alone
               in
               solitarinesse
               with
               his
               bosome-friend
               ,
               thus
               ,
               Ioseph
               being
               to
               manifest
               his
               love
               to
               his
               brethren
               ,
               Gen.
               45.
               1.
               commanded
               all
               to
               go
               out
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               with
               the
               greater
               freedom
               let
               forth
               his
               affections
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               Ionathan
               sent
               away
               his
               boy
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               embrace
               David
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               20.
               40.
               
               &c.
               So
               here
               ,
               the
               secret
               manifestations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               being
               that
               which
               gives
               them
               liberty
               to
               let
               forth
               their
               hearts
               on
               him
               ,
               especially
               in
               their
               unknown
               accesse
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               which
               no
               man
               is
               witnesse
               ,
               are
               by
               this
               word
               there
               ,
               signified
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               moe
               good
               things
               than
               one
               which
               accompanies
               Christ's
               presence
               ;
               and
               where
               love
               is
               in
               a
               believers
               heart
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               scarcety
               of
               arguments
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               advantage
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               As
               there
               are
               some
               moe
               than
               ordinary
               manifestations
               of
               love
               from
               Christ
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               constant
               ;
               so
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               moe
               than
               ordinary
               flowings
               of
               the
               love
               of
               believers
               towards
               him
               :
               There
               are
               some
               times
               and
               cases
               ,
               wherein
               especially
               the
               heart
               will
               melt
               in
               affection
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               will
               be
               made
               to
               pour
               out
               it self
               with
               ease
               and
               delight
               upon
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               no
               lesse
               the
               desire
               of
               believers
               to
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               affections
               flowing
               on
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               the
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               to
               them
               ;
               therefore
               speaks
               she
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               benefit
               she
               exceedingly
               desired
               ,
               to
               get
               leave
               to
               pour
               her
               heart
               out
               in
               love
               upon
               him
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               that
               love
               Christ
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               degree
               of
               their
               own
               love
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               desirous
               to
               have
               it
               more
               withdrawn
               from
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               more
               fully
               venting
               on
               him
               .
               5.
               
               Although
               sometimes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               oftentimes
               ,
               the
               believers
               heart
               comes
               not
               up
               that
               length
               in
               love
               to
               Christ
               that
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               designs
               to
               set
               it
               on
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               that
               willingly
               he
               gives
               it
               unto
               with
               consent
               but
               Christ
               ,
               it
               's
               on
               him
               only
               he
               allows
               it
               .
               6.
               
               There
               is
               no
               greater
               gift
               can
               be
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               his
               peoples
               love
               ;
               This
               is
               therefore
               the
               motive
               that
               is
               proposed
               by
               the
               Bride
               in
               her
               
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               holding
               forth
               the
               propine
               or
               intertainment
               which
               he
               should
               receive
               .
               7.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               conduceth
               notably
               unto
               ,
               and
               hath
               great
               influence
               upon
               ,
               the
               gaining
               of
               our
               affections
               to
               him
               ;
               It
               doth
               not
               only
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               give
               us
               the
               opportunity
               of
               his
               company
               ,
               but
               it
               gains
               the
               heart
               ,
               softens
               it
               ,
               ravisheth
               it
               ,
               and
               heightens
               the
               esteem
               of
               Christ
               in
               it
               (
               which
               no
               report
               of
               him
               can
               do
               so
               effectually
               as
               his
               own
               presence
               )
               and
               also
               it
               oyleth
               all
               the
               affections
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               freedom
               to
               flow
               out
               (
               like
               the
               Ice
               before
               the
               Sun
               )
               which
               otherwise
               are
               key-cold
               .
               8.
               
               Love
               to
               Christ
               loves
               solitarinesse
               and
               retirements
               with
               him
               ;
               It
               's
               neither
               so
               stirred
               it self
               as
               when
               it
               's
               alone
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               are
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               able
               to
               bear
               or
               understand
               the
               intimat
               familiarity
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               in
               the
               flowings
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               believers
               liberty
               and
               holy
               boldnesse
               with
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               were
               it
               meet
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               witnesses
               of
               the
               love-secrets
               that
               are
               betwixt
               him
               and
               them
               .
               9.
               
               It
               's
               an
               evidence
               of
               single
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               his
               presence
               is
               longed
               for
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               the
               more
               ardently
               and
               affectionatly
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               opportunities
               are
               sought
               for
               that
               may
               increase
               this
               ;
               this
               is
               singlenesse
               and
               spiritualnesse
               in
               a
               great
               length
               ,
               when
               this
               makes
               us
               glory
               in
               Christ's
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               manifestations
               thereof
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               accesse
               thereby
               to
               love
               him
               :
               A
               believer
               will
               love
               heaven
               ,
               because
               there
               he
               will
               have
               accesse
               fully
               to
               love
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               be
               loved
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               will
               abhor
               hell
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               there
               are
               no
               intimations
               of
               Christ's
               love
               there
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               accesse
               to
               love
               him
               there
               :
               To
               get
               the
               heart
               loving
               Christ
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               believers
               great
               delight
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               his
               heaven
               .
               10.
               
               Love
               in
               a
               believer
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               result
               or
               reflex
               of
               Christ's
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               's
               that
               sun
               which
               begets
               this
               heat
               in
               the
               soul
               that
               loves
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               brightly
               he
               shine
               on
               believers
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               their
               love
               hot
               towards
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 here
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 loved
                 us
                 first
                 .
              
               11.
               
               It
               's
               an
               evidence
               of
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               longing
               ,
               praying
               and
               using
               means
               that
               it
               may
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               get
               it's
               love
               to
               him
               heightned
               till
               it
               be
               all
               bestowed
               on
               him
               alannerly
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               thirteenth
               verse
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               motives
               ,
               
               whereby
               the
               Bride
               presseth
               her
               suit
               :
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Mandrakes
                 give
                 a
                 smell
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               like
               that
               motive
               which
               he
               useth
               in
               pressing
               her
               to
               hearken
               to
               his
               call
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 flowers
                 appear
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               growing
               up
               (
               as
               in
               a
               Garden
               )
               in
               the
               believers
               walk
               with
               Christ
               ,
               are
               like
               flowers
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               pleasantnesse
               and
               favour
               ,
               invite
               men
               to
               the
               fields
               :
               Thus
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               motive
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               all
               things
               (
               saith
               the
               Bride
               )
               are
               in
               a
               good
               condition
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               thriving
               amongst
               my
               graces
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               pleasantnesse
               as
               flower
               ;
               therefore
               Come
               .
               This
               avowing
               of
               the
               flourishing
               of
               her
               graces
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               any
               vain
               boasting
               ,
               but
               in
               humble
               sincerity
               ,
               acknowledging
               what
               she
               sound
               in
               her self
               to
               his
               praise
               ,
               and
               what
               she
               knew
               to
               be
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               confirmation
               to
               her
               faith
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               what
               she
               prayed
               for
               ;
               for
               (
               which
               is
               a
               lesson
               we
               would
               learn
               )
               although
               the
               goodness
               of
               our
               condition
               can
               me●it
               nothing
               which
               we
               pray
               for
               ;
               yet
               ,
               it
               may
               give
               us
               confidence
               and
               boldness
               in
               prayer
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               and
               testimony
               within
               us
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               20.
               
               This
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               hers
               is
               four
               wayes
               set
               forth
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               these
               her
               fruits
               are
               ripe
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               flower
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mandrakes
                 give
                 a
                 smell
              
               :
               Mandrakes
               were
               much
               longed
               for
               by
               
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               30.
               14.
               and
               by
               their
               savourinesse
               of
               taste
               there
               ,
               and
               of
               smell
               here
               ,
               it
               appears
               that
               they
               were
               some
               lovely
               fruit
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               their
               prime
               most
               pleasant
               ,
               because
               they
               give
               their
               smell
               .
               2.
               
               Her
               fruitfulnesse
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               it's
               comprehensivenesse
               and
               variety
               ,
               She
               is
               adorned
               
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pleasant
                 fruits
              
               ;
               whereby
               is
               holden
               forth
               ,
               that
               as
               believers
               have
               many
               diverse
               graces
               ,
               like
               variety
               of
               Spices
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               13.
               14.
               which
               they
               should
               entertain
               ,
               so
               all
               of
               them
               were
               in
               good
               case
               with
               her
               .
               3.
               
               These
               fruits
               were
               
                 new
                 and
                 old
              
               ,
               whereby
               the
               plenty
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               both
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               of
               this
               and
               the
               former
               years
               growth
               ;
               whereby
               is
               signified
               ,
               a
               thriving
               or
               increase
               of
               the
               believers
               grace
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               new
               degree
               of
               faith
               and
               love
               ,
               &c.
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               former
               degree
               she
               attained
               before
               ;
               she
               preserves
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               she
               brings
               forth
               new
               ,
               as
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               52.
               the
               Scribe
               taught
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 brings
                 out
                 things
                 new
                 and
                 old
              
               ;
               he
               hath
               the
               old
               stock
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               increase
               ,
               the
               talents
               that
               were
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               five
               more
               gained
               by
               them
               .
               4.
               
               These
               fruits
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 at
                 
                 our
                 gates
              
               ;
               This
               looks
               most
               simply
               to
               signifie
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               pleasant
               to
               have
               such
               fruits
               at
               the
               doors
               ,
               and
               it
               betokens
               a
               frequency
               or
               plenty
               ,
               and
               great
               abundance
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               gates
               they
               so
               abound
               ;
               so
               this
               abounding
               of
               grace
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               makes
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               Christ's
               entry
               savoury
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               shews
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               are
               in
               a
               good
               readinesse
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               motive
               (
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               even
               while
               they
               are
               at
               the
               gates
               )
               doth
               shew
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               all
               things
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               are
               in
               readinesse
               ,
               and
               for
               thee
               only
               my
               beloved
               ;
               although
               not
               in
               perfection
               ,
               yet
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               provision
               is
               made
               for
               thy
               entertainment
               .
               Obs●
               .
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               various
               kinds
               of
               graces
               in
               a
               believer
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               's
               right
               with
               one
               ,
               or
               when
               one
               of
               them
               is
               thriving
               ,
               it
               's
               ordinarily
               so
               with
               all
               .
               2.
               
               Grace
               hath
               it's
               growth
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               increased
               by
               new
               additions
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               begun
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               goes
               well
               with
               the
               believer
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               of
               these
               spiritual
               fruits
               ,
               
                 both
                 new
                 and
                 old
              
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               no
               keeping
               in
               good
               case
               of
               the
               old
               stock
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               by
               continuing
               and
               growing
               in
               fruitfulnesse
               ;
               where
               the
               old
               is
               preserved
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               found
               new
               also
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               what
               seemed
               once
               to
               blossome
               ,
               becomes
               almost
               withered
               .
               4.
               
               These
               who
               are
               seriously
               desirous
               of
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               should
               be
               making
               ready
               for
               him
               ,
               by
               livelinesse
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               graces
               ,
               new
               and
               old
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               aim
               at
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               may
               with
               some
               confidence
               expect
               his
               presence
               and
               company
               .
               5.
               
               Believers
               who
               seriously
               ,
               tenderly
               and
               humbly
               follow
               holinesse
               ,
               may
               attain
               a
               great
               length
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               this
               expression
               of
               her
               case
               signifies
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               the
               blame
               is
               only
               our
               own
               ,
               that
               our
               attainments
               in
               grace
               are
               so
               small
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               motive
               is
               in
               the
               last
               words
               ,
               These
               are
               the
               fruits
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 beloved
                 !
              
               These
               fruits
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               doors
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               laid
               up
               for
               him
               ;
               they
               are
               then
               such
               fruits
               ,
               as
               are
               reserved
               for
               Christ.
               And
               this
               motive
               compleats
               the
               former
               ,
               whereby
               having
               asserted
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               lest
               she
               should
               seem
               to
               boast
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               her
               graces
               did
               so
               abound
               ,
               whatever
               increase
               they
               have
               made
               ,
               O
               my
               beloved
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               have
               devoted
               them
               to
               thee
               ;
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               for
               my
               own
               satisfaction
               or
               boast
               ,
               but
               for
               thy
               glory
               ;
               therefore
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               Come
               :
               as
               one
               would
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               such
               good
               fruits
               of
               purpose
               kept
               for
               
               thee
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               shall
               share
               of
               ,
               and
               therfore
               I
               invite
               thee
               to
               come
               and
               enjoy
               them
               :
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               invitation
               ,
               turning
               over
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               what
               she
               had
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               indeed
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               only
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               for
               his
               honour
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               to
               
                 lay
                 up
              
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               carefulnesse
               and
               solicitousnesse
               ,
               carefully
               to
               gather
               together
               ,
               as
               covetous
               worldly
               men
               use
               to
               lay
               up
               riches
               ,
               and
               to
               gather
               them
               together
               .
               2.
               
               It
               signifies
               the
               successe
               which
               she
               had
               in
               her
               endeavour
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               much
               gathered
               ,
               a
               store
               of
               fruits
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               treasure
               ;
               so
               we
               find
               
                 laying
                 up
              
               ,
               to
               have
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 31.
                 19.
                 
                 How
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 up
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               were
               in
               store
               ?
               &c.
               3.
               
               It
               signifies
               a
               setting
               apart
               of
               that
               store
               from
               common
               uses
               ,
               as
               men
               do
               what
               they
               lay
               up
               ,
               and
               a
               reserving
               of
               it
               for
               some
               peculiar
               use
               :
               And
               the
               peculiar
               use
               for
               which
               she
               laid
               them
               up
               ,
               follows
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 beloved
                 !
              
               Which
               implyes
               ,
               1.
               that
               in
               her
               gathering
               and
               storing
               up
               ,
               respect
               was
               had
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               provision
               was
               not
               to
               rest
               her self
               upon
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               even
               when
               it
               was
               attained
               ,
               she
               was
               denyed
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               if
               it
               could
               be
               any
               stock
               to
               her self
               to
               live
               upon
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               had
               prepared
               it
               as
               an
               offering
               to
               propine
               or
               entertertain
               him
               with
               :
               Even
               as
               a
               kind
               wise
               would
               provide
               what
               might
               be
               for
               the
               husbands
               refreshment
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               still
               laying
               up
               till
               he
               return
               ,
               aiming
               singly
               to
               satisfie
               and
               entertain
               him
               with
               it
               ;
               So
               (
               saith
               the
               Bride
               )
               this
               store
               is
               for
               satisfying
               and
               honouring
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               for
               thee
               only
               ,
               O
               my
               beloved
               !
               It
               's
               for
               thy
               cause
               ,
               because
               thou
               commands
               it
               ,
               loves
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               honoured
               by
               it
               .
               
                 O
                 my
                 beloved
              
               ,
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               affectionatly
               she
               insisted
               in
               this
               discourse
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               how
               well
               bestowed
               she
               thought
               all
               that
               she
               had
               laid
               up
               was
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ;
               
                 O
                 my
                 beloved
              
               !
               it's
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               willingly
               and
               affectionatly
               laid
               it
               up
               for
               that
               use
               ,
               therefore
               come
               and
               lodge
               and
               dwell
               with
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Increasing
               in
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               or
               growing
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               that
               will
               not
               be
               done
               in
               one
               day
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               take
               time
               ,
               and
               both
               carefulnesse
               and
               diligence
               ,
               to
               gather
               together
               and
               lay
               up
               these
               spiritual
               fruits
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Christ
               is
               absent
               to
               sense
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               suitable
               and
               seasonable
               duty
               to
               be
               laying
               up
               provision
               by
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               for
               
               his
               coming
               and
               return
               :
               Or
               ,
               when
               Christ
               seems
               not
               presently
               to
               come
               and
               accept
               of
               a
               believers
               prayers
               ,
               duties
               or
               graces
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               to
               be
               rejected
               ,
               and
               cast
               at
               as
               null
               and
               uselesse
               ;
               nor
               is
               the
               believer
               to
               desist
               from
               performing
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               and
               persevere
               in
               stirring
               himself
               up
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               graces
               and
               duties
               ,
               untill
               he
               come
               .
               3.
               
               Although
               Christ
               come
               not
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               suffer
               many
               of
               the
               believers
               duties
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               graces
               (
               if
               we
               may
               say
               so
               )
               to
               ly
               long
               on
               his
               hand
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               lost
               ,
               but
               laid
               up
               (
               and
               grace
               is
               no
               ill
               treasure
               )
               and
               Christ
               will
               one
               time
               or
               other
               come
               and
               make
               good
               use
               of
               them
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               no
               lesse
               practick
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               or
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               difficult
               in
               believers
               walk
               ,
               to
               reserve
               what
               store
               they
               have
               gathered
               for
               Christ's
               use
               alone
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               denyed
               to
               it
               themselves
               ,
               than
               to
               get
               duties
               performed
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               provision
               laid
               up
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               not
               enough
               to
               do
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               up
               fruits
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               laid
               up
               for
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               no
               lesse
               a
               duty
               than
               the
               former
               .
               6.
               
               It
               's
               no
               small
               attainment
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               motive
               for
               attaining
               of
               Christ's
               company
               (
               without
               which
               all
               will
               be
               nothing
               )
               when
               not
               only
               he
               hath
               store
               of
               fruits
               ,
               and
               is
               painful
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               but
               also
               is
               denyed
               to
               these
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               use-making
               of
               them
               for
               his
               own
               ends
               ,
               more
               than
               if
               he
               had
               never
               been
               taken
               up
               in
               attaining
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               reserves
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               alone
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               subservient
               to
               his
               honour
               ;
               This
               laying
               up
               fruits
               for
               him
               ,
               is
               opposit
               to
               the
               laying
               up
               for
               our selves
               ,
               as
               
                 living
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 fasting
              
               ,
               &c.
               to
               him
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 Zech.
              
               7.
               5
               ,
               6.
               are
               opposite
               to
               
                 living
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 fasting
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               Gods
               account
               is
               to
               be
               as
               
                 an
                 empty
                 vine
              
               ,
               Hos.
               10.
               1.
               7.
               
               Grace
               is
               of
               a
               durable
               nature
               ,
               it
               can
               keep
               ,
               or
               it
               will
               endure
               laying
               up
               ;
               all
               other
               treasures
               are
               fading
               ,
               if
               men
               lay
               them
               up
               ,
               they
               will
               rust
               and
               canker
               ;
               but
               ,
               the
               laying
               up
               of
               this
               spiritual
               treasure
               ,
               which
               makes
               men
               rich
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               is
               profitable
               ,
               commendable
               ;
               and
               the
               riches
               thereby
               treasured
               up
               ,
               are
               most
               durable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 as
                 my
                 Brother
                 ,
                 that
                 sucked
                 the
                 brests
                 of
                 my
                 Mother
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 should
                 find
                 thee
                 without
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 kiss
                 thee
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 despised
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 lead
                 thee
                 and
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 my
                 Mothers
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 instruct
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 spiced
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 my
                 Pomegranate
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               carries
               on
               the
               copy
               of
               that
               spiritual
               communion
               ,
               which
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               believer
               :
               The
               Bride
               speaks
               most
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               neerer
               she
               come
               to
               a
               close
               ,
               her
               expressions
               become
               the
               more
               massy
               .
               It
               may
               be
               divided
               into
               these
               parts
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Bride
               continueth
               ,
               and
               heightens
               her
               one
               great
               request
               ,
               of
               more
               intimate
               familiarity
               with
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               propounded
               ,
               amplified
               and
               pressed
               ,
               with
               the
               infinuation
               of
               her
               successe
               ,
               and
               after-carriage
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               four
               verses
               .
               2.
               
               The
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               being
               charged
               by
               her
               ,
               v.
               4.
               break
               out
               with
               a
               commendation
               of
               her
               ,
               v.
               5.
               —
               3.
               
               She
               forbears
               to
               owne
               them
               ,
               but
               proceeds
               ,
               vers
               .
               —
               5.
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               (
               as
               loath
               to
               be
               interrupted
               or
               diverted
               )
               with
               two
               further
               petitions
               :
               The
               first
               whereof
               ,
               is
               for
               fixednesse
               in
               her
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               lyable
               to
               the
               frequent
               interruptions
               of
               a
               declining
               heart
               ,
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               The
               second
               ,
               
               is
               for
               these
               not
               yet
               brought
               in
               ,
               v.
               8.
               4.
               
               The
               Bridegroom
               replyes
               to
               this
               last
               suit
               ,
               in
               good
               words
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               From
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               fifth
               place
               ,
               she
               gathers
               a
               comfortable
               conclusion
               to
               her self
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               which
               she
               confirms
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               and
               12.
               6.
               
               The
               Bridegroom
               gives
               his
               farewell-request
               unto
               her
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               Which
               seventhly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               she
               meets
               with
               the
               ardent
               expression
               and
               putting
               up
               of
               her
               first
               ,
               last
               ,
               and
               great
               suit
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
                 make
                 haste
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               haste
               his
               coming
               for
               compleating
               her
               happinesse
               ,
               beyond
               which
               she
               hath
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               untill
               which
               ,
               she
               is
               never
               silent
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               17.
               
               So
               then
               ,
               this
               Chapter
               doth
               consist
               of
               seven
               parts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               intercourses
               of
               the
               speakers
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               the
               Bride
               first
               propounds
               ,
               and
               amplifies
               ,
               or
               qualifies
               her
               suit
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               —
               2.
               
               It
               's
               pressed
               with
               motives
               ,
               vers
               .
               —
               1
               ,
               2.
               3.
               
               Her
               attainment
               and
               successe
               in
               her
               suit
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               vers
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               4.
               her
               care
               of
               entertaining
               Christ
               ,
               is
               recorded
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               suit
               is
               in
               the
               first
               words
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 as
                 my
                 brother
                 :
              
               This
               I
               conceive
               looks
               not
               mainly
               to
               Christ's
               incarnation
               ,
               but
               to
               something
               that
               might
               have
               been
               by
               believers
               obtained
               even
               then
               before
               his
               incarnation
               ,
               and
               may
               yet
               be
               desired
               by
               these
               who
               now
               love
               him
               :
               but
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               chiefly
               intended
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               is
               the
               following
               forth
               of
               the
               love-strain
               of
               a
               heart-longing
               for
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               in
               the
               terms
               and
               expressions
               that
               are
               in
               use
               amongst
               men
               :
               It
               hath
               been
               ever
               thought
               unseemly
               for
               Virgins
               ,
               too
               familiarly
               to
               converse
               with
               men
               that
               are
               strangers
               ,
               even
               though
               they
               were
               suited
               for
               by
               them
               ,
               this
               hath
               been
               cause
               of
               reproach
               to
               many
               ;
               but
               ,
               for
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               to
               be
               familiar
               ,
               hath
               not
               been
               subject
               to
               mistakes
               :
               They
               who
               are
               in
               that
               relation
               may
               use
               more
               freedom
               ,
               than
               without
               offence
               can
               be
               used
               by
               others
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               Abraham
               fearing
               to
               call
               Sarah
               his
               wife
               ,
               gave
               her
               out
               to
               be
               his
               sister
               ,
               that
               their
               conversing
               together
               might
               be
               the
               lesse
               suspected
               ;
               thus
               ,
               the
               scope
               here
               is
               to
               presse
               ,
               that
               Christ
               would
               condescend
               to
               be
               so
               homely
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               with
               boldnesse
               and
               without
               fear
               might
               converse
               with
               him
               :
               O!
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               thou
               wert
               so
               familiar
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               confidently
               converse
               with
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               woman
               may
               do
               with
               her
               brother
               :
               and
               because
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               
               odds
               betwixt
               brethren
               that
               are
               of
               the
               same
               father
               ,
               yet
               born
               of
               diverse
               mothers
               (
               as
               
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 Simeon
              
               and
               Iudah
               were
               )
               and
               brethren
               that
               are
               also
               of
               the
               same
               mother
               (
               as
               Ioseph
               and
               Benjamin
               were
               ,
               who
               therefore
               more
               dearly
               loved
               one
               another
               )
               she
               doth
               therefore
               add
               that
               qualification
               ,
               
                 that
                 sucked
                 the
                 brests
                 of
                 my
                 mother
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               brother
               as
               hath
               been
               conceived
               in
               the
               same
               womb
               ,
               and
               nourished
               by
               the
               same
               brests
               (
               mothers
               being
               then
               both
               mothers
               and
               nurses
               to
               their
               own
               children
               )
               whereby
               ,
               a
               brother
               in
               the
               most
               neer
               and
               warm
               relation
               is
               signified
               :
               In
               sum
               ,
               The
               sense
               is
               this
               ,
               O!
               if
               thou
               wert
               to
               me
               so
               condescending
               ,
               as
               a
               brother
               is
               to
               one
               born
               of
               that
               same
               womb
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               with
               the
               more
               freedom
               ,
               boldnesse
               and
               confidence
               ,
               and
               sensible
               out-letting
               of
               my
               affections
               ,
               converse
               with
               thee
               :
               Such
               sensible
               breaking
               forth
               of
               affections
               ,
               we
               find
               to
               have
               been
               betwixt
               Ioseph
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               Gen.
               43.
               34.
               
               She
               looks
               upon
               all
               the
               familiarity
               that
               she
               had
               attained
               ,
               but
               as
               that
               which
               might
               be
               amongst
               strangers
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               which
               she
               longed
               for
               and
               expected
               :
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Allegory
               ,
               the
               words
               after
               do
               clear
               ,
               
                 then
                 I
                 would
                 kiss
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
              
               or
               reproached
               for
               it
               ;
               whereas
               now
               in
               her
               present
               condition
               ,
               which
               had
               much
               of
               estrangement
               in
               it
               ,
               any
               claim
               she
               made
               to
               Christ
               ,
               was
               by
               tentation
               cast
               in
               her
               teeth
               ,
               and
               she
               upbraided
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               unsuitable
               for
               her
               to
               carry
               so
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               if
               thou
               would
               condescend
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               familiar
               with
               me
               as
               a
               brother
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               ashamed
               for
               any
               challenge
               of
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               This
               suit
               ,
               and
               it's
               qualification
               ,
               import
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               should
               be
               much
               loving
               tendernesse
               betwixt
               these
               that
               are
               in
               so
               neer
               a
               relation
               as
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               born
               of
               one
               mother
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               That
               mothers
               who
               bear
               children
               ,
               and
               are
               fitted
               to
               give
               suck
               ,
               should
               not
               decline
               that
               duty
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               The
               giving
               of
               such
               being
               a
               duty
               no
               lesse
               natural
               ,
               than
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               hath
               put
               no
               impediment
               to
               the
               contrary
               in
               the
               way
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               steps
               of
               accesse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               degrees
               of
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               beyond
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               most
               grown
               believers
               have
               attained
               :
               There
               is
               somewhat
               of
               this
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Bride
               to
               be
               wished
               for
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               not
               yet
               attained
               .
               4.
               
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               haulting
               or
               sitting
               down
               ,
               in
               any
               attainment
               of
               
               neernesse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               that
               measure
               that
               no
               more
               can
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               and
               till
               it
               be
               at
               the
               utmost
               height
               that
               is
               possible
               to
               be
               attained
               .
               5.
               
               To
               have
               sensible
               warmlinesse
               ,
               and
               condescending
               familiarity
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               confident
               freedome
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               believers
               great
               design
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               as
               a
               brother
               :
               And
               these
               two
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               confident
               freedome
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               warm
               condescending
               to
               them
               ,
               go
               together
               ;
               which
               the
               reasons
               following
               will
               clear
               .
               They
               are
               set
               down
               in
               seven
               motives
               ,
               or
               advantages
               ,
               which
               his
               being
               as
               a
               brother
               would
               bring
               along
               with
               it
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               hereby
               it
               will
               be
               further
               cleared
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               is
               here
               intended
               .
               The
               1.
               is
               hinted
               at
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 when
                 I
                 should
                 find
                 thee
                 without
                 :
                 when
                 ,
              
               is
               supplied
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               read
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 find
                 thee
                 without
              
               :
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               have
               sought
               thee
               often
               without
               ,
               and
               have
               for
               a
               long
               time
               not
               found
               thee
               (
               as
               Chap.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               5.
               6
               ,
               7.
               )
               but
               if
               thou
               were
               thus
               familiar
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               thy
               company
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               think
               no
               shame
               of
               it
               .
               This
               suppons
               ,
               1.
               that
               Christ
               may
               be
               without
               ,
               or
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               even
               with
               his
               own
               Sister
               and
               Spouse
               :
               The
               most
               sensible
               manifestations
               have
               interruptions
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Christ
               is
               without
               ,
               or
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               then
               the
               believer's
               work
               is
               to
               seek
               him
               till
               he
               find
               him
               ;
               he
               loves
               not
               to
               be
               separate
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               pants
               after
               his
               manifestations
               :
               An
               absent
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               seeking
               ,
               painful
               ,
               diligent
               believer
               ,
               should
               go
               together
               .
               3.
               
               That
               where
               Christ
               is
               familiar
               ,
               all
               interruptions
               of
               presence
               are
               easily
               superable
               ,
               yea
               ,
               more
               easily
               superable
               then
               to
               others
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               not
               so
               familiar
               and
               intimat
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               found
               by
               them
               even
               without
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               cases
               that
               have
               in
               them
               some
               obstructions
               unto
               intimat
               fellowship
               ,
               as
               without
               is
               a
               place
               that
               is
               not
               convenient
               for
               familiar
               communion
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               a
               great
               benefit
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               to
               have
               Christ's
               presence
               easily
               recoverable
               ,
               or
               recovered
               ;
               It
               's
               no
               small
               mercy
               to
               find
               him
               when
               he
               is
               sought
               .
               Other
               things
               rising
               from
               this
               expression
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               Chap.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               5.
               6
               ,
               7.
               5.
               
               In
               general
               ,
               from
               all
               these
               arguments
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               include
               advantages
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               yet
               she
               makes
               use
               of
               them
               as
               motives
               to
               presse
               her
               suit
               ;
               which
               sayes
               ,
               That
               whatever
               may
               be
               any
               re●●
               advantage
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               doth
               sway
               much
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               The
               second
               reason
               why
               she
               desires
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               imbrace
               and
               kisse
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               follows
               on
               the
               former
               (
               as
               each
               of
               them
               depends
               upon
               another
               )
               I
               would
               find
               thee
               without
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               and
               
                 I
                 would
                 kisse
                 thee
              
               ,
               having
               found
               him
               ,
               she
               would
               with
               delight
               let
               out
               her
               affections
               on
               him
               .
               Kisses
               amongst
               men
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               kindly
               evidences
               of
               their
               love
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 vers
              
               .
               1.
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
                 me
              
               :
               His
               kisses
               are
               kindly
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               therefore
               her
               kissing
               of
               him
               must
               be
               a
               most
               sensible
               flowing
               and
               abounding
               out-letting
               of
               her
               affections
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               affectionat
               relations
               do
               when
               they
               kisse
               one
               another
               ;
               It
               's
               much
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               with
               what
               she
               said
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               —
               12.
               
               
                 There
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 my
                 loves
                 :
              
               In
               sum
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               familiar
               with
               me
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               when
               I
               find
               thee
               ,
               I
               would
               sensible
               ,
               confidently
               ,
               and
               with
               freedom
               solace
               my self
               in
               thee
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               dar
               scarce
               do
               when
               I
               find
               thee
               ,
               being
               possessed
               with
               fear
               of
               thy
               removal
               .
               The
               difference
               between
               this
               expression
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Chap.
               7.
               —
               12.
               seems
               to
               be
               this
               ;
               There
               ,
               she
               desired
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               her
               heart
               might
               be
               by
               his
               presence
               disposed
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               for
               letting
               out
               her
               love
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               might
               have
               the
               opportunity
               to
               do
               it
               :
               Here
               ,
               she
               desires
               that
               he
               would
               manifest
               himself
               more
               familiarly
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               greater
               holy
               boldnesse
               and
               confidence
               ,
               she
               might
               satisfie
               her self
               in
               pouring
               forth
               her
               love
               ,
               by
               spiritual
               soul-imbracings
               ,
               and
               kissings
               of
               him
               whom
               she
               loved
               .
               This
               imports
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               degrees
               in
               the
               way
               of
               believers
               letting
               out
               their
               love
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               his
               manifesting
               of
               himself
               to
               them
               ;
               There
               are
               sometimes
               they
               
                 give
                 him
                 their
                 love
              
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               no
               accesse
               to
               
                 kisse
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               other
               times
               they
               are
               admitted
               to
               kissing
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               at
               sometimes
               he
               doth
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               more
               familiarly
               his
               love
               lets
               out
               it self
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               doth
               their
               love
               flow
               out
               on
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               mercy
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               and
               highly
               prized
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               accesse
               to
               kisse
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               out
               his
               heart
               and
               love
               on
               him
               .
               4.
               
               It
               sayes
               ,
               that
               at
               all
               times
               believers
               will
               not
               get
               themselves
               solaced
               in
               Christ
               ;
               This
               is
               an
               exer●ise
               to
               which
               their
               heart
               doth
               not
               frame
               ,
               till
               he
               familiarly
               manifest
               himself
               ;
               they
               cannot
               kisse
               and
               embrace
               him
               ,
               untill
               his
               embracements
               come
               first
               .
               More
               particularly
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               scope
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 kisse
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               without
               :
               they
               
               imply
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               more
               present
               sensible
               object
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               kissed
               :
               Whence
               ,
               Obs.
               Christ's
               familiar
               out-letting
               of
               himself
               ,
               makes
               〈◊〉
               exceedingly
               obvious
               unto
               the
               believer
               ;
               it
               makes
               him
               so
               sensibly
               present
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               be
               in
               a
               spiritual
               way
               embraced
               and
               kissed
               .
               ●
               .
               It
               holds
               out
               the
               out-letting
               of
               the
               believers
               love
               on
               him
               :
               From
               which
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               great
               duty
               of
               one
               that
               finds
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               heart
               flow
               out
               on
               him
               .
               2.
               
               This
               should
               be
               done
               whenever
               ,
               or
               where
               ever
               ,
               Christ
               is
               found
               ;
               and
               so
               soon
               〈◊〉
               opportunity
               is
               offered
               ,
               the
               heart
               should
               close
               with
               it
               without
               delay
               .
               3.
               
               Familiarity
               with
               Christ
               will
               not
               be
               displeasing
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               exceedingly
               acceptable
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               this
               could
               be
               no
               motive
               to
               presse
               her
               suit
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Kissing
                 him
              
               ,
               imports
               ,
               both
               a
               holy
               confidence
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               or
               delight
               ,
               in
               her
               letting
               out
               her
               heart
               upon
               him
               :
               Which
               shews
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               sweet
               not
               only
               to
               have
               Christ
               loving
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               get
               him
               loved
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               is
               both
               satisfying
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               motive
               or
               reason
               (
               which
               depends
               on
               the
               former
               two
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 despise
                 me
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               although
               I
               found
               thee
               without
               ,
               and
               were
               seen
               kissing
               thee
               ,
               and
               by
               confident
               boldnesse
               delighting
               in
               thee
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               familiar
               with
               me
               as
               
                 my
                 brother
              
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               neernesse
               of
               that
               relation
               would
               familiarly
               owne
               me
               ,
               neither
               men
               ,
               devils
               ,
               tentations
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               would
               have
               accesse
               to
               despise
               ,
               upbraid
               ,
               or
               reproach
               me
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               confident
               against
               all
               ;
               as
               a
               Virgin
               that
               is
               shewing
               her
               respect
               to
               her
               own
               born
               brother
               ,
               needs
               fear
               no
               reproach
               from
               that
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Believer●
               are
               subject
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               even
               the
               beloved
               Bride
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               not
               freed
               from
               this
               tryal
               ,
               to
               be
               little
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               off-scourings
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               be
               reproached
               and
               shamed
               by
               men
               (
               as
               she
               was
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               7.
               
               )
               to
               be
               baffled
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               as
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               by
               the
               devil
               and
               tentation
               ,
               as
               Iob
               was
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               and
               2.
               2.
               
               Believers
               are
               not
               senslesse
               or
               stupid
               ,
               when
               reproached
               or
               despised
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               my
               endeavour
               rightly
               to
               have
               it
               prevented
               ,
               or
               removed
               .
               3.
               
               Often
               the
               more
               tenderly
               that
               believers
               let
               out
               their
               affection
               on
               Christ
               ,
               or
               their
               zeal
               for
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               more
               subject
               to
               be
               despised
               ;
               for
               ,
               when
               she
               kisses
               
               Christ
               ,
               she
               looks
               upon
               despising
               then
               ▪
               as
               waiting
               on
               her
               ,
               if
               he
               prevent
               it
               not
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               familiar
               presence
               ,
               or
               ,
               his
               being
               as
               a
               brother
               owning
               his
               Bride
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               thing
               that
               guards
               off
               ,
               and
               prevents
               despising
               ,
               and
               procures
               freedom
               from
               reproach
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               is
               a
               Bull-wark
               to
               the
               soul
               against
               reproaches
               :
               It
               's
               no
               little
               advantage
               that
               familiarity
               with
               Christ
               brings
               alongst
               with
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               by
               his
               owning
               of
               believers
               ,
               either
               their
               carriage
               is
               made
               so
               convincing
               ,
               that
               malicious
               mouths
               are
               stopped
               ,
               as
               having
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               them
               ;
               or
               they
               are
               so
               sustained
               ,
               under
               all
               these
               outward
               or
               inward
               despisings
               ,
               that
               they
               trouble
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               to
               them
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               .
               5.
               
               Christ's
               keeping
               up
               of
               himself
               ,
               is
               the
               dispensation
               under
               which
               the
               believer
               is
               most
               obnoxious
               to
               be
               despised
               :
               The
               devil
               ,
               tentations
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               usually
               cast
               up
               to
               them
               then
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 their
                 God
              
               ?
               Psal.
               42.
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               that
               pierces
               them
               :
               So
               our
               Lord
               was
               dealt
               with
               on
               the
               Crosse
               :
               Iob
               calls
               this
               the
               Lords
               renewing
               of
               his
               witnesses
               against
               him
               ,
               whereby
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               tentation
               is
               confirmed
               in
               what
               it
               asserted
               .
            
             
               There
               follows
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               ,
               four
               moe
               arguments
               ,
               she
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               presse
               her
               suit
               :
               We
               heard
               of
               three
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ;
               The
               fourth
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 lead
                 thee
              
               :
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               signifies
               such
               a
               leading
               ,
               as
               useth
               to
               be
               in
               triumph
               ,
               a
               leading
               that
               is
               joyned
               with
               respect
               and
               honour
               to
               the
               person
               who
               is
               led
               .
               Christ
               leads
               his
               people
               as
               a
               shepherd
               doth
               his
               flock
               ,
               or
               a
               nurse
               her
               child
               ;
               and
               this
               signifies
               tendernesse
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               weaknesse
               in
               them
               :
               The
               believer
               again
               ,
               leads
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               servant
               or
               usher
               doth
               the
               master
               ,
               or
               as
               men
               do
               Kings
               and
               victorious
               Conquerors
               whom
               they
               honour
               ;
               and
               this
               suppons
               statelinesse
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               respectivenesse
               and
               attendance
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               she
               looks
               upon
               him
               as
               a
               glorious
               ,
               magnificent
               person
               ,
               in
               whom
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               ,
               she
               desires
               only
               to
               triumph
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               thou
               wert
               as
               my
               brother
               ,
               when
               I
               found
               thee
               my self
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               soon
               quite
               thee
               ,
               but
               wait
               with
               all
               honourable
               attendance
               upon
               thee
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Honourable
               attendance
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               respective
               service
               ,
               is
               a
               duty
               that
               well
               becomes
               believers
               .
               2.
               
               To
               give
               him
               this
               honour
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               they
               mainly
               aim
               at
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               great
               mercy
               to
               them
               (
               and
               they
               will
               so
               look
               upon
               it
               )
               when
               they
               are
               helped
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               suitable
               to
               his
               Majesty
               
               and
               statelinesse
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               do
               him
               service
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               familiar
               presence
               ,
               both
               gives
               believers
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               fitnesse
               and
               disposition
               ,
               for
               giving
               him
               this
               honourable
               attendance
               ;
               she
               speaks
               here
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               would
               say
               to
               another
               whom
               they
               respected
               ,
               If
               thou
               wert
               in
               our
               quarters
               ,
               I
               would
               wait
               on
               thee
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               a
               favour
               to
               have
               the
               opportunity
               to
               do
               so
               :
               This
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               alluded
               unto
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               Argument
               follows
               on
               this
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 my
                 mothers
                 house
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               resolution
               ,
               to
               perform
               what
               she
               had
               practized
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               4.
               and
               was
               spoken
               to
               there
               :
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               If
               thou
               wert
               familiar
               with
               me
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               would
               usher
               thee
               in
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               I
               am
               a
               member
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               all
               the
               family
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               living
               in
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               should
               presse
               one
               whom
               she
               loved
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               she
               might
               be
               familiar
               as
               with
               a
               brother
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               found
               him
               without
               ,
               to
               go
               in
               and
               abide
               with
               her
               in
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               evidence
               of
               her
               respect
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               of
               the
               family
               might
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               company
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               she
               :
               So
               it
               is
               here
               .
               And
               it
               shews
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               she
               would
               leave
               no
               respect
               ,
               that
               was
               possible
               to
               her
               ,
               unexercised
               towards
               Christ
               ;
               She
               would
               not
               only
               honour
               him
               her self
               ,
               but
               she
               would
               endeavour
               to
               have
               him
               made
               known
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               him
               also
               :
               Believers
               whom
               Christ
               is
               familiar
               with
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               any
               respect
               they
               can
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               are
               careful
               to
               have
               him
               known
               ,
               and
               honoured
               by
               all
               others
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               in
               her
               seeking
               for
               him
               ,
               she
               minded
               the
               publick
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               her
               own
               :
               which
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               to
               propose
               to
               our selves
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               own
               particular
               advantage
               ,
               whenever
               we
               haunt
               the
               means
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               called
               to
               seek
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               she
               thought
               it
               a
               great
               mercy
               ,
               to
               be
               any
               ways
               useful
               for
               the
               good
               of
               her
               mothers
               house
               :
               And
               so
               believers
               will
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               their
               duty
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               their
               mercy
               ,
               to
               be
               useful
               to
               others
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               familiarly
               manifested
               to
               particular
               believers
               ,
               doth
               exceedingly
               capacitat
               them
               ,
               for
               being
               usefully
               instrumental
               in
               the
               Church
               wherein
               they
               live
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               Argument
               amplifies
               this
               ,
               from
               the
               benefit
               that
               she
               
               she
               would
               have
               by
               his
               being
               brought
               into
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 who
                 would
                 instruct
                 me
              
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               then
               she
               would
               instruct
               me
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               there
               :
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               believers
               are
               edified
               and
               instructed
               ,
               would
               then
               be
               lively
               and
               profitable
               ,
               in
               a
               greater
               measure
               than
               formerly
               :
               Whereby
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               by
               Mother
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               only
               are
               the
               Ordinances
               which
               do
               instruct
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Bride
               ,
               is
               understood
               particular
               believers
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               to
               them
               that
               these
               Ordinances
               become
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Or
               ,
               the
               words
               may
               be
               read
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 would
                 instruct
                 me
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               thou
               by
               thy
               Ordinances
               would
               teach
               me
               .
               The
               scope
               in
               both
               these
               readings
               is
               one
               ,
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               by
               Christ's
               presence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               expected
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               which
               she
               looked
               for
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               immediat
               way
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               she
               would
               have
               him
               there
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               The
               most
               grown
               believer
               needs
               instruction
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               a
               Scholar
               while
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               upon
               earth
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               are
               the
               means
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               ordinarily
               teacheth
               his
               people
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               force
               in
               this
               reasoning
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               instructed
               .
               3.
               
               The
               most
               eminent
               believer
               ,
               even
               the
               Bride
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               no
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               them
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               should
               endeavour
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               Christ's
               company
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               that
               was
               their
               mother
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               be
               instructed
               there
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               endeavour
               to
               carry
               Christ
               away
               from
               their
               mother-Church
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               more
               full
               way
               of
               manifesting
               his
               presence
               in
               his
               Church
               at
               one
               time
               than
               at
               another
               ;
               even
               as
               also
               at
               different
               times
               ,
               there
               are
               different
               measures
               of
               his
               manifestations
               to
               particular
               believers
               .
               6.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               singularly
               furthers
               their
               edification
               and
               instruction
               ,
               and
               gives
               a
               blessing
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               .
               7.
               
               Believers
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               ,
               will
               account
               it
               no
               little
               mercy
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               word
               blessed
               unto
               them
               .
               8.
               
               The
               most
               sensible
               and
               full
               manifestations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               not
               ,
               yea
               will
               not
               ,
               lessen
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ;
               but
               both
               should
               ,
               and
               will
               put
               the
               
               Lords
               people
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               be
               edified
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               incline
               and
               fit
               them
               to
               profit
               under
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               motive
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               entertainment
               she
               would
               give
               him
               ;
               If
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               thou
               wouldst
               familiarly
               manifest
               thy self
               ,
               and
               if
               once
               I
               had
               found
               thee
               ,
               and
               gotten
               thee
               brought
               to
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
               then
               
                 I
                 would
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 spiced
                 wine
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 my
                 Pomegranate
                 :
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               I
               would
               entertain
               thee
               as
               well
               as
               I
               might
               ,
               and
               thou
               should
               be
               very
               welcome
               ,
               and
               kindly
               taken-with
               ,
               as
               Guests
               ,
               who
               are
               respected
               ,
               use
               to
               be
               .
               By
               
                 spiced
                 wine
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 the
                 Pomegranate
              
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               most
               excellent
               entertainment
               ;
               as
               in
               these
               Countries
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               (
               as
               we
               may
               see
               from
               Prov.
               9.
               2.
               and
               Song
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               1.
               
               )
               they
               used
               to
               mix
               the
               wine
               they
               gave
               their
               friends
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               the
               more
               favoury
               .
               Now
               through
               this
               Song
               ,
               by
               such
               similitudes
               are
               understood
               the
               graces
               that
               are
               in
               believers
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 10
                 ,
                 13.
                 &c.
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               1.
               and
               in
               sum
               ,
               the
               sense
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               familiar
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               presence
               in
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
               were
               making
               the
               Ordinances
               lively
               ,
               then
               I
               would
               feast
               thee
               on
               my
               graces
               ,
               and
               my
               love
               ,
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               &c.
               (
               which
               are
               to
               thee
               ,
               more
               savoury
               than
               wine
               ,
               with
               which
               men
               use
               to
               entertain
               their
               most
               special
               friends
               )
               should
               flow
               out
               abundantly
               on
               thee
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               believers
               design
               and
               aim
               ,
               at
               the
               feasting
               and
               entertaining
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               his
               company
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               be
               entertained
               thereby
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               no
               little
               mercy
               to
               get
               respect
               to
               Christ
               discharged
               ▪
               and
               a
               believing
               soul
               will
               think
               it
               no
               small
               priviledge
               to
               get
               him
               to
               entertain
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               wherewith
               to
               entertain
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               coming
               to
               a
               soul
               brings
               sufficient
               provision
               for
               his
               own
               entertainment
               :
               The
               Bride
               makes
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               feast
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               come
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               come
               ,
               not
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               ,
               nothing
               but
               emptinesse
               there
               :
               She
               doubts
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               once
               he
               would
               come
               to
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               his
               presence
               would
               make
               enough
               of
               good
               provision
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               respects
               even
               the
               offer
               of
               welcome
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               not
               actually
               entertained
               as
               they
               would
               :
               or
               though
               they
               be
               not
               in
               case
               for
               the
               time
               to
               entertain
               him
               ,
               yet
               their
               serious
               desire
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               is
               very
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ;
               Otherwise
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               no
               argument
               for
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               grant
               her
               suit
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 left
                 hand
                 should
                 be
                 under
                 my
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 should
                 embrace
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               verse
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               scope
               with
               vers
               .
               6.
               of
               Chap.
               2.
               and
               the
               words
               being
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               we
               conceive
               they
               will
               read
               better
               here
               as
               they
               are
               there
               ,
               
                 His
                 left
                 hand
                 is
                 under
                 my
                 head
              
               ;
               Here
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 under
                 my
                 head
              
               ,
               but
               should
               is
               supplyed
               :
               And
               so
               the
               words
               hold
               out
               here
               (
               as
               in
               Chap.
               2.
               6.
               
               )
               a
               return
               ,
               which
               the
               Bride
               had
               to
               her
               suit
               ;
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               coming
               ,
               and
               putting
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               under
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               kind
               brother
               taking
               her
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               answereth
               her
               suit
               ,
               and
               satisfieth
               her
               desire
               :
               This
               agrees
               best
               with
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               formerly
               used
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               6.
               and
               with
               the
               scope
               here
               .
               The
               verse
               following
               confirms
               it
               also
               ,
               where
               she
               chargeth
               the
               daughters
               not
               to
               stir
               him
               up
               ,
               which
               suppons
               him
               to
               be
               present
               :
               So
               we
               find
               the
               same
               charge
               following
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               7.
               as
               also
               ,
               her
               finding
               him
               ,
               and
               bringing
               him
               to
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               is
               followed
               with
               the
               same
               charge
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               5.
               and
               she
               is
               said
               to
               be
               leaning
               on
               him
               here
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               and
               yet
               is
               by
               the
               daughters
               commended
               ,
               and
               not
               despised
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               proof
               that
               he
               was
               present
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               that
               made
               her
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               .
               The
               meaning
               then
               is
               ,
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               have
               obtained
               what
               I
               desired
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               become
               very
               friendly
               and
               familiar
               with
               me
               ,
               like
               a
               brother
               ,
               which
               was
               my
               desire
               .
               And
               this
               shews
               ,
               1.
               that
               Christ
               easily
               condescends
               to
               his
               longing
               Bride
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               his
               presence
               as
               she
               called
               for
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               doth
               this
               so
               suddenly
               ,
               is
               great
               kindnesse
               and
               confidence
               :
               Christ
               will
               in
               this
               sometimes
               condescend
               very
               quickly
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               his
               longing
               people
               .
               2.
               
               That
               she
               observes
               and
               acknowledgeth
               it
               ;
               It
               's
               no
               lesse
               duty
               to
               observe
               and
               acknowledge
               a
               return
               ,
               than
               to
               put
               up
               a
               prayer
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               singularly
               tender
               way
               of
               communicating
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               embraceing
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               can
               take
               them
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               it
               fit
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               sweet
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               
               unspeakable
               heart-quieting
               refreshment
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ's
               arms
               ;
               She
               thinks
               it
               so
               good
               to
               be
               here
               ,
               that
               she
               speaks
               of
               it
               with
               much
               complacency
               ,
               and
               carefully
               sets
               her self
               not
               to
               have
               it
               interrupted
               in
               the
               verse
               following
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 stir
                 not
                 up
                 ,
                 nor
                 awake
                 my
                 Love
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 please
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               now
               accesse
               to
               much
               familiarity
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               she
               desired
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               she
               expresseth
               her
               care
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               new
               interruption
               of
               his
               blessed
               presence
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               woman
               having
               her
               friend
               or
               husband
               sleeping
               in
               her
               arms
               ,
               should
               command
               all
               in
               the
               house
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               awaked
               :
               So
               the
               Bride
               sets
               her self
               to
               watch
               so
               tenderly
               over
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               nothing
               give
               him
               just
               ground
               to
               withdraw
               :
               and
               though
               she
               speak
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               yet
               the
               scope
               shews
               ,
               she
               looks
               to
               her self
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               thus
               expressed
               ,
               partly
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               form
               used
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               and
               so
               having
               spoken
               of
               bringing
               him
               to
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               she
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               similitude
               of
               keeping
               the
               house
               quiet
               ;
               partly
               ,
               to
               shew
               her
               seriousnesse
               and
               reality
               in
               this
               her
               care
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               need
               that
               there
               is
               of
               being
               watchful
               ,
               even
               as
               David
               often
               provokes
               all
               creatures
               to
               praise
               ,
               and
               layes
               that
               charge
               on
               them
               ,
               thereby
               to
               shew
               his
               own
               seriousnesse
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               work
               of
               praise
               which
               he
               was
               taken
               up
               with
               :
               so
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               is
               this
               resemblance
               here
               .
               The
               same
               words
               were
               found
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               7.
               and
               Chap.
               3.
               5.
               where
               they
               were
               opened
               :
               there
               are
               two
               little
               differences
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               which
               yet
               alter
               not
               the
               scope
               :
               1.
               
               That
               expression
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Roes
                 and
                 Hindes
              
               (
               which
               was
               formerly
               used
               )
               is
               here
               left
               out
               ,
               not
               because
               this
               charge
               is
               lesse
               weighty
               ,
               but
               it
               shews
               a
               haste
               and
               abruptnesse
               in
               her
               speaking
               ,
               which
               makes
               her
               omit
               that
               ,
               the
               more
               speedily
               to
               expresse
               her
               charge
               .
               2.
               
               It
               was
               before
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 stir
                 or
                 awake
              
               :
               Here
               it
               is
               (
               as
               the
               margent
               reads
               from
               the
               Original
               )
               
                 why
                 
                 will
                 ye
                 stir
                 or
                 awake
                 ?
              
               Which
               doth
               more
               plainly
               import
               ,
               1.
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               or
               ben●il
               in
               them
               to
               stir
               him
               up
               .
               2.
               
               A
               certainty
               of
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               withdrawing
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               stir
               him
               up
               ,
               or
               awake
               him
               .
               3.
               
               An
               unreasonablenesse
               and
               absurdity
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               Why
               will
               ye
               do
               it
               ?
               saith
               she
               .
               4.
               
               A
               pressing
               seriousnesse
               ,
               in
               her
               proposing
               of
               this
               question
               ,
               and
               urging
               it
               so
               vehemently
               .
               From
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               frequent
               repetition
               of
               this
               charge
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               it
               's
               a
               difficult
               piece
               of
               work
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               heart
               tender
               and
               watchful
               for
               entertaining
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               present
               .
               2.
               
               The
               strongest
               believer
               will
               take
               one
               charge
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               will
               have
               enough
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               watchfully
               tender
               in
               keeping
               Christ
               ;
               There
               is
               so
               much
               lazinesse
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               so
               great
               need
               to
               stir
               them
               up
               to
               renew
               their
               watchfulnesse
               .
               3.
               
               When
               the
               heart
               hath
               had
               frequent
               proofs
               of
               it's
               own
               declining
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               more
               need
               to
               be
               very
               serious
               in
               the
               preventing
               of
               it
               again
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               a
               kindly
               loving
               believer
               will
               have
               more
               indignation
               at
               ,
               whether
               in
               himself
               or
               others
               ,
               than
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               provoked
               ,
               and
               thereby
               put
               to
               withdraw
               ;
               this
               he
               cannot
               abide
               ,
               Why
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 will
                 ye
                 stir
                 him
                 up
              
               ?
               5.
               
               They
               who
               have
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               peremptory
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               constant
               continuing
               of
               the
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               although
               they
               love
               it
               ;
               but
               will
               be
               peremptory
               with
               themselves
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               sin
               they
               provoke
               him
               not
               to
               withdraw
               before
               he
               please
               .
               6.
               
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               is
               an
               uptaking
               exercise
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               it
               takes
               him
               so
               up
               that
               he
               is
               never
               idle
               :
               If
               he
               be
               waiting
               for
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               breathing
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               seeking
               to
               find
               him
               ;
               If
               he
               enjoy
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               endeavouring
               to
               keep
               and
               entertain
               him
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               takes
               him
               up
               :
               Believers
               are
               either
               seeking
               while
               they
               obtain
               ,
               or
               watching
               that
               they
               may
               entertain
               what
               they
               have
               attained
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               DAUGHTERS
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 —
              
               
                 (
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 cometh
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 wilderness
                 leaning
                 upon
                 her
                 Beloved
                 ?
                 )
              
            
             
               The
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               come
               in
               speaking
               to
               the
               Brides
               commendation
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               fifth
               verse
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               who
               is
               she
               ?
               )
               
                 that
                 cometh
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 leaning
                 on
                 her
                 beloved
                 ?
              
               This
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               stops
               the
               Bride
               from
               following
               the
               purpose
               she
               was
               upon
               ,
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               an
               abrupt
               exclamation
               to
               her
               commendation
               .
               The
               daughters
               now
               beholding
               her
               resting
               in
               her
               beloveds
               arms
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               to
               shew
               the
               commendablenesse
               of
               that
               posture
               of
               leaning
               on
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               in
               admiring
               it
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               both
               the
               Bride
               and
               the
               Bridegroom
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               way
               of
               question
               ,
               which
               supposeth
               no
               doubt
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               who
               it
               was
               of
               whom
               they
               speak
               ,
               but
               implyeth
               an
               exceeding
               high
               estimation
               of
               the
               party
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               being
               (
               especially
               in
               that
               posture
               )
               exceeding
               lovely
               .
               The
               words
               hold
               out
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               
                 coming
                 up
              
               ,
               or
               ascending
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               term
               from
               which
               ,
               it
               's
               
                 from
                 the
                 wildernesse
              
               :
               By
               which
               two
               (
               as
               was
               cleared
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               6.
               
               )
               is
               understood
               the
               believers
               spiritual
               progresse
               heaven-ward
               ,
               with
               their
               backs
               on
               all
               the
               contentments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               being
               unsuitable
               for
               them
               to
               rest
               in
               :
               These
               two
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               
               There
               is
               added
               here
               a
               more
               expresse
               description
               of
               her
               posture
               ,
               in
               this
               ascending
               ,
               she
               is
               
                 leaning
                 on
                 her
                 beloved
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               are
               weak
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               a
               staff
               ,
               in
               climbing
               of
               a
               strait
               and
               steep
               ground
               ,
               or
               ease
               themselves
               by
               leaning
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               strong
               ,
               and
               especially
               one
               whom
               they
               love
               ,
               for
               helping
               them
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               So
               the
               believer
               is
               said
               to
               come
               up
               from
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               
                 leaning
                 on
                 her
                 beloved
              
               ,
               because
               she
               being
               weak
               in
               her self
               ,
               and
               unfit
               for
               such
               a
               difficult
               voyage
               ,
               by
               faith
               rests
               on
               Christ
               ,
               for
               helping
               her
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               whereby
               she
               is
               sustained
               ,
               and
               carried
               through
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               holy
               walk
               ,
               and
               the
               difficulties
               in
               her
               way
               ,
               till
               she
               come
               through
               the
               wildernesse
               unto
               the
               land
               of
               rest
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               
               this
               leaning
               imports
               ,
               1.
               felt-weaknesse
               in
               her self
               ,
               for
               encountering
               with
               the
               difficulties
               of
               this
               walk
               or
               journey
               .
               2.
               
               Strength
               in
               Christ
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               enabling
               her
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               use-making
               of
               this
               strength
               by
               faith
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               lean
               or
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               joined
               or
               associat
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               rendered
               by
               some
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               ordinary
               for
               faith
               to
               be
               expressed
               by
               leaning
               ,
               resting
               ,
               taking
               hold
               ;
               and
               so
               leaning
               to
               Christ
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 leaning
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 understanding
              
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               5.
               4.
               
               Her
               quieting
               of
               her self
               delightsomly
               in
               her
               leaning
               or
               resting
               on
               Christ
               ,
               which
               gave
               her
               security
               against
               all
               fears
               and
               difficulties
               in
               her
               way
               ,
               as
               Iohn
               when
               he
               leaned
               on
               Christ's
               bosome
               ,
               Ioh.
               13.
               23.
               
               So
               the
               believer
               thinks
               himself
               sure
               and
               safe
               ,
               when
               admitted
               to
               lean
               his
               soul
               there
               .
               5.
               
               A
               progresse
               that
               she
               made
               by
               this
               in
               her
               way
               and
               journey
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               leaning
               had
               much
               influence
               on
               her
               advancement
               therein
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               is
               her
               leaning
               mainly
               commended
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               even
               believers
               are
               insufficient
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               of
               themselves
               ,
               for
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               holy
               walk
               .
               2.
               
               That
               believers
               should
               walk
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               their
               insufficiency
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               come
               the
               greatest
               length
               in
               a
               holy
               walk
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               lean
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               or
               any
               inherent
               stock
               of
               gifts
               or
               grace
               ;
               which
               two
               suppons
               ,
               that
               a
               believers
               conversation
               ,
               when
               right
               ,
               is
               a
               heavenly
               and
               tender
               walk
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               a
               sufficiency
               and
               efficacy
               in
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               believers
               that
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               furthering
               of
               their
               sanctification
               also
               ,
               and
               helping
               of
               them
               to
               a
               victory
               over
               the
               world
               ;
               Hence
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               30.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 our
                 sanctification
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Iustification
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               would
               not
               only
               by
               faith
               rest
               on
               Christ
               ,
               for
               attaining
               pardon
               of
               sin
               by
               his
               righteousnesse
               ;
               but
               ,
               would
               also
               by
               faith
               depend
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               furthering
               of
               their
               mortification
               and
               sanctification
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               holy
               dependence
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 leaning
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 understanding
              
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               5.
               
               This
               was
               practized
               in
               an
               examplary
               way
               ,
               by
               the
               Worthies
               ,
               recorded
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               5.
               
               The
               exercising
               of
               faith
               on
               Christ
               for
               sanctification
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               for
               performing
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               hath
               much
               influence
               on
               the
               believers
               successe
               in
               all
               these
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 victory
              
               ,
               whereby
               the
               world
               is
               overcome
               ,
               
                 even
                 our
                 faith
              
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               
               these
               that
               are
               most
               in
               the
               use-making
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               helping
               them
               foreward
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               cannot
               but
               come
               best
               speed
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 leaning
                 on
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 going
                 up
              
               ,
               are
               here
               joyned
               together
               :
               And
               so
               they
               can
               never
               make
               progresse
               in
               holiness
               ,
               that
               make
               not
               use
               of
               Christ
               in
               their
               endeavours
               after
               it
               ;
               God
               hath
               so
               coupled
               use-making
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               progresse
               in
               holinesse
               together
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               bear
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               believers
               successe
               in
               the
               way
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               glories
               may
               glory
               in
               him
               .
               6.
               
               The
               believers
               walk
               toward
               heaven
               is
               both
               a
               stately
               ,
               and
               also
               an
               easie
               and
               successful
               walk
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               go
               about
               all
               duties
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               Christ
               bears
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               his
               yoke
               becomes
               easie
               :
               It
               's
               the
               neglecting
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               makes
               all
               duties
               wearisome
               .
               7.
               
               It
               's
               no
               little
               piece
               of
               the
               dexterity
               of
               a
               holy
               walk
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               great
               commendation
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               do
               all
               we
               do
               by
               faith
               ,
               to
               walk
               and
               go
               on
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               as
               leaning
               on
               him
               ;
               This
               makes
               the
               Brides
               posture
               wonderful
               ,
               for
               it's
               rarity
               and
               commendablenesse
               .
               8.
               
               Although
               doing
               of
               duties
               will
               not
               prove
               an
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               although
               believers
               come
               not
               to
               perfection
               ,
               or
               any
               exact
               suitablenesse
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               walking
               ,
               as
               leaning
               on
               him
               ,
               will
               make
               out
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               :
               None
               can
               actually
               imploy
               him
               ,
               for
               bearing
               them
               through
               in
               duty
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               first
               closed
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               beloved
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               of
               pardon
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Brides
               property
               ,
               Christ
               is
               first
               her
               beloved
               ,
               and
               then
               she
               leans
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               helped
               in
               her
               walk
               .
               9.
               
               That
               is
               solid
               faith
               ,
               which
               doth
               empty
               the
               believer
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               duties
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               point
               of
               his
               justification
               :
               The
               native
               work
               of
               saith
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               soul
               rest
               on
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               actually
               it
               makes
               the
               soul
               rest
               on
               Christ
               alone
               ;
               for
               ,
               all
               true
               faith
               layes
               the
               burden
               of
               all
               duties
               and
               difficulties
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               it
               compared
               to
               leaning
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 —
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 up
                 under
                 the
                 Apple-tree
                 :
                 there
                 thy
                 mother
                 brought
                 thee
                 forth
                 ,
                 there
                 she
                 brought
                 thee
                 forth
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 up
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               without
               obscurity
               :
               We
               take
               the
               words
               to
               be
               a
               new
               argument
               of
               the
               Brides
               ,
               whereby
               (
               a●ter
               this
               exclamation
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               )
               she
               comes
               in
               to
               presse
               her
               former
               suit
               upon
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               and
               proceeds
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               loath
               to
               be
               interrupted
               or
               diverted
               from
               her
               direct
               application
               to
               him
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               she
               seems
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               what
               the
               daughters
               spoke
               ,
               and
               makes
               no
               reply
               ,
               but
               instantly
               goes
               on
               in
               her
               wrestling
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               had
               been
               spoken
               by
               them
               .
               That
               they
               are
               words
               spoken
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               A●●●xes
               in
               the
               Original
               make
               it
               clear
               ;
               for
               ,
               although
               there
               be
               no
               such
               difference
               in
               our
               Language
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               discern
               whether
               the
               word
               thee
               ,
               be
               masculine
               or
               feminine
               ,
               as
               spoken
               to
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               there
               is
               a
               clear
               difference
               ;
               And
               so
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
              
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               masculine
               gener
               ,
               it
               's
               thee
               man
               ,
               or
               thee
               my
               beloved
               ,
               or
               husband
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               understood
               as
               his
               words
               to
               her
               ,
               but
               as
               hers
               to
               him
               ,
               seing
               it
               may
               be
               clearly
               discerned
               in
               the
               Original
               that
               they
               belong
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               a
               different
               word
               from
               that
               which
               is
               ordinarily
               spoken
               of
               a
               woman
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               no
               convincing
               example
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               we
               must
               so
               understand
               the
               words
               here
               ,
               and
               to
               understand
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               would
               bring-in
               needlesse
               confusion
               in
               that
               Language
               .
               Next
               ,
               that
               her
               scope
               is
               to
               presse
               for
               neernesse
               with
               him
               ,
               both
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               and
               what
               follows
               ,
               do
               demonstrat
               :
               which
               also
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               words
               will
               confirm
               .
               In
               them
               there
               are
               two
               experiences
               asserted
               ,
               which
               tend
               both
               to
               this
               scope
               :
               The
               first
               is
               her
               own
               experience
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 up
                 under
                 the
                 Apple-tree
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               other
               believers
               ,
               
                 there
                 thy
                 mother
                 brought
                 thee
                 forth
                 ,
                 there
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
              
               (
               for
               thee
               in
               this
               repeated
               expression
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
              
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               Apple-tree
               ,
               we
               understand
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               3.
               because
               of
               his
               fruit
               and
               shadow
               ,
               under
               which
               she
               sat
               down
               .
               To
               be
               
                 under
                 the
                 Apple-tree
              
               ,
               suppons
               her
               to
               be
               neer
               him
               ,
               and
               actually
               delighting
               her self
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               abundantly
               refreshed
               under
               his
               shadow
               ,
               as
               was
               cleared
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               3.
               
               Her
               
                 raising
                 up
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               imports
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               duty
               on
               her
               part
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               putting
               him
               to
               shew
               himself
               someway
               for
               her
               ,
               more
               than
               formerly
               he
               had
               done
               :
               So
               to
               raise
               ,
               or
               awake
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               applyed
               to
               God
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 7.
                 6.
                 
                 Psal.
                 44.
                 23.
                 
                 Awake
                 ,
                 why
                 sleepest
                 thou
                 ?
                 arise
                 ,
                 cast
                 us
                 not
                 off
                 ?
              
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               I
               dealt
               with
               ,
               and
               importuned
               thee
               in
               this
               .
               2.
               
               It
               implyes
               importunity
               in
               dealing
               with
               Christ
               ,
               incessantly
               she
               stirred
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               petitions
               pressed
               him
               ;
               So
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 64.
                 7.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 stirrs
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               word
               ,
               
                 stirrs
                 up
              
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               and
               imports
               more
               than
               to
               pray
               :
               It
               signifies
               livelinesse
               and
               wrestling
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               fowls
               use
               to
               stirr
               their
               young
               ones
               when
               they
               would
               have
               them
               flying
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               word
               is
               borrowed
               .
               3.
               
               It
               implyes
               successe
               ,
               I
               not
               only
               made
               application
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               was
               helped
               to
               be
               serious
               ;
               but
               I
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               thou
               was
               awaked
               and
               raised
               ,
               and
               did
               make
               thy self
               in
               more
               than
               an
               ordinary
               way
               manifest
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               for
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               being
               admitted
               under
               thy
               shadow
               ,
               took
               that
               opportunity
               to
               deal
               with
               thee
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               scope
               and
               strength
               of
               this
               first
               assertion
               ,
               It
               's
               no
               marvel
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               I
               long
               for
               thy
               company
               ;
               for
               ,
               by
               former
               experience
               I
               have
               found
               the
               good
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               present
               ease
               under
               sad
               difficulties
               ,
               but
               also
               I
               have
               been
               thereby
               helped
               to
               more
               liberty
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               successe
               for
               attaining
               new
               experiences
               of
               thy
               love
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               desire
               thy
               company
               still
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               desire
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               assertion
               is
               more
               broad
               and
               extensive
               ,
               Not
               only
               I
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               have
               found
               it
               so
               ;
               but
               all
               thy
               people
               have
               found
               accesse
               to
               thee
               ,
               or
               thy
               blessed
               company
               and
               presence
               singularly
               usefull
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               fruitful
               ,
               as
               having
               much
               influence
               thereon
               .
               
               So
               ,
               by
               Christ's
               mother
               ,
               here
               we
               conceive
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               believer
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               formed
               and
               brought
               forth
               ,
               as
               we
               cleared
               on
               Chap.
               3.
               11.
               and
               they
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 Christ
              
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               giving
               him
               a
               beeing
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               it
               not
               before
               ;
               his
               image
               is
               in
               some
               respect
               himself
               ,
               and
               when
               his
               image
               is
               brought
               forth
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               formed
               and
               brought
               forth
               there
               .
               2.
               
               By
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               Christ's
               Spirit
               before
               others
               ;
               when
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               travel
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               holiness
               ,
               they
               are
               helped
               to
               manifest
               his
               image
               (
               after
               which
               they
               are
               created
               )
               in
               their
               conversations
               .
               3.
               
               By
               attaining
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               in
               them
               ;
               believers
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               travel
               ,
               till
               they
               know
               their
               delivery
               ;
               but
               when
               that
               is
               clearly
               made
               out
               ,
               and
               intimate
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               (
               as
               the
               woman
               that
               brings
               forth
               a
               man-child
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               21.
               
               )
               they
               are
               at
               quietnesse
               ,
               as
               being
               delivered
               .
               The
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               lyes
               in
               the
               word
               there
               ,
               which
               relates
               to
               the
               Apple-tree
               ;
               under
               the
               Apple-tree
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               where
               I
               raised
               thee
               up
               ,
               being
               admitted
               to
               thy
               fellowship
               ;
               there
               also
               they
               were
               made
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               delivered
               from
               their
               former
               pangs
               and
               travel
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               was
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               found
               in
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               thy
               people
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               me
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               thy
               presence
               and
               company
               is
               so
               useful
               ,
               it
               can
               therefore
               be
               no
               delusion
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               that
               I
               so
               presse
               after
               it
               :
               And
               by
               this
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               
                 bringing
                 forth
              
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               second
               part
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               
                 raising
                 of
                 him
                 up
              
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               obtaining
               of
               some
               sensible
               manifestation
               of
               Christ's
               respect
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               these
               who
               were
               formerly
               in
               pain
               to
               have
               Christ
               formed
               in
               them
               ,
               are
               now
               delivered
               and
               eased
               from
               the
               flames
               of
               jealous
               love
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               pangs
               to
               such
               as
               travel
               in
               birth
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               have
               their
               interest
               in
               Christ
               made
               clear
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               expresse
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               which
               in
               a
               believers
               experience
               hath
               proven
               useful
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               lovely
               and
               commendable
               to
               them
               :
               Experience
               is
               a
               most
               convincing
               demonstration
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               leaves
               the
               deepest
               impression
               thereof
               behind
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               more
               any
               by
               experience
               have
               learned
               Christ's
               worth
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               they
               have
               
                 tasted
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 gracious
              
               ,
               their
               affections
               do
               the
               more
               vehemently
               stir
               after
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Christ's
               presence
               hath
               many
               great
               and
               excellent
               advantages
               waiting
               on
               it
               ;
               
               It
               brings
               ●ase
               and
               quietnesse
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               gives
               refreshment
               under
               his
               shadow
               ,
               it
               gives
               accesse
               to
               pray
               with
               freedom
               ,
               and
               duties
               then
               have
               usually
               a
               sensible
               successe
               .
               4.
               
               The
               believer
               looks
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               great
               mercy
               to
               have
               freedom
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               heard
               when
               he
               prayes
               ;
               That
               by
               prayer
               she
               
                 raised
                 Christ
                 up
              
               ,
               is
               remembred
               as
               a
               mercy
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               this
               yet
               commends
               unto
               her
               the
               good
               of
               sitting
               under
               his
               shadow
               .
               5.
               
               Accesse
               to
               Christ
               is
               no
               time
               for
               security
               ,
               but
               for
               prayer
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               believer
               is
               admitted
               to
               solace
               himself
               in
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               then
               should
               he
               be
               diligent
               in
               wrestling
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               improving
               that
               opportunity
               for
               pressing
               after
               a
               further
               manifestation
               of
               him
               .
               6.
               
               There
               are
               some
               experiences
               that
               are
               unquestionable
               to
               all
               believers
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               mysteries
               to
               all
               others
               in
               the
               world
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               not
               a
               little
               strengthning
               ,
               yea
               ,
               exceedingly
               confirming
               to
               believers
               ,
               when
               their
               experience
               and
               the
               experiences
               of
               other
               believers
               co-incide
               ,
               and
               jump
               in
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               8.
               
               Although
               believers
               may
               in
               some
               things
               differ
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               things
               commonly
               found
               good
               in
               experience
               by
               them
               all
               :
               This
               is
               the
               advantage
               of
               Christ's
               company
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               a
               believer
               that
               attained
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               ●ound
               much
               good
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               these
               who
               still
               travel
               for
               it
               ,
               apprehend
               groundedly
               that
               there
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               good
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Set
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 upon
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 upon
                 thine
                 arm
                 :
                 for
                 love
                 is
                 strong
                 as
                 death
                 ,
                 jealousie
                 is
                 cruel
                 as
                 the
                 grave
                 :
                 the
                 coals
                 thereof
                 are
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 most
                 vehement
                 flame
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 waters
                 cannot
                 quench
                 love
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 floods
                 drown
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 give
                 all
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 for
                 love
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 utterly
                 be
                 contemned
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               she
               proceeds
               to
               her
               second
               petition
               ,
               wherein
               she
               is
               strengthned
               from
               her
               former
               experience
               :
               The
               suit
               is
               in
               two
               expressions
               ,
               to
               one
               purpose
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               pressed
               with
               several
               reasons
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               verses
               ;
               whereby
               she
               shews
               ,
               that
               lesse
               could
               not
               be
               satisfying
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               this
               much
               she
               behoved
               to
               have
               granted
               her
               .
               The
               first
               expression
               ,
               holding
               forth
               her
               suit
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Set
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 upon
                 thine
                 heart
                 :
              
               The
               second
               is
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 upon
                 thine
                 arm
                 .
              
               By
               Christ's
               heart
               is
               signified
               his
               most
               inward
               affection
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               heart
               to
               signifie
               the
               most
               inward
               affections
               ;
               So
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 12.
                 where
                 the
                 treasure
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 heart
                 will
                 be
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               A
               seal
               is
               used
               for
               confirming
               evidences
               ,
               or
               closing
               of
               letters
               :
               They
               have
               some
               peculiar
               ingraving
               on
               them
               ,
               serving
               to
               distinguish
               the
               deed
               of
               one
               man
               from
               the
               deed
               of
               another
               ;
               wherefore
               men
               use
               to
               have
               a
               special
               care
               of
               their
               Signet
               or
               Seal
               :
               (
               for
               both
               are
               one
               upon
               the
               matter
               and
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               Thus
               Ahasuerus
               kept
               his
               Seal
               upon
               his
               own
               finger
               ,
               Esth.
               3.
               10
               ,
               12.
               
               So
               then
               ,
               from
               this
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               a
               Seal
               ,
               or
               Signet
               ,
               signifieth
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               one
               hath
               a
               precious
               
               esteem
               of
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               Ier.
               22.
               24.
               the
               Lord
               saith
               of
               
                 Coniah
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 wert
                 the
                 Signet
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
              
               &c.
               And
               ,
               Hag.
               2.
               23.
               the
               Lord
               expresseth
               his
               love
               to
               Ierusalem
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               Zerubbabel
               and
               make
               him
               as
               a
               Signet
               .
               2.
               
               By
               Seal
               is
               signified
               something
               that
               makes
               an
               impression
               ,
               and
               leaves
               a
               stamp
               thereof
               behind
               it
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               wear
               out
               again
               ,
               as
               a
               Seal
               doth
               on
               the
               Wax
               .
               Next
               ,
               by
               
                 Christ's
                 arm
              
               ,
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               his
               care
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               outwardly
               expressed
               in
               the
               effects
               ,
               wrought
               by
               his
               power
               for
               their
               good
               :
               So
               ,
               Isa.
               40.
               11.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               he
               
                 will
                 gather
                 the
                 Lambs
                 with
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thus
               then
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 set
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 on
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               doth
               imply
               ,
               1.
               
               Exceeding
               great
               neernesse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               e●en
               to
               have
               a
               special
               room
               and
               seat
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               It
               imports
               ,
               a
               settlednesse
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               set
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               saith
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
              
               21.
               4.
               there
               I
               have
               put
               or
               set
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Psa.
                 132.
                 14.
                 there
                 will
                 I
                 dwell
                 .
              
               3.
               
               To
               be
               
                 set
                 as
                 a
                 Seal
                 on
                 his
                 arm
                 ,
              
               takes
               in
               further
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               she
               would
               be
               always
               minded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               him
               loving
               her
               ;
               so
               would
               she
               have
               him
               in
               all
               his
               dispensations
               making
               that
               manifest
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               they
               may
               bear
               it
               ingraven
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               minds
               her
               ;
               like
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 49.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 graven
                 thee
                 upon
                 the
                 palms
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
              
               whereby
               he
               expresseth
               his
               mindfulnesse
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               look
               to
               nothing
               in
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               but
               he
               saw
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               her
               name
               ingraven
               thereupon
               ;
               for
               ,
               all
               his
               works
               expresse
               love
               to
               her
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               we
               conceive
               the
               words
               look
               to
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               of
               these
               similitudes
               ,
               or
               allusions
               :
               1.
               
               In
               general
               ,
               to
               men
               who
               had
               such
               respect
               to
               their
               Seals
               or
               Rings
               ,
               that
               they
               wore
               them
               on
               their
               fingers
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               still
               about
               with
               them
               ;
               Now
               ,
               she
               would
               be
               carried
               about
               on
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               have
               him
               sympathizing
               with
               her
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               she
               meets
               with
               .
               2.
               
               And
               more
               especially
               ,
               it
               may
               allude
               to
               Aaron's
               Brestplate
               ,
               whereby
               he
               did
               carry
               the
               names
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               on
               his
               heart
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               12
               ,
               29.
               which
               ingraving
               is
               said
               to
               be
               like
               the
               
                 ingraving
                 of
                 a
                 Signet
              
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               High-priest
               was
               certainly
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               :
               However
               ,
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               be
               established
               in
               her
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               desertions
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               nor
               backslidings
               on
               hers
               ,
               might
               marr
               that
               ;
               but
               that
               she
               might
               be
               fixed
               as
               to
               her
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               abide
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               impression
               
               of
               a
               Seal
               is
               fixed
               upon
               the
               Wax
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               abide
               in
               it
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               True
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               bold
               ,
               pressing
               and
               importunat
               ,
               in
               it's
               suits
               to
               him
               ;
               It
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               seek
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               endear
               him
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               as
               
                 a
                 brother
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               worn
               
                 upon
                 his
                 heart
              
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Christ's
               heart
               and
               inside
               ,
               is
               most
               heartsome
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               who
               hath
               had
               any
               discovery
               thereof
               made
               unto
               his
               soul
               ;
               and
               true
               love
               can
               settle
               no
               where
               ,
               till
               it
               get
               a
               lodging
               in
               his
               very
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               proper
               resting-place
               of
               a
               beliver
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               refreshing
               ,
               which
               can
               make
               the
               weary
               to
               rest
               .
               3.
               
               Love
               to
               Christ
               would
               not
               only
               be
               neer
               him
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               fixed
               and
               established
               in
               neernesse
               with
               him
               .
               4.
               
               A
               stayed
               ,
               immovable
               condition
               ,
               or
               frame
               of
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               enjoying
               of
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               most
               desirable
               and
               profitable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               it
               be
               longed
               for
               .
               5.
               
               There
               is
               no
               staying
               or
               settling
               of
               a
               believer
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               admitted
               to
               dwell
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               Christ's
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               dwell
               neer
               him
               in
               the
               believing
               and
               enjoying
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               all
               other
               grounds
               are
               wavering
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               stable
               ;
               and
               dwelling
               here
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               pressed
               after
               ,
               would
               bring
               more
               establishment
               .
            
             
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               peremptory
               suit
               ,
               she
               doth
               therefore
               give
               two
               reasons
               to
               presse
               it
               ,
               both
               which
               shew
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               unpleasant
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               condemned
               in
               her
               ;
               for
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               the
               love
               that
               presseth
               me
               to
               it
               is
               of
               such
               a
               vehement
               nature
               ,
               I
               cannot
               resist
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               death
               ,
               the
               grave
               ,
               or
               fire
               can
               be
               resisted
               .
               This
               reason
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               sixth
               verse
               .
               The
               second
               reason
               in
               the
               following
               ,
               wherein
               she
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               love
               that
               pressed
               her
               ,
               was
               of
               such
               a
               peremptory
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               untractable
               (
               if
               we
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               dealing
               with
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               obtain
               it's
               desire
               ,
               no
               other
               thing
               could
               quench
               or
               satisfie
               it
               .
               The
               strength
               of
               her
               love
               is
               amplified
               in
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               by
               three
               steps
               ,
               in
               several
               similitudes
               .
               By
               love
               here
               ,
               is
               understood
               that
               vehement
               ,
               ardent
               desire
               ,
               after
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               which
               is
               kindled
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               believer
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               strong
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               constraining
               power
               ,
               whereby
               the
               person
               that
               loves
               ,
               is
               led
               captive
               ,
               and
               brought
               down
               as
               weak
               under
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               cannot
               withstand
               it
               :
               Saith
               she
               ,
               love
               masters
               and
               will
               undo
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               satisfied
               ;
               Love-sicknesse
               so
               weakens
               
               the
               soul
               ,
               when
               it
               once
               seazeth
               on
               the
               heart
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               cured
               with
               Christ's
               presence
               .
               Next
               ,
               it
               's
               called
               
                 strong
                 as
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               it
               prevails
               over
               the
               most
               powerful
               ,
               wise
               ,
               mighty
               and
               learned
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 8.
                 8.
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 discharge
                 in
                 that
                 war
              
               ;
               neither
               can
               the
               most
               mighty
               Monarch
               encounter
               death
               ,
               and
               stand
               before
               it
               :
               So
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               I
               can
               no
               more
               stand
               against
               the
               strength
               of
               this
               love
               ,
               it
               overpowers
               me
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               to
               kill
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               satisfied
               .
               The
               second
               step
               or
               degree
               of
               this
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               similitude
               illustrating
               it
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 jealousie
                 is
                 cruel
                 as
                 the
                 grave
                 :
              
               It
               's
               the
               prosecution
               of
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               only
               ,
               what
               she
               called
               love
               before
               ,
               is
               here
               termed
               
                 jealousie
                 ;
                 Iealousie
              
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               or
               an
               evil
               :
               In
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               jealousie
               is
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               love
               ,
               or
               love
               at
               it's
               heighth
               ,
               and
               and
               is
               the
               same
               with
               zeal
               :
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 jealous
                 for
                 his
                 glory
              
               :
               And
               it
               imports
               ,
               1.
               ardent
               affection
               .
               2.
               
               Desire
               of
               injoying
               .
               3.
               
               Impatiency
               of
               delay
               .
               4.
               
               A
               deep
               measure
               of
               grief
               ,
               mixt
               with
               love
               ,
               for
               any
               seeming
               appearance
               of
               a
               disappointment
               in
               the
               injoying
               the
               person
               they
               love
               ,
               or
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               not
               meet
               with
               love
               again
               from
               the
               person
               whom
               they
               dearly
               love
               :
               So
               jealousie
               in
               this
               sense
               is
               applyed
               to
               both
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               but
               properly
               it
               agreeth
               only
               to
               men
               ;
               for
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               such
               passions
               in
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               ,
               condescending
               to
               our
               capacity
               ,
               speaks
               thus
               of
               himself
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
               Now
               this
               jealousie
               is
               said
               to
               be
               cruel
               ,
               or
               hard
               :
               It
               's
               called
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               the
               
                 rage
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               jealousie
               ,
               or
               zeal
               that
               did
               eat
               up
               David
               ,
               Psa.
               69.
               and
               so
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               which
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               is
               the
               first
               of
               these
               four
               things
               that
               are
               never
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               wasts
               all
               the
               bodies
               that
               are
               laid
               in
               it
               :
               So
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               this
               love
               of
               mine
               ,
               being
               at
               a
               heighth
               ,
               torments
               me
               restlesly
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               cruelly
               persecuting
               me
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               satisfied
               with
               a
               good
               answer
               from
               thee
               ,
               O!
               my
               beloved
               .
               In
               an
               evil
               sense
               ,
               jealousie
               signifies
               not
               a
               simple
               fear
               of
               missing
               the
               thing
               men
               desire
               ,
               or
               a
               suspition
               of
               their
               own
               short-coming
               in
               attaining
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               groundlesse
               suspition
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               love
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               not
               entertain
               their
               love
               as
               they
               ought
               ;
               and
               thus
               ,
               jealousie
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               34.
               and
               so
               here
               ,
               this
               cannot
               be
               altogether
               excluded
               ;
               jealousie
               thus
               taken
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               some
               unbelief
               ,
               which
               torments
               believers
               horribly
               ,
               when
               
               the
               suspition
               of
               Christ's
               not
               taking
               notice
               of
               them
               grows
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               frequently
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Saints
               cases
               ,
               in
               times
               of
               desertion
               ;
               they
               are
               then
               very
               apt
               to
               suspect
               God's
               love
               ,
               and
               this
               exceedingly
               disquiets
               them
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               the
               faith
               and
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               being
               a
               death
               unto
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               77.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               so
               the
               reason
               runs
               thus
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               admitted
               to
               thy
               heart
               ,
               for
               my
               love
               will
               be
               satisfied
               with
               no
               lesse
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               obtained
               ,
               jealousie
               and
               suspition
               of
               thy
               love
               may
               steal
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               torturing
               and
               tormenting
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               she
               puts
               up
               this
               suit
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               set
               as
               a
               Seal
               upon
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               have
               that
               prevented
               ;
               for
               ,
               she
               cannot
               abide
               to
               think
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               She
               compares
               this
               jealousie
               to
               
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 (
                 the
                 coals
                 thereof
                 are
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 )
              
               for
               their
               vehement
               heat
               ,
               tormenting
               nature
               ,
               and
               consuming
               power
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               strong
               and
               jealous
               love
               ,
               it
               is
               vehement
               for
               heat
               ,
               painful
               and
               destructive
               as
               fire
               is
               :
               yea
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               coals
               that
               have
               
                 a
                 most
                 vehement
                 flame
              
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               the
               
                 flame
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               the
               Hebrews
               do
               name
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               superlative
               in
               it's
               kind
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               horrible
               torture
               that
               Christ's
               absence
               ,
               and
               love-sicknesse
               hath
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               a
               tender
               loving
               soul
               ,
               especially
               when
               carnal
               unbelieving
               jealousie
               enters
               and
               prevails
               ,
               they
               cannot
               abide
               it
               ,
               but
               would
               choose
               any
               rod
               before
               that
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               at
               their
               election
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               strong
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               will
               make
               strange
               and
               mighty
               impressions
               on
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               others
               are
               not
               acquaint
               with
               ,
               and
               will
               break
               out
               in
               such
               expressions
               ,
               as
               men
               of
               the
               world
               may
               wonder
               what
               they
               mean
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               having
               any
               such
               feeling
               or
               sensiblenesse
               of
               Christ's
               absence
               or
               presence
               .
               2
               Where
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               most
               constraining
               thing
               ,
               the
               soul
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               cannot
               but
               pursue
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               go
               about
               all
               means
               which
               may
               any
               way
               further
               it's
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Where
               love
               begins
               to
               pursue
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               longer
               it
               be
               in
               meeting
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               increaseth
               the
               more
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               real
               ;
               and
               the
               moe
               disappointments
               it
               meet
               with
               ,
               it
               grows
               the
               more
               vehement
               ,
               till
               it
               break
               out
               in
               jealousie
               and
               zeal
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               that
               have
               true
               love
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               in
               jealousies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               suspitious
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               especially
               in
               his
               absence
               ;
               This
               is
               supposed
               here
               ,
               that
               where
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               jealousie
               of
               him
               .
               
               5.
               
               Where
               jealousie
               enters
               ,
               is
               cherished
               and
               prevails
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               only
               dishonourable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               exceedingly
               torturing
               to
               the
               believer
               :
               There
               is
               not
               a
               more
               vexing
               guest
               can
               be
               entertained
               ,
               than
               jealousie
               of
               Christ.
               6.
               
               Jealousie
               of
               Christ's
               love
               may
               be
               where
               there
               is
               little
               cause
               ,
               and
               often
               where
               there
               is
               least
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               ready
               to
               enter
               ;
               The
               reason
               whereof
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               ardency
               of
               the
               souls
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               joyned
               with
               the
               mistakes
               they
               have
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               So
               ,
               Isa.
               49.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               For
               ,
               considering
               what
               is
               gone
               before
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               whatever
               any
               other
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               ,
               the
               Bride
               had
               no
               cause
               of
               jealousie
               .
               7.
               
               Believers
               would
               endeavour
               to
               prevent
               all
               jealousie
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               means
               seek
               to
               be
               established
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               saith
               of
               his
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               can
               only
               keep
               and
               guard
               the
               heart
               against
               these
               sinful
               suspitions
               and
               jealousies
               .
               8.
               
               Though
               this
               jealousie
               be
               vexing
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               the
               believer
               cannot
               rid
               himself
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               so
               prevail
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               cruel
               against
               him
               .
               9.
               
               In
               the
               similitude
               of
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               implyed
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               escape
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               strong
               and
               mighty
               Conquerours
               ,
               that
               prevail
               over
               all
               that
               come
               in
               their
               way
               :
               It
               's
               clearly
               hinted
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               believer
               carrieth
               this
               conviction
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               sometime
               he
               will
               be
               prevailed
               over
               by
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               This
               is
               no
               ill
               impression
               ,
               
                 the
                 graves
                 are
                 ready
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 father
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 worm
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
              
               Job
               ,
               17.
               1
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Her
               second
               reason
               is
               contained
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               and
               it
               's
               taken
               from
               the
               peremptorinesse
               of
               her
               love
               ;
               for
               ,
               her
               love
               is
               such
               as
               it
               will
               have
               love
               from
               Christ
               again
               ,
               or
               no
               other
               thing
               will
               satisfie
               it
               .
               This
               is
               two
               wayes
               illustrat
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               it's
               invinciblenesse
               ,
               which
               appears
               in
               this
               ,
               no
               opposition
               can
               extinguish
               it
               ,
               
                 many
                 waters
                 cannot
                 quench
                 love
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 floods
                 drown
                 it
                 :
              
               Waters
               will
               quench
               fire
               ,
               but
               nothing
               will
               quench
               this
               love
               .
               By
               waters
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               often
               (
               as
               Psa.
               42.
               7.
               and
               93.
               4.
               and
               frequently
               )
               are
               understood
               afflictions
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               and
               even
               spiritual
               desertions
               ,
               
                 Psa.
                 42.
                 7.
                 all
                 thy
                 waves
                 and
                 billows
                 have
                 gone
                 over
                 me
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               109.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               so
               here
               it
               saith
               ,
               Love
               to
               Christ
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               strongly
               fixed
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               no
               crosse
               or
               rod
               ,
               nay
               not
               the
               blackest
               dispensations
               
               and
               desertions
               can
               make
               it
               alter
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               stick
               to
               him
               through
               and
               over
               all
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 35.
                 neither
                 famine
                 ,
                 sword
                 ,
                 pestilence
                 ,
              
               &c.
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               triumphs
               over
               all
               ,
               though
               floods
               of
               tryal
               and
               opposition
               were
               let
               out
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               second
               way
               how
               the
               peremptorinesse
               of
               love
               is
               illustrat
               and
               proven
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               rejects
               all
               offers
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               made
               to
               it
               by
               any
               other
               that
               would
               have
               Christ's
               room
               :
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               tryals
               ,
               that
               ordinarily
               carry
               souls
               away
               from
               Christ
               ,
               The
               first
               is
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               from
               crosses
               ;
               and
               when
               these
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               thorny
               ground
               will
               abide
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               yet
               ,
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               tryals
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               cares
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               riches
               ,
               which
               are
               tentations
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               may
               choak
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               carry
               the
               soul
               away
               :
               But
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               prevailed
               over
               by
               neither
               ,
               it
               will
               tryst
               and
               capitulat
               with
               other
               lovers
               upon
               no
               terms
               ;
               nay
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               would
               give
               it
               
                 all
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 house
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               leave
               nothing
               behind
               ,
               but
               give
               it
               all
               to
               one
               that
               loves
               Christ
               ,
               for
               love
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               purchase
               and
               buy
               away
               the
               souls
               love
               from
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               given
               to
               some
               other
               thing
               that
               comes
               in
               competition
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               to
               bud
               and
               bribe
               the
               souls
               love
               from
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               settle
               on
               some
               other
               thing
               that
               is
               offered
               in
               his
               place
               :
               What
               entertainment
               would
               be
               given
               to
               such
               offers
               and
               treaties
               ?
               True
               love
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               in
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               lively
               in
               exercise
               (
               otherwise
               where
               something
               of
               true
               love
               is
               ,
               the
               soul
               may
               often
               be
               insnared
               )
               
                 would
                 utterly
                 contemn
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               first
               Language
               ,
               
                 contemning
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 contemned
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               would
               all
               such
               alluring
               offers
               be
               rejected
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               holy
               disdain
               and
               indignation
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               despised
               ,
               abhorred
               and
               abominated
               ,
               as
               unsuitable
               once
               to
               be
               mentioned
               :
               So
               that
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               will
               not
               once
               enter
               to
               capitulat
               ,
               what
               to
               have
               in
               Christ's
               room
               ;
               but
               all
               possible
               overtures
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               made
               by
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               world
               to
               divert
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               abhorred
               and
               loathed
               utterly
               ,
               and
               
                 accounted
                 as
                 loss
                 and
                 dung
              
               ,
               Philip.
               3.
               8.
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               the
               reason
               concludes
               ,
               at
               thy
               heart
               I
               must
               be
               ,
               for
               my
               love
               will
               neither
               be
               boasted
               from
               thee
               ,
               nor
               bribed
               or
               allured
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               any
               other
               thing
               in
               thy
               room
               ;
               but
               thee
               I
               must
               have
               upon
               any
               terms
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               be
               refused
               of
               this
               my
               suit
               ,
               of
               being
               set
               as
               a
               Seal
               upon
               thine
               heart
               :
               
               And
               this
               sort
               of
               peremptorinesse
               from
               love
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               accounted
               presumption
               by
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               is
               any-wayes
               displeasing
               ,
               but
               most
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Where
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               many
               essayes
               to
               cool
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               divert
               it
               ,
               and
               draw
               it
               away
               from
               him
               :
               It
               's
               no
               easie
               thing
               to
               get
               love
               to
               Christ
               kept
               warm
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               devil
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               will
               especially
               aim
               at
               the
               throwing
               down
               of
               this
               hold
               and
               bul-wark
               ,
               that
               maintains
               Christ's
               interest
               in
               the
               soul.
               2.
               
               The
               devil
               hath
               several
               kinds
               of
               tentations
               ,
               which
               do
               all
               drive
               especially
               at
               this
               ,
               to
               cool
               the
               believers
               affections
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               these
               tentations
               may
               be
               contrary
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               mustering
               the
               difficulties
               that
               follow
               these
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               tempted
               seekers
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               oftentimes
               exercised
               with
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               often
               meet
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               or
               other
               afflictions
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Others
               of
               them
               again
               ,
               alluring
               the
               heart
               to
               embrace
               some
               other
               thing
               in
               Christ's
               room
               ,
               and
               making
               fair
               offers
               of
               advantages
               to
               these
               that
               will
               take
               the
               way
               of
               the
               world
               in
               following
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               The
               lovers
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               assaulted
               by
               both
               these
               extrems
               successively
               ,
               and
               when
               tentations
               from
               the
               one
               hand
               fail
               ,
               then
               tentations
               from
               the
               other
               begin
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               believer
               would
               constantly
               be
               on
               his
               guard
               .
               4.
               
               The
               tentations
               that
               come
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               entice
               the
               soul
               with
               the
               offers
               of
               worldly
               pleasure
               ,
               honour
               ,
               riches
               ,
               &c.
               are
               more
               strong
               and
               subtil
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               more
               frequently
               do
               prevail
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               when
               the
               other
               may
               be
               rejected
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               this
               is
               mentioned
               after
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               being
               that
               wherewith
               the
               soul
               is
               assaulted
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               cannot
               prevail
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               devil
               leaves
               this
               till
               the
               last
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               permitted
               to
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               having
               tryed
               him
               with
               several
               tentations
               ,
               at
               last
               he
               makes
               offer
               of
               the
               world
               to
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               4.
               9.
               5.
               
               Tentation
               will
               sometimes
               make
               great
               offers
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               more
               could
               be
               offered
               ,
               
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               ;
               and
               still
               it
               offers
               more
               than
               it
               can
               perform
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               in
               it's
               offers
               most
               specious
               :
               The
               devil
               at
               once
               offered
               all
               the
               world
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               4.
               9.
               though
               he
               had
               not
               power
               of
               himself
               to
               dispose
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Gadarens
               swine
               .
               6.
               
               The
               great
               scope
               of
               the
               worlds
               courting
               a
               man
               with
               it's
               offers
               ,
               is
               to
               gain
               his
               love
               from
               Christ
               ;
               This
               they
               had
               need
               to
               look
               well
               to
               ,
               on
               whom
               the
               world
               smiles
               most
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               tentation
               to
               this
               ill
               is
               strongest
               .
               7.
               
               It
               's
               
               a
               proof
               of
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               it
               can
               endure
               and
               hold
               out
               against
               tentations
               upon
               all
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               they
               are
               most
               speciously
               adorned
               .
               8.
               
               Where
               love
               is
               true
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               be
               sometimes
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               violented
               ,
               or
               the
               soul
               in
               which
               it
               is
               circumveen'd
               and
               beguil'd
               by
               tentations
               (
               as
               the
               experiences
               of
               Saints
               do
               clear
               )
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               at
               it self
               ,
               or
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               deliberatly
               capitulat
               to
               admit
               any
               thing
               in
               Christ's
               room
               ,
               but
               will
               reserve
               it self
               wholly
               for
               him
               :
               where
               love
               ceds
               ,
               and
               yields
               finally
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               sign
               that
               it
               was
               never
               true
               .
               9.
               
               Tentations
               though
               most
               pleasant
               ,
               yet
               tending
               to
               divert
               the
               love
               of
               the
               soul
               from
               Christ
               ,
               should
               be
               with
               indignation
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               moving
               and
               appearing
               ,
               rejected
               .
               10.
               
               Love
               will
               not
               only
               refuse
               a
               consent
               to
               some
               tentations
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               a
               great
               abhorrency
               at
               the
               moving
               of
               them
               ;
               whereas
               others
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               external
               actings
               ,
               resist
               these
               tentations
               ,
               yet
               their
               wanting
               of
               this
               indignation
               ,
               bewrayes
               their
               want
               of
               love
               .
               11.
               
               As
               it
               's
               good
               to
               be
               acted
               in
               doing
               of
               duty
               ,
               from
               a
               principle
               and
               motive
               of
               love
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               good
               and
               commendable
               ,
               to
               reject
               tentations
               upon
               that
               same
               account
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 hath
                 no
                 brests
                 :
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 for
                 our
                 sister
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 for
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Brides
               third
               petition
               ,
               for
               these
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               brought
               in
               to
               Christ
               ,
               followeth
               in
               this
               eighth
               verse
               :
               Her
               love
               is
               strong
               in
               pressing
               for
               the
               injoyment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               seing
               it
               hath
               two
               arms
               ,
               as
               it
               reacheth
               out
               the
               one
               to
               embrace
               Christ
               ,
               so
               it
               reacheth
               out
               the
               other
               to
               bring
               others
               in
               to
               him
               :
               Love
               is
               very
               desirous
               to
               have
               others
               injoying
               him
               with
               it self
               :
               And
               by
               this
               arm
               of
               love
               ,
               the
               Bride
               is
               pulling
               in
               these
               that
               are
               yet
               strangers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ingaged
               to
               love
               Christ
               ;
               and
               she
               forgets
               them
               not
               ,
               even
               when
               she
               is
               most
               serious
               for
               her self
               ;
               this
               being
               an
               undoubted
               truth
               ,
               that
               when
               ever
               our
               love
               is
               most
               fervent
               after
               Christ
               for
               our selves
               ,
               it
               will
               also
               be
               most
               sensible
               and
               sympathizing
               ,
               in
               respect
               
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               others
               ;
               when
               love
               is
               hot
               and
               fervent
               the
               one
               way
               ,
               so
               will
               it
               be
               the
               other
               way
               also
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               cools
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               it
               also
               decays
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               other
               .
               We
               may
               take
               up
               this
               verse
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               remembers
               and
               propounds
               her
               little
               sisters
               case
               to
               Christ.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               her
               suit
               ,
               in
               reference
               thereunto
               .
               3.
               
               This
               suit
               is
               qualified
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               .
               First
               ,
               her
               little
               sisters
               case
               is
               proposed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 sister
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 brests
                 :
              
               Here
               much
               love
               and
               sympathy
               appears
               in
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               she
               is
               called
               a
               
                 sister
                 ,
                 2.
                 our
                 sister
                 ,
                 3.
                 ●
                 little
                 sister
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 without
                 brests
              
               ,
               which
               do
               expresse
               much
               tendernesse
               of
               affection
               and
               sympathy
               .
               By
               sister
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               understood
               ,
               more
               strictly
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               renewed
               converts
               to
               the
               saith
               ,
               whether
               in
               profession
               only
               ,
               or
               really
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               15.
               but
               that
               is
               not
               the
               meaning
               here
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               sister
               here
               mentioned
               
                 hath
                 no
                 brests
              
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 not
                 yet
                 spoken
                 for
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               sister
               may
               be
               more
               largely
               taken
               ,
               for
               one
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               partaking
               of
               one
               common
               nature
               .
               2.
               
               For
               men
               of
               one
               stock
               and
               nation
               ,
               so
               Samaria
               was
               sister
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               &c.
               Ezek.
               16.
               46.
               3.
               
               For
               the
               Elect
               who
               are
               yet
               unconverted
               ,
               who
               are
               sisters
               in
               respect
               of
               God's
               purpose
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Christ's
               sheep
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               16.
               and
               
                 sons
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Joh.
               11.
               52.
               even
               before
               their
               conversion
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               the
               sister
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 brests
              
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               yet
               changed
               from
               her
               natural
               condition
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               take
               this
               especially
               to
               look
               to
               the
               unrenewed
               Elect
               ,
               not
               secluding
               the
               former
               two
               .
               The
               sense
               then
               is
               ,
               There
               are
               yet
               many
               who
               have
               interest
               in
               ,
               and
               many
               that
               belong
               to
               ,
               thy
               election
               ,
               yet
               〈◊〉
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               's
               their
               in-bringing
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ready
               to
               be
               Christ's
               Spouse
               and
               Bride
               ,
               that
               she
               breaths
               after
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               for
               .
               Next
               ,
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               We
               have
               a
               sister
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               is
               called
               our
               sister
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thine
               and
               mine
               ,
               Christ's
               sister
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               purposed
               respect
               to
               her
               ;
               the
               believers
               sister
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               of
               their
               native
               and
               kindly
               sympathy
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               of
               the
               common
               adoption
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               designed
               .
               She
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 little
                 sister
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 hath
                 no
                 brests
              
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               sad
               condition
               that
               the
               unconverted
               elect
               are
               in
               ,
               like
               little
               young
               children
               that
               are
               unfit
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               altogether
               unmeet
               for
               the
               duties
               of
               marriage
               ,
               as
               these
               at
               age
               ,
               who
               have
               brests
               ,
               are
               :
               Thus
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               7.
               
               the
               wretched
               condition
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               taken
               in
               to
               God's
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 brests
                 were
                 not
                 formed
              
               ;
               and
               the
               good
               condition
               that
               followed
               their
               being
               in
               Covenant
               is
               expressed
               thus
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 brests
                 were
                 fashioned
              
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               scope
               here
               ,
               to
               show
               that
               this
               little
               sister
               was
               yet
               in
               nature
               ,
               unmarried
               to
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               many
               of
               the
               unconverted
               elect
               )
               not
               spoken
               for
               ,
               or
               called
               .
               2.
               
               She
               is
               called
               little
               ,
               to
               expresse
               the
               Brides
               pity
               and
               sympathy
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               say
               of
               a
               young
               one
               ,
               that
               cannot
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               her self
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               her
               ?
               she
               is
               a
               little
               one
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               suit
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 for
                 our
                 sister
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               a
               petition
               ,
               that
               seems
               to
               have
               more
               affection
               than
               distinctnesse
               in
               it
               :
               It
               's
               proposed
               by
               way
               of
               question
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               expresse
               her
               sympathy
               ;
               where
               she
               disputes
               not
               ,
               but
               again
               asserts
               his
               relation
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               puts
               no
               question
               but
               he
               will
               be
               tender
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               withall
               acknowledgeth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               duty
               lying
               on
               her self
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               case
               of
               her
               little
               sister
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               informed
               and
               taught
               by
               him
               in
               the
               right
               discharge
               of
               it
               :
               and
               so
               this
               question
               supposeth
               necessity
               and
               wretchednesse
               in
               this
               sister
               ,
               affection
               and
               duty
               in
               her self
               ,
               but
               unclearnesse
               how
               to
               discharge
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               way
               she
               takes
               to
               be
               helped
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               putting
               up
               this
               petition
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
              
               ?
               saith
               she
               ;
               Not
               as
               if
               Christ
               knew
               not
               what
               he
               would
               do
               ,
               but
               it
               shews
               her
               affection
               to
               this
               sister
               ,
               and
               her
               familiarity
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               she
               will
               not
               separat
               his
               doing
               from
               hers
               but
               looks
               upon
               it
               as
               her
               duty
               to
               co-operat
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               bringing
               about
               the
               conversion
               of
               their
               little
               sister
               .
            
             
               The
               qualification
               of
               her
               suit
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 for
                 ?
              
               This
               phrase
               ,
               
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 her
              
               ,
               is
               in
               allusion
               to
               the
               communing
               that
               is
               used
               for
               the
               attaining
               women
               in
               marriage
               :
               We
               find
               the
               same
               phrase
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 25.
                 39.
                 
                 David
                 sent
                 messengers
                 to
                 commune
                 with
                 Abigail
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 take
                 her
                 to
                 wife
                 :
              
               Now
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               our
               little
               sister
               is
               not
               ready
               ,
               nor
               spoken
               for
               ,
               but
               when
               she
               shall
               be
               suited
               or
               communed
               with
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               then
               ?
               This
               communing
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               's
               dealing
               by
               his
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Gospel
               with
               people
               to
               marry
               and
               espouse
               his
               Son
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               often
               called
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 sent
                 forth
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 bidden
                 to
                 the
                 wedding
                 :
              
               
               The
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               his
               Ambassadors
               ,
               to
               tryst
               this
               match
               ,
               and
               to
               close
               it
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               19.
               and
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 day
              
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               spoken
               for
               ,
               is
               either
               whilst
               the
               means
               are
               amongst
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 acceptable
                 time
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               or
               more
               especially
               ,
               when
               the
               means
               have
               any
               force
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               seems
               in
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               way
               to
               treat
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               's
               the
               day
               of
               their
               visitation
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Christ's
               Ministery
               ,
               though
               that
               people
               were
               treated
               with
               before
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               vers
               .
               is
               this
               ,
               There
               are
               many
               who
               in
               thy
               purpose
               are
               designed
               to
               be
               heirs
               of
               life
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               strangers
               ,
               and
               not
               suited
               or
               ingaged
               ;
               now
               when
               the
               Gospel
               comes
               amongst
               such
               ,
               or
               ,
               by
               stirring
               them
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               puts
               them
               in
               some
               capacity
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               help
               on
               the
               bargain
               ,
               that
               the
               marriage
               be
               not
               given
               up
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               come
               to
               a
               treaty
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               by
               the
               Gospel
               bespoken
               them
               ,
               and
               propounded
               it
               ?
               It
               may
               look
               to
               sister-Churches
               ,
               and
               no
               question
               the
               believing
               Jews
               ,
               who
               understood
               the
               Prophesies
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               conversion
               ,
               did
               then
               long
               for
               their
               in-gathering
               ,
               and
               the
               in-Churching
               of
               them
               (
               for
               we
               were
               then
               to
               them
               a
               little
               sister
               without
               brests
               )
               yet
               we
               cannot
               astrict
               it
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               it
               speaks
               out
               the
               believers
               desire
               of
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               up
               of
               Christ's
               body
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               spoke
               out
               their
               desire
               after
               this
               then
               :
               And
               by
               the
               same
               sympathy
               ,
               the
               converted
               Gentiles
               long
               ,
               and
               should
               long
               for
               the
               in-bringing
               of
               the
               elder
               sister
               ,
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               now
               have
               no
               brests
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               yet
               unconverted
               ;
               And
               according
               to
               the
               strain
               of
               the
               Song
               ,
               it
               takes
               in
               the
               believers
               respect
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               other
               Church-members
               ,
               who
               being
               indeed
               not
               converted
               ,
               and
               not
               effectually
               called
               ,
               they
               are
               without
               brests
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               helped
               forward
               in
               the
               time
               when
               God
               is
               bespeaking
               them
               ,
               and
               trysting
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               may
               be
               relations
               betwixt
               one
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               are
               yet
               in
               nature
               ,
               which
               grace
               doth
               not
               dissolve
               ,
               but
               sanctifie
               ;
               the
               little
               sister
               is
               
                 a
                 sister
              
               ,
               though
               unrenewed
               ,
               and
               the
               Brides
               desire
               is
               to
               have
               her
               gained
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               jointness
               ,
               and
               community
               of
               relations
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               believer
               ,
               they
               have
               common
               friends
               and
               interests
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               betwixt
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               
               the
               sister
               of
               the
               one
               is
               the
               sister
               of
               the
               other
               .
               3.
               
               Before
               men
               be
               by
               faith
               married
               to
               Christ
               ,
               even
               the
               Elect
               in
               that
               estate
               are
               lying
               in
               a
               most
               miserable
               ,
               wretched
               condition
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               3.
               
               They
               are
               loathsome
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               indisposed
               and
               unfit
               for
               being
               fruitful
               to
               Christ
               in
               any
               duty
               ,
               as
               a
               little
               damosel
               without
               brests
               is
               unfit
               for
               marriage
               .
               4.
               
               The
               converted
               Elect
               should
               be
               tenderly
               affected
               with
               the
               sad
               condition
               of
               the
               unconverted
               ,
               especially
               of
               these
               that
               are
               in
               any
               relation
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               respect
               in
               his
               secret
               purpose
               ,
               though
               definitly
               they
               be
               not
               known
               unto
               them
               :
               And
               this
               tender
               affection
               ought
               to
               appear
               ,
               in
               sympathizing
               with
               them
               ,
               pitying
               of
               them
               ,
               holding
               up
               of
               their
               condition
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride
               doth
               for
               the
               little
               sister
               :
               And
               when
               the
               case
               of
               believers
               is
               right
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               making
               conscience
               of
               longing
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               work
               may
               be
               throughed
               and
               perfected
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               may
               come
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               a
               most
               difficult
               businesse
               ,
               how
               to
               get
               the
               conversion
               of
               sinners
               promoved
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               advanced
               ;
               Believers
               will
               be
               non-plussed
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               put
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
              
               ?
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               a
               way
               of
               espousing
               ,
               and
               marrying
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               are
               by
               nature
               most
               sinful
               and
               loathsome
               ;
               It
               's
               such
               that
               he
               futes
               ,
               wooes
               and
               speaks
               for
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               married
               to
               him
               .
               7.
               
               Christ's
               great
               design
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               sending
               Ministers
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               espouse
               a
               bride
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               up
               a
               spiritual
               marriage
               betwixt
               him
               and
               such
               as
               by
               nature
               were
               lying
               in
               their
               blood
               .
               8.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               special
               time
               of
               carrying
               on
               this
               treaty
               of
               marriage
               ,
               a
               day
               before
               which
               he
               treats
               not
               ,
               and
               after
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               opportunity
               of
               a
               treaty
               of
               grace
               ;
               It
               's
               the
               day
               of
               sinners
               merciful
               visitation
               ,
               and
               an
               acceptable
               time
               for
               a
               people
               .
               9.
               
               In
               this
               treaty
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               sometimes
               more
               effectually
               drive
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               namely
               the
               matching
               of
               sinners
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               and
               will
               bespeak
               them
               more
               plainly
               and
               convincingly
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               2.
               10.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               presseth
               closing
               and
               matching
               with
               Christ
               home
               upon
               sinners
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               hazard
               lest
               it
               miscarry
               ,
               and
               be
               given
               over
               unconcluded
               ,
               through
               their
               own
               default
               .
               11.
               
               It
               's
               a
               main
               and
               special
               season
               for
               believers
               to
               
               step
               in
               ,
               to
               further
               the
               engaging
               of
               others
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               is
               putting
               home
               upon
               them
               the
               suit
               and
               offers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               put
               to
               some
               stir
               ,
               and
               made
               something
               serious
               and
               peremptory
               about
               it
               .
               12.
               
               It
               's
               a
               great
               happinesse
               to
               be
               spoken
               for
               to
               Christ
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               not
               admitted
               to
               that
               priviledge
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               our
               great
               concernment
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               we
               make
               use
               of
               that
               our
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               treats
               with
               us
               .
               13.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               wherein
               a
               belivers
               love
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               others
               ,
               will
               appear
               more
               ,
               than
               in
               endeavouring
               their
               conversion
               ,
               and
               in
               longing
               to
               have
               them
               ingaged
               to
               Christ.
               14.
               
               As
               God's
               call
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               wooing
               ,
               or
               bespeaking
               for
               marriage
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               sinners
               ,
               so
               believers
               believing
               ,
               is
               their
               consenting
               to
               accept
               of
               Christ
               for
               their
               husband
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               contract
               proposed
               ;
               and
               this
               closeth
               the
               bargain
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               marriage
               ;
               for
               ,
               then
               the
               proposed
               offer
               of
               matching
               with
               Christ
               is
               accepted
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDEGROOM
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 build
                 upon
                 her
                 a
                 palace
                 of
                 silver
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 door
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 inclose
                 her
                 with
                 boards
                 of
                 Cedar
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               verse
               contains
               the
               Bridegroom's
               answer
               unto
               the
               Brides
               last
               petition
               :
               Our
               Lord
               loves
               to
               have
               his
               people
               praying
               for
               others
               ,
               as
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               he
               so
               accepts
               this
               petition
               for
               the
               little
               sister
               ,
               that
               instantly
               he
               returns
               an
               answer
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               a
               gracious
               promise
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               four
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               party
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               .
               2.
               
               The
               promiser
               .
               3.
               
               The
               promise
               it self
               .
               4.
               
               The
               condition
               that
               it
               's
               made
               upon
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               party
               to
               whom
               this
               promise
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               she
               ,
               and
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               little
               sister
               yet
               unconverted
               ,
               who
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               .
               2.
               
               The
               promiser
               is
               ,
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               to
               whom
               
               this
               sister
               stands
               in
               relation
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               Or
               rather
               ,
               we
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               (
               as
               we
               took
               the
               like
               expression
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               11.
               
               )
               for
               ,
               this
               work
               which
               is
               undertaken
               and
               engaged
               for
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               doth
               belong
               especially
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               The
               promise
               is
               in
               two
               expressions
               (
               as
               is
               also
               the
               condition
               )
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 build
                 upon
                 her
                 a
                 palace
                 of
                 silver
                 :
              
               A
               palace
               (
               if
               the
               word
               be
               so
               rendred
               )
               is
               a
               place
               for
               dwelling
               in
               ;
               and
               here
               it
               signifieth
               the
               adorning
               of
               her
               to
               be
               a
               mansion
               for
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               wherein
               himself
               will
               dwell
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               priviledge
               that
               the
               believer
               in
               him
               is
               admitted
               unto
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               6.
               19.
               and
               this
               is
               more
               than
               to
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               house
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               compleated
               and
               adorned
               .
               He
               is
               no
               common
               Guest
               that
               is
               to
               dwell
               there
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               no
               common
               palace
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 silver
              
               ,
               both
               precious
               ,
               and
               also
               durable
               ,
               and
               stately
               for
               it's
               matter
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               have
               to
               dwell
               in
               :
               We
               will
               make
               her
               such
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               The
               condition
               proposed
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 If
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 wall
              
               :
               A
               wall
               is
               different
               from
               stones
               ,
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               supposeth
               them
               to
               be
               built
               on
               a
               foundation
               :
               Now
               Jesus
               Christ
               being
               the
               only
               foundation
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               10.
               upon
               which
               the
               believer
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               spiritual
               Temple
               ,
               is
               built
               .
               This
               to
               be
               a
               wall
               suppones
               her
               to
               be
               by
               faith
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               whereby
               she
               becomes
               fixed
               and
               settled
               as
               a
               wall
               ,
               who
               before
               was
               unstable
               :
               And
               so
               the
               sense
               runs
               thus
               ,
               If
               she
               ,
               the
               little
               sister
               ,
               when
               she
               shall
               be
               spoken
               for
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               shall
               receive
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               close
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               will
               throughly
               adorn
               her
               ,
               as
               a
               mansion
               fit
               to
               be
               dwelt
               in
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               
                 make
                 our
                 abode
              
               with
               her
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               23.
               
               If
               we
               render
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 towers
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 build
                 on
                 her
                 towers
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
              
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               same
               scope
               ;
               Walls
               are
               for
               defence
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               defective
               till
               towers
               be
               built
               on
               them
               :
               And
               so
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               strengthen
               and
               adorn
               her
               more
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               received
               by
               her
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 inclose
                 her
                 with
                 boards
                 of
                 Cedar
                 :
              
               Cedar
               was
               a
               precious
               wood
               ,
               and
               durable
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               often
               said
               )
               And
               to
               be
               inclosed
               with
               it
               ,
               signifies
               the
               adorning
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               strengthning
               of
               her
               more
               .
               The
               condition
               annexed
               to
               this
               part
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 If
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 door
              
               :
               Doors
               makes
               way
               for
               entry
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               weakest
               part
               of
               the
               wall
               :
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               receive
               Christ
               ,
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               door
               ,
               Psa.
               24.
               7.
               and
               Chap.
               5.
               4.
               here
               he
               saith
               ,
               although
               
               she
               be
               weak
               (
               possibly
               like
               a
               door
               of
               ●ir
               )
               yet
               if
               she
               be
               a
               door
               ,
               and
               give
               entrance
               to
               Christ
               (
               for
               ,
               all
               ,
               without
               saith
               ,
               are
               as
               houses
               without
               doors
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               cannot
               receive
               him
               )
               we
               will
               not
               only
               adorn
               her
               ,
               but
               also
               fix
               and
               strengthen
               her
               more
               .
               From
               all
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               things
               are
               clearly
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               scope
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               accesse
               ,
               and
               addition
               of
               beauty
               and
               strength
               promised
               to
               the
               little
               sister
               ,
               even
               so
               much
               as
               may
               fully
               perfect
               her
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               on
               unto
               perfection
               ;
               as
               a
               palace
               ,
               or
               
                 towers
                 of
                 silver
              
               ,
               are
               beyond
               a
               wall
               ;
               and
               
                 boards
                 of
                 Cedar
              
               ,
               beyond
               an
               ordinary
               door
               .
               2.
               
               That
               these
               things
               promised
               ,
               are
               here
               made
               to
               hang
               upon
               the
               condition
               of
               her
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               and
               being
               by
               faith
               united
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               built
               on
               him
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               supposed
               condition
               ,
               is
               clear
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               the
               promise
               that
               is
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               the
               condition
               ,
               upon
               which
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               increase
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               establishment
               ,
               do
               hang
               ;
               and
               the
               thing
               promised
               her
               can
               be
               no
               other
               thing
               :
               therefore
               ,
               the
               condition
               must
               be
               her
               union
               with
               him
               by
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               It
               agrees
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               expound
               her
               being
               a
               wall
               ,
               to
               signifie
               her
               union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               for
               ,
               Christ
               being
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               believers
               being
               the
               wall
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               supposed
               an
               union
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               these
               names
               could
               not
               denote
               that
               relation
               which
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               believers
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               is
               betwixt
               the
               wall
               and
               the
               foundation
               :
               Now
               this
               union
               ,
               by
               which
               believers
               are
               built
               on
               him
               ,
               is
               made
               up
               by
               coming
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               believing
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 coming
                 as
                 unto
                 a
                 living
                 stone
              
               (
               or
               foundation
               )
               
                 ye
                 also
                 as
                 lively
                 stones
                 ,
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 a
                 spiritual
                 house
                 :
              
               Their
               coming
               to
               him
               builds
               them
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               foundation
               :
               And
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               these
               that
               are
               by
               nature
               
                 aliens
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
              
               (
               as
               the
               little
               sister
               is
               here
               ,
               while
               she
               hath
               no
               brests
               )
               are
               by
               their
               believing
               on
               Christ
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               of
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
              
               doctrine
               ,
               whereof
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 corner-stone
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               19
               ,
               20.
               &c.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               clear
               by
               the
               opposition
               implyed
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               wall
               supposeth
               her
               to
               be
               that
               which
               she
               is
               not
               now
               ,
               when
               she
               hath
               no
               brests
               ;
               and
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               where
               the
               Bride
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 brests
                 like
                 towers
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 :
              
               Therefore
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               is
               to
               
               be
               a
               believer
               ,
               whatever
               it
               includes
               more
               ;
               for
               ,
               none
               is
               a
               wall
               but
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               who
               find
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               as
               her
               argument
               will
               conclude
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               must
               include
               faith
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               tell
               thee
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               what
               we
               will
               do
               with
               our
               little
               sister
               ,
               when
               she
               shall
               be
               spoken
               for
               ,
               if
               she
               by
               faith
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               built
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               will
               perfect
               that
               work
               ,
               for
               her
               eternal
               communion
               with
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               weak
               and
               unstable
               ,
               yet
               if
               she
               yield
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               her
               grace
               to
               grow
               ,
               till
               she
               be
               stable
               and
               firm
               ,
               even
               as
               thou
               by
               becoming
               
                 a
                 wall
              
               ,
               hath
               thy
               brests
               made
               
                 as
                 towers
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               found
               favour
               to
               be
               friendly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               so
               shall
               she
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               by
               saith
               ,
               puts
               them
               that
               have
               been
               strangers
               to
               him
               in
               that
               same
               capacity
               ,
               for
               acceptation
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               Bride
               hath
               ,
               or
               that
               these
               who
               were
               formerly
               believers
               have
               by
               their
               union
               with
               him
               .
               2.
               
               All
               that
               are
               bespoken
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               not
               interest
               in
               the
               things
               promised
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               apply
               them
               ,
               till
               by
               faith
               they
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fulfill
               the
               condition
               to
               which
               the
               promise
               is
               annexed
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               saith
               .
               3.
               
               One
               may
               really
               close
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               
                 a
                 wall
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               many
               things
               to
               be
               perfected
               :
               Grace
               is
               not
               perfect
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               but
               that
               wall
               hath
               a
               palace
               or
               tower
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               it
               .
               4.
               
               The
               believers
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               even
               after
               his
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               such
               promised
               here
               .
               5.
               
               Growth
               and
               increase
               in
               grace
               after
               conversion
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               a
               work
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               a
               gift
               of
               Gods
               ,
               than
               conversion
               it self
               .
               6.
               
               Christ
               hath
               given
               a
               promise
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               for
               furthering
               and
               perfecting
               of
               his
               sanctification
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               justification
               .
               7.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               any
               honest
               beginning
               or
               foundation
               laid
               by
               real
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               weak
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               perfected
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               be
               expected
               ;
               for
               ,
               Christ's
               word
               ,
               is
               here
               ingaged
               for
               it
               .
               8.
               
               There
               are
               none
               of
               the
               promised
               blessings
               that
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               Christ
               ,
               without
               performing
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               believing
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               rest
               on
               him
               by
               faith
               may
               expect
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 brests
                 like
                 towers
                 :
                 then
                 was
                 I
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 found
                 favour
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               tenth
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               verses
               that
               follow
               ,
               the
               Bride
               comes-in
               speaking
               and
               accepting
               the
               Bridegrooms
               gracious
               answer
               and
               promise
               :
               And
               first
               ,
               she
               doth
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               from
               her
               own
               experience
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               and
               then
               ,
               she
               doth
               more
               fully
               clear
               and
               strengthen
               her
               experience
               ,
               by
               laying
               down
               the
               grounds
               from
               which
               she
               draweth
               that
               comfortable
               conclusion
               (
               
                 of
                 finding
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
              
               )
               in
               reference
               unto
               her self
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               verse
               ,
               the
               Bride
               brings
               forth
               her
               experience
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               the
               Bridegroom
               had
               spoken
               :
               That
               they
               are
               the
               Brides
               words
               ,
               we
               conceive
               is
               clear
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               I
               ,
               is
               she
               that
               put
               up
               the
               suit
               for
               the
               little
               sister
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               description
               is
               opposed
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 a
                 wall
              
               ,
               and
               having
               
                 brests
                 as
                 towers
              
               ,
               which
               she
               ,
               the
               little
               sister
               had
               not
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               none
               other
               that
               hath
               found
               favour
               in
               Christ's
               eyes
               but
               she
               .
               What
               the
               scope
               is
               ,
               shall
               be
               cleared
               when
               we
               have
               opened
               the
               words
               ;
               which
               have
               three
               things
               in
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               short
               description
               of
               her
               own
               good
               condition
               .
               2.
               
               An
               excellent
               advantage
               that
               followed
               thereupon
               .
               3.
               
               The
               connexion
               of
               these
               two
               .
               First
               ,
               her
               condition
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               two
               expressions
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 wall
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               what
               the
               little
               sister
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               condition
               ,
               proposed
               by
               the
               Bridegroom
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               required
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               condition
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               me
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               by
               faith
               I
               am
               built
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               wall
               stand
               stable
               on
               the
               foundation
               .
               The
               second
               expression
               ,
               setting
               forth
               her
               condition
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 and
                 my
                 brests
                 like
                 towers
              
               :
               This
               supposeth
               a
               growth
               ,
               and
               further
               degree
               of
               her
               faith
               and
               other
               graces
               ,
               as
               having
               not
               only
               brests
               ,
               which
               the
               little
               sister
               had
               not
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               but
               brests
               like
               
                 towers
                 ,
                 i.e.
                 well
                 fashioned
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               7.
               and
               come
               to
               some
               perfection
               ;
               and
               so
               she
               is
               a
               wall
               with
               towers
               .
            
             
             
               Next
               ,
               the
               priviledge
               ,
               or
               advantage
               which
               accompanies
               this
               her
               good
               condition
               ,
               is
               held
               out
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 found
                 favour
                 ,
              
               or
               peace
               :
               To
               
                 find
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               kindly
               and
               affectionatly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               that
               manifested
               by
               some
               suitable
               evidence
               :
               So
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 Esther
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 he
                 held
                 out
                 the
                 golden
                 Scepter
                 to
                 her
                 ,
              
               Esth.
               5.
               2.
               
               The
               thing
               that
               Moses
               pitcheth
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               evidence
               that
               he
               and
               the
               people
               found
               favour
               in
               Gods
               eyes
               (
               Exod.
               33.
               16
               ,
               17.
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 presence
                 might
                 go
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               whereby
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               should
               it
               be
               known
               
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 grace
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
              
               is
               it
               not
               in
               that
               
                 thou
                 goest
                 with
                 us
              
               ?
               So
               then
               ,
               to
               find
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               his
               presence
               in
               a
               gracious
               manner
               manifested
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               23.
               
               And
               in
               sum
               ,
               this
               expression
               implyes
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               Love
               in
               Christ's
               bosom
               to
               her
               .
               2.
               
               His
               manifesting
               of
               this
               by
               his
               complacency
               in
               her
               ,
               or
               his
               making
               the
               delight
               which
               he
               had
               in
               her
               ,
               manifest
               in
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               on
               her
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               being
               comforted
               and
               delighted
               in
               the
               favour
               that
               she
               found
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               connexion
               of
               this
               comfortable
               attainment
               ,
               with
               her
               gracious
               state
               ,
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               word
               
                 then
                 ,
                 Then
                 was
                 I
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               rested
               on
               him
               ,
               I
               found
               this
               favour
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               :
               It
               holds
               out
               no
               causality
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               a
               peremptory
               connexion
               of
               order
               and
               time
               ;
               for
               ,
               though
               Gods
               love
               of
               benevolence
               ,
               whereby
               he
               purposeth
               good
               to
               us
               (
               such
               as
               was
               his
               love
               to
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               13.
               
               )
               and
               also
               his
               love
               of
               beneficence
               ,
               whereby
               he
               actively
               confers
               ,
               and
               brings
               about
               our
               conversion
               and
               regeneration
               ,
               go
               before
               our
               believing
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               loving
               of
               him
               (
               who
               love
               him
               because
               he
               first
               loved
               us
               )
               yet
               his
               love
               of
               complacency
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shews
               himself
               delighted
               with
               the
               graces
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               love
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               doth
               follow
               ,
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               upon
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               him
               :
               So
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 14.
                 21
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 me
                 shall
                 be
                 loved
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 love
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               love
               ,
               the
               words
               following
               clear
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 manifest
                 my self
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               ,
               vers
               .
               23.
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 my
                 father
                 will
                 love
                 him
              
               ,
               it
               's
               added
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 make
                 our
                 abode
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               then
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               I
               am
               by
               faith
               founded
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               
               and
               so
               am
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               have
               brests
               ,
               who
               by
               nature
               once
               was
               not
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               brests
               ,
               by
               which
               union
               my
               brests
               becoming
               as
               towers
               ,
               I
               did
               find
               favour
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               presence
               friendly
               manifested
               to
               me
               .
               The
               scope
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               coherence
               of
               this
               verse
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               good
               from
               her
               experience
               the
               truth
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               the
               little
               sister
               ,
               and
               for
               comforting
               of
               her self
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               seriously
               pleading
               with
               him
               on
               her
               behalf
               :
               Thus
               ,
               these
               promises
               are
               faithful
               ,
               saith
               she
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               my
               comfortable
               experience
               I
               have
               found
               it
               so
               ,
               I
               was
               once
               without
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               as
               now
               others
               are
               ;
               but
               being
               by
               faith
               engaged
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               favour
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               others
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               obtaining
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               same
               terms
               ,
               if
               when
               he
               is
               bespeaking
               them
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               will
               close
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               unite
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               great
               ,
               real
               ,
               and
               discriminating
               differences
               betwixt
               one
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ;
               The
               one
               is
               not
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               brests
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               hath
               brests
               ,
               which
               shew●
               a
               great
               odds
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               may
               come
               to
               know
               that
               marches
               are
               cleared
               betwixt
               their
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               now
               while
               they
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               their
               estate
               and
               condition
               as
               it
               was
               before
               :
               Or
               ,
               believers
               should
               set
               themselves
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               marches
               be
               cleared
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               may
               say
               that
               of
               themselves
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               others
               that
               are
               not
               in
               Christ.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               no
               little
               advancement
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               upon
               good
               grounds
               to
               assert
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 wall
              
               ,
               &c.
               each
               one
               cannot
               do
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Although
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               proud
               of
               their
               attainments
               ,
               yet
               may
               believers
               humbly
               (
               where
               there
               is
               good
               ground
               )
               acknowledge
               the
               reality
               of
               grace
               in
               them
               ,
               5.
               
               Although
               the
               Lord
               loves
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               the
               believer
               alwayes
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               special
               times
               or
               occasions
               upon
               which
               ,
               or
               wayes
               by
               which
               ,
               he
               manifests
               his
               love
               to
               them
               .
               6.
               
               The
               believer
               hath
               Christ's
               ●avour
               otherwise
               let
               forth
               and
               manifested
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               before
               his
               conversion
               ,
               although
               this
               love
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               in
               God
               himself
               ,
               be
               ever
               the
               same
               .
               7.
               
               It
               's
               a
               singularly
               refreshful
               thing
               to
               find
               favour
               in
               Christ's
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               that
               love
               of
               his
               sensibly
               manifested
               ,
               and
               clearly
               made
               out
               unto
               us
               .
               8.
               
               There
               is
               an
               inseparable
               and
               peremptory
               connexion
               betwixt
               holinesse
               
               in
               a
               believers
               walk
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               manifesting
               of
               his
               favour
               thus
               unto
               them
               .
               9.
               
               These
               that
               have
               felt
               by
               experience
               ,
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Christ's
               promises
               ,
               are
               both
               more
               clear
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               through
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               them
               :
               Experience
               is
               both
               a
               good
               commentary
               upon
               ,
               and
               proof
               of
               ,
               the
               promises
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               the
               Bride
               makes
               use
               of
               here
               .
               10.
               
               The
               experience
               of
               one
               believer
               in
               the
               way
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               essentials
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               is
               agreeable
               to
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               encouragement
               to
               strengthen
               others
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               way
               is
               taken
               in
               sueing
               for
               it
               .
               11.
               
               Believers
               that
               are
               more
               versed
               in
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               with
               experiences
               than
               others
               ,
               should
               fitly
               and
               conveniently
               bring
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               communicat
               them
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               yet
               have
               not
               attained
               that
               length
               .
               12.
               
               It
               's
               the
               duty
               of
               hearers
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               Gospel-truths
               and
               offers
               (
               such
               as
               were
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               )
               to
               reflect
               on
               themselves
               ,
               and
               try
               if
               their
               experience
               suit
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               such
               conditions
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               felt
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               such
               promises
               in
               their
               own
               particular
               experience
               :
               And
               it
               's
               comfortable
               ,
               when
               their
               experiences
               and
               the
               promises
               agree
               so
               together
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 build
                 on
                 her
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 who
                 loveth
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 manifest
                 my self
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               they
               may
               groundedly
               answer
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 wall
              
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 have
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 ;
                 I
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 manifested
                 himself
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Solomon
                 had
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 at
                 Baal-hammon
                 ,
                 he
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 unto
                 keepers
                 :
                 every
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 thousand
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 is
                 before
                 me
                 :
                 thou
                 (
                 O
                 Solomon
                 )
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 keep
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               assertion
               which
               the
               Bride
               laid
               down
               ,
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               had
               found
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               of
               high
               concernment
               ,
               if
               well
               grounded
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               to
               make
               out
               the
               warrantablenesse
               thereof
               ,
               she
               proceeds
               to
               demonstrat
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               thereby
               to
               give
               believers
               advertisement
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               well
               seen
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               own
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               solid
               way
               how
               the
               well
               groundednesse
               thereof
               may
               be
               found
               out
               :
               And
               because
               ,
               the
               conclusions
               ,
               asserting
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               and
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               follow
               on
               premisses
               ,
               whose
               major
               proposition
               is
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               whose
               assumption
               is
               to
               be
               searched
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               from
               the
               conscience
               ,
               speaking
               from
               inward
               experience
               and
               feeling
               ,
               she
               doth
               formally
               proceed
               ,
               First
               ,
               by
               laying
               down
               a
               sum
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               a
               complex
               general
               doctrine
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Christ
               had
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               pains
               on
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               .
               Then
               in
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               ,
               she
               compares
               her
               practice
               with
               that
               rule
               ,
               and
               finds
               it
               suitable
               ,
               therefore
               the
               conclusion
               follows
               .
               We
               may
               take
               it
               up
               thus
               in
               form
               ,
               They
               who
               improve
               the
               trust
               well
               that
               is
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               such
               fruits
               as
               Christ
               calls
               for
               in
               his
               .
               Covenant
               ,
               may
               conclude
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 :
              
               This
               truth
               is
               confirmed
               in
               the
               eleventh
               verse
               ,
               
               because
               it
               's
               for
               that
               very
               end
               ,
               and
               on
               these
               very
               terms
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               promises
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 thousand
                 for
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               will
               not
               reject
               a
               consequence
               drawn
               from
               that
               which
               he
               himself
               hath
               appointed
               in
               his
               Covenant
               ;
               for
               ,
               such
               grounds
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               and
               Covenant
               confirm
               ,
               are
               only
               sure
               to
               reason
               from
               .
               Then
               she
               assumes
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               but
               I
               have
               been
               sincere
               in
               that
               trust
               which
               was
               committed
               unto
               me
               ,
               conform
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               thousand
               (
               according
               thereto
               )
               to
               give
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               because
               this
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               well
               grounded
               also
               ,
               she
               proves
               it
               ,
               partly
               ,
               by
               instancing
               the
               fruits
               that
               belonged
               to
               him
               and
               to
               the
               keepers
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               brought
               forth
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               Ordinances
               were
               not
               in
               vain
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               by
               attesting
               himself
               immediatly
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               speaking
               to
               him
               in
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               thereby
               to
               evidence
               her
               sincerity
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               alone
               could
               bear
               witnesse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               meer
               external
               performances
               (
               which
               as
               such
               ,
               are
               manifest
               to
               others
               )
               upon
               which
               she
               grounds
               what
               she
               asserts
               in
               the
               assumption
               .
               This
               is
               the
               native
               series
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               whereby
               they
               depend
               on
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               ,
               now
               before
               death
               ,
               leaving
               this
               way
               of
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               she
               enjoyed
               here-away
               mediatly
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               before
               that
               eternal
               and
               immediat
               way
               beyond
               death
               (
               which
               is
               prayed
               for
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               )
               she
               doth
               collect
               her
               interest
               ,
               and
               confirm
               her
               assurance
               :
               The
               particular
               exposition
               of
               the
               words
               will
               clear
               it
               more
               .
               From
               the
               scope
               ,
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               through
               perswasion
               of
               interest
               in
               Christ
               had
               need
               to
               be
               solidly
               grounded
               ,
               and
               believers
               would
               be
               distinct
               in
               the
               grounds
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               go
               beguesse
               with
               their
               confidence
               .
               2.
               
               The
               neerer
               that
               people
               come
               to
               dying
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               the
               more
               accurat
               in
               this
               search
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               evidences
               of
               their
               interest
               in
               Christ
               the
               more
               clear
               .
               3.
               
               We
               may
               gather
               from
               her
               example
               ,
               that
               the
               solid
               and
               only
               way
               to
               be
               throughly
               cleared
               of
               our
               title
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               when
               the
               grounds
               thereof
               are
               comprehended
               in
               the
               Lords
               Covenant
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               believes
               ,
               repents
               ,
               hath
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               &c.
               he
               is
               justified
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               when
               the
               assumption
               ,
               bearing
               the
               application
               of
               these
               grounds
               to
               our selves
               ,
               will
               abide
               the
               tryal
               in
               Christ's
               sight
               ,
               
               and
               may
               be
               instanced
               before
               him
               in
               the
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               thus
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               so
               with
               me
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               her
               way
               of
               concluding
               .
            
             
               We
               come
               now
               to
               expound
               the
               words
               more
               particularly
               :
               And
               first
               ,
               we
               conceive
               it
               is
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               mystically
               and
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               Christ
               is
               meant
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               for
               ,
               so
               the
               strain
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               Allegory
               throughout
               this
               Song
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               speaking
               all
               along
               doth
               require
               ;
               And
               there
               being
               but
               one
               Solomon
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               his
               having
               of
               a
               Vineyard
               must
               be
               understood
               as
               his
               making
               of
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               9
               ,
               10.
               which
               being
               paved
               with
               love
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               a
               piece
               of
               work
               framed
               by
               Davids
               son
               :
               We
               are
               not
               therefore
               ,
               curiously
               to
               enquire
               here
               ,
               what
               place
               this
               is
               ,
               called
               Baal-hammon
               :
               Or
               ,
               whether
               Solomon
               had
               such
               vineyards
               or
               not
               ,
               let
               out
               at
               such
               a
               rent
               ?
               these
               things
               make
               not
               to
               the
               scope
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Brides
               words
               ,
               is
               clear
               not
               only
               from
               the
               scope
               and
               matter
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               these
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               not
               only
               speaks
               of
               Christ
               (
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Solomon
               )
               in
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               but
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               It
               cannot
               therefore
               be
               the
               Bridegroom
               that
               here
               speaks
               ,
               but
               the
               Bride
               ,
               as
               personating
               a
               believer
               .
               2.
               
               She
               is
               differenced
               from
               strangers
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               fruit
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               that
               proposed
               to
               her self
               for
               her
               end
               :
               and
               she
               is
               differenced
               from
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               they
               get
               from
               her
               two
               hundred
               ;
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               the
               Bride
               ,
               as
               personating
               a
               believer
               ,
               who
               was
               speaking
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               and
               continueth
               here
               in
               speaking
               .
               3.
               
               The
               expressions
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               where
               she
               applyeth
               to
               her self
               what
               she
               had
               in
               the
               general
               asserted
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               agree
               well
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               opening
               of
               them
               will
               clear
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               do
               contain
               the
               proof
               of
               a
               believers
               sincerity
               and
               reality
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               out
               by
               two
               things
               put
               together
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               laying
               down
               distinctly
               the
               nature
               and
               terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               2.
               
               By
               comparing
               her self
               exactly
               and
               impartially
               therewith
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               The
               general
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               runs
               on
               three
               heads
               ;
               The
               first
               looks
               to
               the
               sum
               and
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               a
               Church
               or
               Vineyard
               ,
               committed
               or
               given
               
               him
               .
               The
               second
               looks
               to
               Christ's
               administration
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               external
               Ordinances
               ,
               
                 he
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 keepers
                 .
              
               The
               third
               holds
               forth
               the
               ends
               of
               his
               letting
               out
               this
               Vineyard
               ,
               or
               the
               terms
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               lea●ed
               ,
               
                 Every
                 one
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 for
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               explaining
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               we
               are
               first
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               Christ
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               ever
               hitherto
               ,
               so
               here
               ,
               the
               Allegory
               is
               continued
               ,
               to
               expresse
               and
               set
               forth
               Christ
               in
               his
               way
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               under
               that
               name
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               Vineyard
               here
               is
               〈◊〉
               Church
               ,
               Isa.
               5.
               7.
               
               &c
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               some
               respect
               is
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               separat
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               appointed
               to
               bring
               forth
               ●ruits
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               especially
               the
               Church
               invisible
               and
               elect
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               peculiar
               respect
               are
               Christ's
               as
               given
               to
               him
               and
               purchased
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               frequently
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               the
               believer
               is
               called
               a
               garden
               or
               vineyard
               .
               3.
               
               The
               place
               where
               this
               vineyard
               is
               planted
               ,
               is
               called
               Baal-hammon
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               name
               of
               no
               proper
               place
               any
               where
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               is
               borrowed
               for
               it's
               signification
               ,
               and
               it
               signifieth
               
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
              
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               points
               out
               that
               Christ's
               vineyard
               is
               planted
               in
               a
               foil
               that
               is
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               bringing
               forth
               much
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               on
               the
               matter
               the
               same
               with
               that
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 5.
                 1.
                 my
                 beloved
                 had
                 a
                 vineyard
                 in
                 a
                 fruitful
                 hill
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 horn
                 of
                 oyl
              
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               there
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               signifieth
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               was
               well
               situate
               in
               a
               good
               soil
               ,
               and
               did
               lye
               well
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               his
               industry
               well
               fitted
               for
               bringing
               forth
               of
               fruit
               .
               Now
               ,
               Christ
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               preterit
               time
               ,
               to
               have
               had
               this
               vineyard
               ,
               which
               shews
               his
               interest
               and
               propriety
               therein
               ,
               and
               title
               thereto
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               an
               eternal
               right
               ,
               and
               a
               far
               other
               kind
               of
               title
               than
               he
               hath
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               beside
               :
               Now
               this
               right
               of
               Christ's
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               it
               is
               said
               he
               had
               this
               vineyard
               )
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               relation
               to
               his
               essential
               dominion
               and
               soveraignty
               ,
               whereby
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               Creator
               ,
               hath
               a
               conjunct
               interest
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               this
               looks
               to
               that
               peculiar
               title
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               especially
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               by
               the
               Lords
               giving
               of
               such
               and
               such
               particular
               persons
               to
               him
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.
               38.
               39.
               
               &c.
               for
               ,
               he
               hath
               this
               Vineyard
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               claims
               title
               to
               the
               given
               ones
               ,
               when
               he
               disclaims
               the
               
               world
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               17
               :
               6
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 mine
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 because
                 thou
                 gavest
                 them
                 to
                 me
                 :
              
               yet
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               separated
               to
               him
               by
               external
               Ordinances
               (
               and
               so
               all
               Israel
               are
               said
               to
               be
               elected
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               )
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Christ's
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               these
               who
               are
               by
               Gods
               election
               separated
               from
               others
               ,
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               undertaken
               for
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               that
               especially
               are
               intended
               here
               :
               And
               it
               's
               necessary
               to
               advert
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               four
               diverse
               parties
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Church
               in
               diverse
               respects
               is
               said
               to
               belong
               ,
               1.
               
               She
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               his
               by
               eternal
               Election
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               first
               right
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 17.
                 6.
                 
                 Thine
                 they
                 were
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               thy
               eternal
               purpose
               :
               And
               from
               this
               flowes
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Mediators
               right
               ,
               
                 and
                 thou
                 gavest
                 them
                 me
              
               ;
               The
               Father
               is
               the
               owner
               and
               proprieter
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               Matth.
               21.
               40.
               called
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 15.
                 1.
                 the
                 husband
                 man
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               first
               his
               ,
               and
               next
               Christ's
               ,
               who
               as
               Mediator
               is
               the
               great
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               universal
               Administrator
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Elect
               are
               given
               as
               to
               the
               great
               Bishop
               and
               Shepherd
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               ordering
               of
               what
               concerns
               their
               good
               is
               committed
               :
               This
               right
               is
               by
               donation
               ,
               and
               differs
               from
               the
               former
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Vineyard
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Brides
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               and
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               believers
               particular
               trust
               ,
               with
               oversight
               of
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               ,
               these
               things
               that
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               improve
               and
               trade
               with
               ;
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               Mat.
               25.
               and
               Luk.
               19.
               the
               talent
               is
               said
               to
               be
               not
               only
               the
               masters
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               servants
               ,
               because
               the
               right
               improving
               of
               it
               ,
               brings
               advantage
               unto
               the
               servant
               more
               properly
               than
               to
               the
               master
               :
               and
               each
               believer
               in
               some
               kind
               hath
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               because
               each
               of
               them
               shares
               of
               all
               the
               graces
               ,
               priviledges
               ,
               benefits
               ,
               &c.
               that
               are
               saving
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Vineyard
               is
               also
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               title
               as
               under-keepers
               ,
               overseers
               and
               dressers
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               said
               to
               be
               let
               out
               to
               them
               by
               Christ
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               farmers
               :
               Hence
               ,
               when
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               writs
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               speaking
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               he
               calls
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Candlestick
              
               ,
               and
               Chap.
               2.
               15.
               while
               the
               vines
               are
               called
               
                 our
                 vines
              
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               interest
               is
               asserted
               as
               well
               as
               Christ's
               ;
               so
               all
               these
               interests
               mentioned
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               are
               well
               consistent
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               some
               who
               beyond
               all
               others
               are
               his
               ,
               by
               peculiar
               right
               and
               title
               ;
               
               and
               he
               had
               this
               title
               to
               them
               before
               ever
               actually
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               ,
               this
               Vineyard
               did
               belong
               to
               him
               otherwise
               than
               others
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               before
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               but
               the
               Fathers
               giving
               the
               Elect
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               notable
               right
               to
               ,
               and
               propriety
               in
               ,
               these
               Elect
               who
               are
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Vineyard
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               one
               of
               these
               perish
               ,
               without
               the
               imparing
               and
               prejudice
               of
               the
               propriety
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               an
               old
               transaction
               ,
               concerning
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Elect
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               Son
               's
               having
               an
               interest
               in
               some
               and
               not
               in
               others
               ,
               supposeth
               that
               some
               were
               given
               to
               him
               and
               accepted
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               word
               ,
               Ioh.
               17.
               6.
               bears
               out
               .
               
                 Thine
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 gavest
                 them
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               they
               are
               mine
               .
               4.
               
               Christ's
               Church
               or
               Vineyard
               ,
               hath
               the
               only
               choise
               soil
               in
               all
               the
               world
               to
               live
               into
               ,
               it
               's
               Baal-hammon
               where
               they
               are
               planted
               ,
               though
               often
               their
               outward
               lot
               be
               not
               desirable
               ,
               yet
               their
               
                 lines
                 have
                 fallen
                 in
                 pleasant
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               concerns
               Christ's
               managing
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               gotten
               it
               ;
               He
               doth
               not
               immediatly
               dresse
               it
               by
               himself
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 lets
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 keepers
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               man
               having
               purchased
               a
               field
               ,
               or
               planted
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               doth
               set
               it
               ,
               or
               farm
               it
               for
               such
               a
               rent
               ;
               So
               hath
               Christ
               thought
               good
               to
               commit
               his
               Church
               to
               keepers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               watchmen
               and
               farmers
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               he
               might
               in
               a
               mediate
               way
               promove
               their
               edification
               and
               salvation
               ,
               which
               he
               accounts
               his
               rent
               :
               The
               very
               same
               parable
               ,
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               pressing
               this
               scope
               ,
               is
               recorded
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 33.
                 
                 A
                 certain
                 housholder
                 planted
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 unto
                 husband
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 servants
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 fruit
              
               ;
               The
               husband
               men
               are
               the
               ordinary
               Office-bearers
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               Scribs
               and
               Pharisees
               did
               fill
               that
               room
               for
               the
               time
               )
               the
               servants
               are
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               raised
               up
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               to
               their
               duty
               ;
               so
               here
               the
               keepers
               are
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               Churches
               edification
               under
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Stewards
               are
               with
               distributing
               provision
               to
               the
               Family
               ,
               or
               shepherds
               with
               feeding
               their
               flocks
               ,
               or
               a
               farmer
               with
               the
               labouring
               of
               his
               farm
               that
               he
               possesseth
               :
               And
               this
               name
               of
               keepers
               given
               here
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               agreeth
               well
               with
               the
               names
               that
               Ministers
               have
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
               watch-men
               ,
               overseers
               ,
               stewards
               ,
               builders
               ,
               husbandmen
               ,
               &c.
               and
               also
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               office
               ,
               which
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               is
               to
               plant
               and
               water
               this
               Vineyard
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               with
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               and
               the
               like
               parables
               ,
               whereby
               Christ's
               mediat
               way
               of
               building
               up
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               Ordinances
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               expressed
               .
               Particular
               Professors
               are
               as
               Vines
               ,
               the
               Ordinances
               like
               the
               presse
               that
               presseth
               the
               grapes
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               like
               the
               dressers
               that
               dig
               ,
               dung
               ,
               prune
               and
               water
               the
               trees
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               grapes
               in
               the
               presse
               ,
               and
               gather
               the
               fruits
               ,
               by
               applying
               of
               these
               Ordinances
               convincingly
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               hearers
               .
               Next
               ,
               his
               
                 setting
                 of
                 this
                 Vineyard
              
               ,
               or
               Church
               to
               the
               keepers
               ,
               is
               borrowed
               from
               a
               proprieter
               ,
               his
               farming
               of
               his
               heritage
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               a
               lease
               ,
               or
               tack
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               some
               other
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               better
               labouring
               of
               his
               land
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               furthering
               of
               his
               rent
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               opposed
               to
               his
               immediate
               labouring
               of
               it
               himself
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               proprieter
               (
               whose
               own
               the
               Vineyard
               is
               )
               Ministers
               are
               the
               farmers
               :
               Which
               implyeth
               ,
               1.
               that
               the
               Minister
               hath
               a
               title
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               hath
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               farmer
               and
               keeper
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               It
               supposeth
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               but
               a
               subordinat
               title
               the
               Minister
               hath
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               as
               a
               Lord
               of
               Christ's
               Vineyard
               ,
               or
               master
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               farmer
               or
               subordinat
               overseer
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               a
               helper
               of
               their
               joy
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               sense
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               this
               trust
               that
               was
               put
               on
               Christ
               of
               governing
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               thought
               meet
               not
               to
               discharge
               it
               all
               immediatly
               ,
               but
               hath
               appointed
               some
               others
               as
               instruments
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               promove
               their
               edification
               ,
               whom
               singularly
               he
               hath
               intrusted
               for
               that
               end
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Since
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               had
               a
               Church
               militant
               ,
               he
               hath
               thought
               good
               to
               guide
               it
               mediatly
               ,
               by
               a
               standing
               Ministery
               and
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               to
               
                 set
                 out
              
               his
               Vineyard
               to
               keepers
               .
               2.
               
               There
               ought
               none
               without
               Christ's
               tack
               or
               lease
               ,
               enter
               upon
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               become
               keepers
               of
               his
               Vineyard
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               tacksmen
               ,
               and
               what
               right
               they
               have
               it
               's
               from
               him
               :
               Thus
               that
               which
               is
               here
               called
               his
               setting
               a
               lease
               ,
               is
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               called
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Levi.
              
               3.
               
               Although
               Christ
               imploy
               Ministers
               ,
               yet
               he
               makes
               them
               not
               masters
               ,
               but
               he
               reserves
               the
               propriety
               of
               his
               Church
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               such
               as
               must
               give
               an
               account
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               Ministers
               be
               not
               masters
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               
               keepers
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               special
               trust
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               affairs
               of
               Christ's
               house
               ,
               for
               carrying
               on
               of
               his
               peoples
               edification
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               trust
               that
               no
               others
               have
               committed
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               is
               the
               end
               for
               which
               he
               lets
               it
               out
               ,
               or
               the
               terms
               upon
               which
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 bring
                 a
                 thousand
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 :
              
               And
               so
               the
               condition
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               a
               competent
               revenue
               and
               fruit
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               from
               ,
               Isa.
               5.
               and
               ,
               Matth.
               21.
               and
               the
               rent
               is
               agreed
               on
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 silver
                 lings
              
               ,
               which
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               Isa.
               7.
               23.
               as
               a
               great
               rent
               .
               The
               number
               is
               a
               definit
               for
               an
               indefinit
               ,
               saying
               in
               sum
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               scope
               in
               letting
               out
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               thereby
               to
               make
               her
               fruitful
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               servants
               Ministery
               he
               might
               have
               rent
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Iob.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Ministerial-fruit
               (
               to
               say
               so
               )
               or
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               Ministery
               .
               The
               sum
               required
               is
               alike
               to
               all
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 bring
              
               ,
               &c.
               not
               implying
               ,
               that
               all
               Ministers
               will
               have
               alike
               fruit
               in
               effect
               ,
               or
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               have
               one
               commission
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               or
               of
               right
               ,
               ought
               to
               aim
               at
               having
               much
               fruit
               to
               the
               Land-lord
               ,
               and
               would
               by
               no
               means
               seek
               to
               feed
               themselves
               ,
               but
               seek
               the
               Masters
               profit
               .
               The
               words
               aim
               at
               these
               four
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ's
               great
               design
               in
               planting
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               sending
               of
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               souls
               saved
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               fruit
               which
               he
               aims
               at
               ,
               for
               the
               travel
               of
               his
               soul
               :
               And
               so
               to
               have
               his
               people
               brought
               on
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               every
               step
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               conversion
               ,
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               holinesse
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               brought
               compleatly
               through
               .
               2.
               
               It
               supposeth
               the
               peoples
               duty
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               planted
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               fruitful
               :
               This
               Vineyard
               bears
               well
               ,
               else
               the
               keepers
               could
               not
               pay
               so
               much
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Ministers
               duty
               is
               here
               implyed
               also
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               crave
               in
               Christ's
               rent
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               a
               Factor
               ,
               or
               Chamberlane
               to
               gather
               it
               in
               ;
               So
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 31.
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 gather
                 in
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 ,
              
               Ministers
               are
               to
               labour
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               either
               to
               bring
               fruit
               ,
               or
               a
               report
               of
               ill
               successe
               unto
               Christ.
               4.
               
               What
               ever
               fruits
               the
               Minister
               have
               to
               render
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               must
               return
               a
               reckoning
               ;
               So
               the
               word
               ,
               
               bring
               ,
               imports
               a
               returning
               of
               an
               account
               to
               the
               owner
               that
               sent
               him
               ▪
               The
               last
               thing
               is
               the
               peremptorinesse
               of
               this
               lease
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               fruits
               or
               rent
               ,
               which
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               determined
               it
               must
               be
               
                 a
                 thousand
              
               :
               which
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               ●ree
               to
               Ministers
               to
               call
               for
               ,
               or
               to
               accept
               of
               what
               they
               will
               ▪
               or
               what
               men
               will
               ,
               as
               enough
               for
               Christ's
               due
               ;
               he
               must
               determine
               himself
               what
               he
               will
               have
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               determined
               it
               .
               2.
               
               There
               can
               be
               no
               alteration
               of
               the
               terms
               which
               Christ
               hath
               set
               down
               and
               imposed
               ,
               it
               's
               definit
               in
               it self
               what
               every
               one
               must
               bring
               .
               Again
               2.
               
               It
               's
               peremptorinesse
               appears
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 one
              
               ,
               none
               excepted
               are
               put
               at
               for
               this
               rent
               :
               This
               is
               the
               great
               a●ticle
               in
               all
               their
               lea●es
               ,
               
                 fruit
                 ,
                 fruit
                 .
                 Obs.
              
               1.
               
               Every
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               a
               weighty
               trust
               put
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               C●urche●
               edification
               .
               2.
               
               Ministers
               right
               discharging
               of
               their
               trust
               ,
               may
               have
               much
               influence
               on
               a
               peoples
               thriving
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               getting
               of
               his
               rent
               from
               amongst
               them
               .
               3.
               
               All
               Christ's
               Ministers
               have
               every
               one
               of
               them
               the
               same
               commission
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               should
               endeavour
               fruits
               proportionable
               thereto
               .
               4
               ▪
               The
               Lord
               hath
               every
               Ministers
               fruit
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               event
               ,
               determined
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               duty
               is
               appointed
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Though
               all
               Ministers
               have
               not
               alike
               successe
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               number
               of
               souls
               brought
               in
               by
               their
               Ministery
               ;
               yet
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               honesty
               and
               diligence
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               account
               it
               
                 a
                 thousand
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               where
               the
               fruit
               is
               more
               :
               Therefore
               are
               they
               alike
               in
               his
               reckoning
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               event
               .
               O!
               but
               an
               unfruitful
               Minister
               ,
               and
               unfaithful
               also
               ,
               who
               ,
               beside
               what
               fruit
               a
               common
               Christian
               should
               render
               ,
               ought
               to
               render
               a
               thousand
               for
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               in
               Christ's
               debt
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               reckon
               with
               him
               !
               Let
               Ministers
               consider
               well
               this
               double
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               Having
               laid
               down
               the
               general
               doctrine
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               she
               doth
               now
               in
               the
               twel●th
               verse
               make
               application
               thereof
               to
               her self
               ;
               and
               this
               she
               doth
               ,
               1
               By
               asserting
               of
               her
               own
               sincerity
               .
               2.
               
               By
               proving
               it
               in
               two
               instances
               .
               Her
               assertion
               is
               ,
               
                 My
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 is
                 before
                 me
                 :
              
               The
               Brides
               Vineyard
               is
               the
               particular
               trust
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               her
               souls
               estate
               ;
               called
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               every
               particular
               believer
               ,
               intrusted
               with
               his
               own
               souls
               concernment
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               Church
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               Vineyard
               in
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               variety
               of
               graces
               bestowed
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               whereof
               she
               is
               a
               partaker
               with
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               .
               It
               's
               called
               hers
               ,
               because
               she
               must
               make
               a
               special
               account
               for
               her
               own
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               talent
               that
               is
               given
               to
               her
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               trust
               that
               is
               put
               on
               her
               .
               We
               have
               almost
               the
               same
               phrase
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               where
               the
               Bride
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 mine
                 own
                 Vineyard
              
               :
               This
               Vineyard
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 before
                 her
              
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               the
               expression
               ,
               Psa.
               18.
               22.
               
                 all
                 thy
                 judgements
                 were
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               scope
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               foregoing
               and
               following
               ,
               shews
               to
               be
               ,
               not
               a
               pleading
               of
               innocency
               ,
               but
               of
               sincerity
               and
               watchfulnesse
               in
               
                 keeping
                 himself
                 from
                 his
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               opposition
               to
               
                 departing
                 wickedly
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               mentioned
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               And
               thus
               to
               have
               her
               Vineyard
               before
               her
               ,
               signifieth
               watchfulnesse
               and
               tendernesse
               ,
               as
               these
               who
               have
               their
               eye
               alwayes
               on
               their
               Orchard
               or
               Vineyard
               .
               And
               it
               doth
               import
               ,
               1.
               
               Watchfulnesse
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               .
               2.
               
               Diligence
               and
               carefulnesse
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               opposed
               to
               the
               hiding
               of
               the
               talent
               ,
               Luk.
               14.
               she
               did
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               had
               the
               talent
               she
               was
               intrusted
               with
               ,
               still
               before
               her
               ,
               and
               among
               her
               hands
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               trade
               with
               it
               .
               3.
               
               It
               imports
               tendernesse
               and
               conscienciousnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               opposed
               to
               mens
               casting
               of
               God's
               Law
               
                 behind
                 their
                 backs
              
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               16.
               
               This
               she
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               work
               God
               had
               appointed
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               trust
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               her
               ,
               was
               alwayes
               in
               her
               eye
               .
               4.
               
               It
               implyes
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               honesty
               in
               aiming
               at
               her
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               constant
               minding
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               suffering
               it
               never
               to
               be
               out
               of
               her
               sight
               :
               All
               which
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               holds
               forth
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               given
               every
               one
               in
               his
               Church
               a
               trust
               (
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Vineyard
               that
               every
               believer
               ought
               to
               have
               before
               him
               )
               and
               that
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               singly
               and
               conscienciously
               carefull
               to
               do
               my
               duty
               in
               reference
               thereunto
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               have
               a
               testimony
               in
               my
               conscience
               of
               it
               :
               And
               thus
               her
               case
               is
               far
               different
               from
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               where
               she
               acknowledgeth
               that
               her
               own
               Vineyard
               she
               had
               not
               kept
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               no
               matter
               how
               well
               one
               be
               acquaint
               with
               the
               general
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               conformity
               of
               practice
               :
               Whatever
               knowledge
               Christians
               have
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               further
               their
               peace
               ,
               except
               their
               practice
               be
               suitable
               .
               
               2.
               
               Every
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               believer
               ,
               hath
               a
               particular
               trust
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               be
               countable
               for
               his
               carriage
               in
               reference
               thereto
               .
               3.
               
               The
               right
               discharging
               of
               )
               this
               trust
               ,
               calls
               for
               watchfulness
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               require
               ,
               daily
               oversight
               and
               attendance
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               believers
               Vineyard
               may
               be
               alwayes
               before
               him
               .
               4.
               
               They
               who
               assiduously
               wait
               upon
               the
               work
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               may
               through
               grace
               make
               good
               progresse
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               attain
               to
               a
               good
               testimony
               from
               their
               own
               consciences
               thereanent
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               exceeding
               comfortable
               to
               believers
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               a
               testimony
               within
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               diligent
               and
               careful
               in
               the
               duty
               committed
               to
               them
               .
               6.
               
               Believers
               would
               reflect
               on
               their
               carriage
               in
               the
               trust
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               make
               some
               distinct
               report
               concerning
               the
               same
               .
               7.
               
               They
               who
               are
               most
               tender
               in
               their
               duty
               ,
               are
               also
               most
               diligent
               to
               search
               how
               it
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               Vineyard
               ,
               whether
               it
               thrive
               or
               not
               .
               If
               it
               be
               moved
               here
               ,
               how
               she
               could
               assert
               so
               much
               of
               her
               condition
               ,
               seing
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               she
               acknowledgeth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               her
               
                 own
                 Vineyard
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 was
                 hers
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 kep●●
              
               And
               it's
               evident
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               3.
               that
               she
               was
               under
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               security
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               she
               sell
               into
               many
               escapes
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               both
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               in
               diverse
               considerations
               ,
               1.
               
               A●
               David
               in
               one
               place
               acknowledged
               sin
               ,
               yet
               ,
               Psa.
               18.
               21
               ,
               22.
               &c.
               pleadeth
               sin●erity
               ,
               so
               doth
               '
               she
               here
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               may
               be
               a
               just
               ground
               of
               a
               plea
               for
               sincerity
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               much
               guilt
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               ▪
               These
               are
               not
               inconsistent
               ,
               otherwise
               she
               could
               not
               assert
               her
               sincerity
               so
               confidently
               here
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               plea
               for
               peace
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               their
               conscience
               thereanent
               ,
               is
               not
               founded
               on
               perfection
               of
               degrees
               ,
               but
               on
               sincerity
               .
               2.
               
               Ans.
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               contains
               the
               Brides
               case
               at
               one
               time
               ;
               This
               speaks
               of
               her
               case
               afterward
               ,
               when
               by
               repentance
               she
               was
               recovered
               and
               restored
               to
               his
               friendship
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               There
               may
               be
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               way
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               believer
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               different
               times
               :
               At
               one
               time
               (
               possibly
               in
               youth
               )
               most
               unwatchfull
               ,
               ●t
               other
               times
               tender
               and
               serious
               .
               2.
               
               These
               that
               sometimes
               have
               been
               under
               many
               challenges
               for
               unwatchfulness
               ,
               may
               through
               God's
               blessing
               afterward
               attain
               a
               good
               outgate
               ,
               both
               from
               their
               
               sins
               and
               challenges
               .
               3.
               
               Bygone
               failings
               ,
               will
               not
               ,
               nor
               should
               not
               ,
               marr
               a
               present
               favourable
               testimony
               from
               the
               conscience
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               one
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               and
               true
               tendernesse
               .
               3.
               
               Ans.
               Since
               these
               failings
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               spoken
               peace
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               she
               remembers
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               marring
               of
               her
               peace
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               she
               hath
               regrated
               them
               for
               her
               humbling
               .
               Observe
               .
               When
               Christ
               speaks
               peace
               ,
               believers
               would
               not
               obstruct
               it
               ,
               by
               continuing
               the
               resentment
               of
               former
               provocations
               and
               quarrels
               to
               the
               prejudice
               thereof
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               still
               mind
               them
               for
               furthering
               of
               their
               own
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               She
               comes
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               make
               out
               this
               assertion
               :
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               the
               matter
               of
               her
               words
               ,
               while
               she
               instanceth
               the
               fruits
               ,
               that
               belonged
               both
               to
               the
               owner
               and
               to
               the
               keepers
               .
               2.
               
               By
               the
               manner
               of
               he●
               words
               ,
               while
               she
               turneth
               her
               speech
               over
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 thousand
              
               (
               for
               so
               it
               will
               read
               as
               well
               as
               
                 must
                 have
              
               ,
               &c.
               seing
               either
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 shall
                 ,
                 or
                 must
              
               ,
               may
               be
               supplied
               )
               and
               this
               shews
               both
               what
               he
               should
               have
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               cheerfulnesse
               she
               bestowed
               it
               on
               him
               .
               And
               ,
               1.
               she
               instanceth
               the
               fruits
               that
               Christ
               should
               have
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               
                 a
                 thousand
              
               :
               By
               the
               thousand
               that
               Christ
               is
               to
               get
               ,
               is
               understood
               that
               which
               was
               appointed
               and
               conditioned
               in
               his
               lea●e
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               find
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               It
               's
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               have
               what
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               ,
               the
               terms
               shall
               not
               be
               altered
               by
               me
               .
               Hence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               thousand
               which
               the
               Minister
               was
               to
               bring
               in
               as
               the
               revenue
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               is
               the
               engaging
               of
               souls
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               them
               fruitfull
               ;
               for
               ,
               then
               gets
               Christ
               his
               rent
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               effectuated
               by
               the
               Ordinances
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               fruits
               are
               the
               best
               evidence
               of
               sincerity
               .
               2
               ▪
               That
               thene
               can
               be
               nothing
               offered
               to
               Christ
               as
               fruit
               ,
               or
               which
               can
               be
               an
               evidence
               or
               proof
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               but
               that
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               and
               manner
               ,
               which
               is
               prescribed
               by
               him
               in
               his
               Covenant
               ;
               our
               fruits
               must
               be
               suitable
               to
               what
               is
               called
               for
               ,
               and
               accepted
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               they
               will
               be
               no
               ground
               of
               peace
               .
               3.
               
               True
               sincerity
               will
               never
               alter
               the
               terms
               that
               Christ
               hath
               set
               down
               in
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               no●
               lessen
               his
               rent
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               prescribed
               as
               his
               due
               ,
               but
               will
               think
               that
               most
               suitable
               which
               he
               hath
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               will
               think
               it's
               mercy
               to
               have
               that
               to
               render
               to
               him
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               instance
               ,
               proving
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               holdeth
               ●orth
               what
               the
               keepers
               should
               receive
               ;
               
                 the
                 keepers
                 shall
                 have
                 two
                 hundred
                 :
                 Two
                 hundred
              
               is
               a
               definit
               number
               for
               an
               indefinit
               .
               The
               scope
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               she
               acknowledged
               Christ's
               car●
               ▪
               in
               providing
               Watchmen
               and
               Ordinances
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               were
               not
               〈◊〉
               to
               her
               ,
               but
               were
               blessed
               for
               her
               good
               ;
               so
               he
               should
               have
               honour
               ,
               and
               their
               pains
               taken
               on
               her
               ,
               by
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               should
               redound
               to
               their
               commendation
               and
               glory
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               it
               becomes
               )
               in
               a
               lesser
               degree
               than
               to
               the
               master
               ,
               and
               without
               wronging
               of
               the
               rent
               due
               to
               him
               ;
               this
               
                 two
                 hundred
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               ought
               not
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               diminish
               his
               thousand
               .
               Now
               ,
               this
               may
               relate
               either
               to
               the
               reward
               that
               faithful
               Ministers
               shall
               have
               from
               Christ
               ,
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Dan.
               12.
               3.
               
               O
               what
               joy
               and
               glory
               will
               result
               to
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               peoples
               fruitfulnesse
               (
               amongst
               whom
               they
               have
               laboured
               )
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               !
               that
               they
               have
               not
               run
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               successe
               ,
               will
               bring
               them
               much
               joy
               in
               that
               day
               ;
               So
               ,
               1
               
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 our
                 hope
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 or
                 crown
                 of
                 rejoicing
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 even
                 ye
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ?
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 our
                 glory
                 and
                 our
                 joy
                 .
              
               It
               's
               a
               piece
               of
               their
               life
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               thrive
               amongst
               the
               people
               :
               
                 We
                 live
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               1
               Thess.
               3.
               
               ●8
               .
               
                 if
                 ye
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
              
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               may
               look
               to
               that
               which
               is
               called
               for
               from
               a
               people
               to
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               even
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               having
               given
               themselves
               first
               to
               Christ
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               and
               this
               being
               a
               testimony
               of
               believers
               sincerity
               ,
               it
               looks
               like
               the
               scope
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               which
               is
               called
               for
               ,
               as
               thy
               due
               ,
               and
               the
               keepers
               shall
               have
               what
               respect
               and
               encouragement
               is
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               thy
               sake
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 two
                 hundred
              
               belonging
               to
               the
               keepers
               ,
               is
               added
               here
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ;
               because
               there
               the
               terms
               that
               were
               required
               of
               the
               keepers
               themselves
               were
               set
               down
               ,
               here
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               particular
               believer
               is
               expressed
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               give
               Christ
               his
               due
               ,
               and
               in
               doing
               that
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               his
               Ordinances
               and
               Ministers
               as
               commissio●●t
               from
               him
               what
               is
               their
               due
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               to
               be
               given
               the●
               ▪
               not
               as
               men
               ,
               nor
               as
               believers
               ,
               but
               as
               
               keepers
               ;
               which
               though
               immediatly
               it
               be
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               that
               obedience
               ,
               submission
               ,
               &c.
               being
               to
               his
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               only
               
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
              
               5.
               3.
               it
               is
               rent
               also
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               ●nd
               called
               for
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               why
               her
               giving
               of
               
                 two
                 hundred
              
               to
               the
               keepers
               ,
               is
               subjoined
               to
               the
               giving
               of
               him
               
                 a
                 thousand
              
               ?
               The
               answers
               to
               this
               are
               so
               many
               observations
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               these
               who
               are
               trusted
               by
               Christ
               to
               be
               keepers
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               respected
               by
               the
               people
               over
               whom
               they
               are
               set
               ;
               and
               Christ
               allows
               this
               on
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               Christ
               is
               respected
               and
               gets
               his
               due
               ,
               there
               the
               keepers
               will
               be
               respected
               and
               get
               their
               due
               :
               If
               Christ
               be
               made
               welcome
               ,
               
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 bring
                 glad
                 tidings
                 will
                 be
                 beautiful
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               52.
               7.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               sign
               of
               honesty
               and
               sincerity
               before
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Minsters
               and
               Ordinances
               are
               respected
               in
               their
               own
               place
               ,
               with
               subordination
               to
               the
               respect
               that
               is
               due
               to
               Christ
               ;
               Therefore
               is
               it
               mentioned
               here
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               no
               burden
               to
               an
               honest
               believer
               to
               acknowledge
               Christ's
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               obey
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               their
               censures
               ;
               For
               ,
               sincere
               believers
               both
               willingly
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               engage
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride
               doth
               here
               .
               5.
               
               The
               respect
               that
               is
               given
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               should
               be
               given
               to
               them
               as
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               derogating
               from
               ,
               or
               incroaching
               upon
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               master's
               due
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               his
               thousand
               is
               reserved
               whole
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               two
               hundred
               is
               no
               part
               thereof
               .
               6.
               
               Where
               Christ
               gets
               his
               due
               amongst
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               where
               his
               Ordinances
               be
               received
               ,
               there
               ,
               and
               there
               only
               do
               Ministers
               get
               their
               due
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               as
               Paul
               saith
               )
               not
               yours
               ,
               but
               you
               that
               we
               seek
               ?
               and
               lesse
               will
               not
               be
               accepted
               by
               faithful
               Ministers
               :
               they
               will
               never
               think
               they
               get
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               if
               the
               Gospel
               be
               not
               taken
               well
               off
               their
               hand
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               she
               takes
               to
               prove
               her
               uprightnesse
               ,
               by
               attesting
               Christ
               to
               bear
               witnesse
               to
               the
               sincerity
               of
               her
               fruits
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               change
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               from
               the
               third
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Solomon
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 thousand
              
               :
               which
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               is
               done
               for
               eviden●ing
               of
               her
               sincerity
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               such
               as
               might
               abide
               his
               tryal
               and
               so
               she
               doth
               passe
               sentence
               upon
               her self
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               who
               knew
               what
               was
               truth
               :
               And
               this
               doth
               not
               proceed
               from
               boasting
               ,
               but
               from
               
               humble
               confidence
               ,
               being
               desirous
               that
               he
               would
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               approve
               her
               in
               it
               .
               Obs.
               1.
               
               Sincerity
               gives
               one
               boldnesse
               in
               approaching
               to
               Christ.
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               evidence
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               when
               believers
               are
               not
               very
               anxious
               ,
               and
               careful
               what
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               men
               concerning
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               have
               Christ's
               approbation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               consider
               their
               case
               and
               practice
               as
               speaking
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               delectable
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               spiritual
               passages
               of
               our
               inward
               walk
               ,
               to
               turn
               them
               over
               into
               addresses
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               them
               over
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               .
               4.
               
               It
               's
               best
               gathering
               conclusions
               concerning
               our
               condition
               ,
               and
               best
               learning
               how
               to
               esteem
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               set
               as
               in
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               and
               are
               speaking
               to
               him
               :
               Every
               thing
               will
               then
               be
               best
               discerned
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               will
               be
               in
               the
               best
               posture
               for
               discerning
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDEGROOM
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 dwellest
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 the
                 Companions
                 hearken
                 to
                 thy
                 voice
                 ,
                 cause
                 me
                 to
                 hear
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               thirteenth
               and
               fourteenth
               verses
               contain
               the
               last
               part
               of
               this
               kindly
               conference
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               betwixt
               these
               two
               loving
               parties
               ,
               and
               expresse
               their
               farewel
               and
               last
               suits
               ,
               which
               each
               of
               them
               hath
               to
               the
               other
               .
               He
               speaks
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               being
               to
               close
               ,
               as
               a
               kind
               husband
               ,
               leaving
               his
               beloved
               wife
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               he
               desires
               to
               hear
               frequently
               from
               her
               till
               he
               return
               ;
               this
               is
               his
               suit
               :
               And
               she
               ,
               like
               a
               loving
               wife
               ,
               intreats
               him
               to
               hasten
               his
               return
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               both
               these
               verses
               .
               That
               the
               words
               in
               this
               thirteenth
               verse
               are
               spoken
               by
               him
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               title
               he
               gives
               the
               Bride
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 dwellest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               feminine
               gener
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 thou
                 woman
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 thou
                 bride
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 thou
                 my
                 wife
                 ▪
                 Or
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 in
              
               one
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               rendred
               ,
               
                 O
                 inhabitresse
                 of
                 the
                 Gardens
              
               ;
               which
               can
               be
               applyed
               to
               none
               other
               ,
               but
               
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               these
               words
               must
               be
               spoken
               by
               him
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               scope
               laid
               down
               is
               clear
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               in
               the
               verse
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               title
               he
               gives
               her
               .
               2.
               
               A
               commendation
               ,
               that
               is
               insinuated
               .
               3.
               
               A
               request
               made
               to
               her
               ,
               or
               duty
               laid
               on
               her
               .
               The
               title
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 dwellest
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 :
              
               By
               Gardens
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               we
               understand
               (
               as
               Chap.
               6.
               2.
               
               )
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               where
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               administrat
               ;
               called
               Gardens
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               as
               contradistinguished
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               particular
               believer
               ,
               who
               are
               also
               called
               a
               Garden
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               .
               To
               
                 dwell
                 in
              
               ,
               or
               inhabit
               these
               Gardens
               ,
               imports
               three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               frequenting
               of
               these
               meetings
               .
               2.
               
               A
               continuance
               in
               them
               ordinarily
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               her
               residence
               .
               3.
               
               A
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               his
               worship
               and
               service
               there
               .
               And
               in
               sum
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               Thou
               ,
               my
               Bride
               ,
               who
               frequent●
               and
               loves
               the
               assemblies
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               my
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Obs.
              
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               loveth
               to
               leave
               his
               people
               comforted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               is
               distinct
               in
               this
               his
               farewel
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               mistakes
               of
               him
               in
               his
               absence
               :
               And
               this
               way
               he
               used
               also
               with
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               14.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               &c.
               before
               his
               ascension
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               ordinarily
               ever
               preserved
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               by
               particular
               assemblies
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               See
               ,
               Chap.
               ●
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               Where
               God's
               people
               are
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               there
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               are
               most
               frequented
               and
               esteemed
               of
               ;
               and
               still
               the
               better
               in
               case
               they
               be
               ,
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               the
               more
               prized
               ,
               and
               haunted
               by
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               special
               character
               and
               property
               of
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               to
               dwell
               among
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               Psa.
               27.
               4.
               
               Also
               ,
               this
               is
               pleasant
               and
               acceptable
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               title
               he
               gives
               the
               Bride
               here
               ,
               shews
               his
               approbation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               namely
               the
               commendation
               he
               gives
               her
               ,
               is
               infinuate
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 companions
                 hearken
                 to
                 thy
                 voice
                 :
              
               By
               companions
               here
               ,
               are
               understood
               particular
               believers
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               called
               also
               brethren
               and
               companions
               ,
               Psal.
               122.
               8.
               and
               the
               ●rother-hood
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               17.
               
               So
               also
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               14.
               and
               119.
               63.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 fear
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               this
               title
               is
               given
               them
               for
               these
               two
               reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               joyntnesse
               and
               communion
               amongst
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               interests
               ,
               
               both
               of
               duties
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               Iohn
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               calls
               himself
               their
               brother
               and
               companion
               in
               tribulation
               :
               They
               are
               all
               fellow-citizens
               of
               one
               city
               ,
               Eph.
               ●
               .
               And
               ▪
               ●
               .
               because
               they
               have
               a
               familiar
               way
               of
               living
               together
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               joynt
               interest
               ,
               by
               sympathizing
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               freedom
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               kindlinesse
               of
               affection
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               opposite
               to
               that
               strangenesse
               and
               particularnesse
               that
               is
               amongst
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               right
               improving
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               results
               from
               it
               .
               Next
               ,
               by
               the
               Brides
               voice
               ,
               is
               here
               understood
               her
               instructions
               admonitions
               ,
               and
               such
               parts
               of
               Christian-fellowship
               which
               tends
               to
               edification
               ,
               wherein
               that
               companionry
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               doth
               most
               appear
               :
               An
               example
               whereof
               we
               find
               in
               the
               instructions
               she
               gave
               to
               the
               daughters
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               
               The
               companions
               their
               
                 hearkning
                 to
                 her
                 voice
              
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               simple
               hearing
               (
               for
               hearkning
               and
               hearing
               are
               much
               different
               ,
               and
               have
               different
               words
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               and
               It
               implyeth
               ,
               their
               laying
               weight
               on
               what
               she
               said
               ,
               by
               pondering
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yielding
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               daughters
               did
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               to
               which
               this
               may
               relate
               .
               And
               so
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               thy
               fellow-worshipers
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               with
               reverence
               and
               respect
               ,
               receive
               thy
               words
               ,
               thou
               speaks
               so
               weightily
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               doth
               import
               not
               only
               the
               practice
               and
               duty
               of
               the
               Bride
               and
               her
               companions
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               commendation
               of
               them
               ,
               both
               which
               we
               may
               take
               up
               in
               the
               doctrines
               .
               Observ.
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               most
               friendly
               union
               and
               familiar
               relation
               amongst
               all
               believers
               ;
               they
               are
               companions
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               though
               their
               may
               be
               many
               differences
               in
               externals
               ,
               which
               this
               takes
               not
               away
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               ;
               ought
               to
               walk
               friendly
               together
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               relation
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               pleasant
               when
               they
               converse
               together
               as
               such
               ▪
               Psal.
               133.
               3.
               
               Believers
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               uselesse
               in
               their
               fellowship
               and
               mutual
               conversing
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               speaking
               ,
               by
               instructions
               ,
               admonitions
               and
               exhortations
               ,
               that
               others
               with
               whom
               they
               converse
               may
               hear
               their
               voice
               .
               4.
               
               Believers
               would
               not
               only
               hearken
               to
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               Office-bearers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               by
               a
               companion
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               edifying
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               a
               thing
               pleasant
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               (
               who
               takes
               notice
               how
               companions
               walk
               together
               )
               when
               there
               is
               conscience
               made
               of
               mutual
               fellowship
               ▪
               with
               
               fruit
               and
               freedom
               amongst
               his
               people
               :
               This
               were
               good
               companionry
               .
               6.
               
               God's
               making
               the
               stamp
               of
               his
               Spirit
               on
               a
               particular
               believer
               to
               have
               weight
               on
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               their
               fellowship
               with
               them
               hath
               successe
               ,
               should
               provoke
               the
               believer
               to
               pursue
               more
               after
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               compared
               with
               that
               which
               followes
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               containing
               his
               desire
               to
               her
               ,
               or
               the
               duty
               he
               layeth
               on
               her
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 cause
                 me
                 to
                 hear
                 it
              
               :
               The
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               are
               ,
               
                 cause
                 me
                 to
                 hear
                 me
              
               ;
               which
               occasioneth
               a
               twofold
               reading
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Cause
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 heard
              
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               thy
               discourse
               to
               others
               ,
               ●eing
               they
               give
               ea●
               unto
               thee
               ,
               improve
               that
               credit
               which
               thou
               hast
               with
               them
               for
               that
               end
               :
               Thus
               this
               same
               phrase
               is
               rendered
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 66.
                 8.
                 make
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 praise
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 heard
              
               the
               voice
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               They
               may
               be
               read
               as
               they
               here
               stand
               ,
               
                 cause
                 me
                 to
                 hear
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               thus
               Christ
               desires
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               the
               Object
               spoken
               unto
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               former
               reading
               he
               is
               to
               be
               the
               subject
               spoken
               of
               :
               So
               this
               same
               phrase
               is
               rendered
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 143.
                 cause
                 me
                 to
                 hear
              
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               :
               And
               this
               translation
               agrees
               well
               with
               the
               scope
               here
               ,
               where
               before
               he
               brake
               off
               communing
               with
               the
               Bride
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               he
               had
               commended
               her
               for
               her
               frequenting
               of
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               for
               her
               keeping
               fellowship
               with
               others
               ,
               in
               both
               which
               her
               duty
               is
               insinuated
               ;
               so
               here
               he
               calls
               for
               her
               keeping
               of
               fellowship
               with
               himself
               ,
               by
               her
               sending
               frequent
               messages
               to
               him
               in
               prayer
               ;
               which
               he
               not
               only
               requires
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               now
               requests
               for
               as
               a
               savour
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               that
               he
               may
               hear
               often
               from
               her
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               account
               as
               much
               of
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               will
               do
               of
               hearing
               from
               his
               wife
               in
               his
               absence
               .
               And
               ,
               thus
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               hear
               her
               voice
               ,
               is
               by
               frequent
               prayer
               to
               make
               addresses
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               3.
               
               In
               the
               morning
               shalt
               
                 thou
                 hear
                 my
                 voice
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               14.
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               speaking
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               Observ.
               1.
               
               That
               though
               Jesus
               be
               a
               great
               Prince
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               be
               absent
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               yet
               hath
               he
               laid
               down
               a
               way
               how
               his
               Bride
               may
               keep
               correspondence
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               hear
               from
               her
               when
               she
               will
               ,
               in
               his
               greatest
               distance
               :
               He
               hath
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               provided
               posts
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               ejaculations
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               looks
               ,
               if
               
               wakened
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               will
               carry
               their
               message
               very
               speedily
               and
               faithfully
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Bride
               ought
               to
               be
               frequent
               in
               sending
               posts
               and
               messages
               to
               her
               blessed
               Bridegroom
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               hear
               from
               her
               ;
               and
               both
               duty
               and
               affection
               call
               for
               this
               .
               3.
               
               Messages
               from
               the
               believer
               are
               most
               welcome
               and
               acceptable
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               messages
               from
               a
               loving
               wife
               to
               an
               husband
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               and
               believers
               may
               expect
               that
               such
               messages
               shall
               be
               well
               entertained
               ;
               they
               cannot
               be
               too
               frequent
               in
               suits
               and
               prayers
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               these
               duties
               are
               rightly
               discharged
               ;
               and
               there
               will
               be
               no
               letter
               sent
               to
               him
               so
               short
               ,
               or
               ill
               written
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               read
               it
               :
               And
               sure
               ,
               the
               neglecting
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               a
               sin
               doth
               exceedingly
               displease
               and
               wound
               our
               kind
               Bridegroom
               .
               4.
               
               In
               this
               verse
               ,
               frequenting
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               fellowship
               with
               believers
               ,
               and
               much
               corresponding
               with
               Christ
               in
               secret
               prayer
               ,
               are
               all
               put
               together
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               rightly
               discharge
               the
               duties
               of
               publick
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               of
               mutual
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               of
               communion
               and
               corresponding
               with
               Christ
               in
               prayer
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               joyn
               all
               together
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               goes
               well
               with
               a
               believer
               in
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               will
               all
               be
               made
               conscience
               of
               ;
               and
               this
               last
               is
               subjoyned
               ,
               as
               the
               life
               of
               both
               the
               former
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               will
               never
               be
               accepted
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Make
                 haste
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 young
                 Hart
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Spices
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               verse
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               Brides
               last
               and
               great
               suit
               to
               her
               Bridegroom
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               haste
               his
               return
               :
               As
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               the
               Bridegroom
               compended
               all
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               one
               suit
               to
               the
               Bride
               ;
               Let
               me
               often
               hear
               from
               thee
               that
               I
               may
               know
               how
               it
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               said
               he
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               she
               sums
               up
               all
               her
               desire
               in
               one
               suit
               ,
               which
               to
               her
               is
               both
               first
               and
               last
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               
                 make
                 haste
              
               and
               do
               not
               tarry
               .
               In
               the
               words
               there
               are
               ,
               1.
               her
               suit
               .
               2.
               
               The
               title
               she
               gives
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Her
               repeating
               and
               qualifying
               of
               her
               suit
               .
               Her
               request
               is
               ,
               
                 make
                 haste
              
               :
               The
               word
               ,
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               signifieth
               
                 flee
                 away
              
               ,
               importing
               the
               greatest
               haste
               and
               speed
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               so
               would
               she
               have
               Christ
               hasting
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               most
               swift
               manner
               ;
               whereby
               the
               holy
               impatience
               of
               her
               affection
               ,
               that
               cannot
               endure
               delayes
               ,
               doth
               appear
               ;
               therefore
               abruptly
               she
               breaks
               out
               with
               this
               as
               her
               last
               suit
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               especially
               her
               heart
               desires
               of
               him
               .
               That
               it
               's
               for
               a
               speedy
               return
               ,
               the
               scope
               ,
               her
               love
               that
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               which
               she
               useth
               through
               the
               Song
               ,
               doth
               clear
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               two
               comings
               of
               Christ
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               coming
               in
               grace
               ,
               which
               already
               she
               had
               prayed
               for
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               promised
               ,
               Iohn
               14.
               21
               ,
               23.
               2.
               
               His
               coming
               in
               glory
               at
               the
               last
               day
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ;
               we
               conceive
               that
               it
               will
               agree
               with
               her
               scope
               here
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               both
               ,
               but
               principally
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               desire
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               would
               hasten
               his
               second
               coming
               :
               Not
               that
               she
               would
               have
               him
               to
               precipitat
               ,
               or
               leave
               any
               thing
               undone
               that
               is
               to
               go
               before
               the
               end
               ;
               but
               her
               desire
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               due
               time
               and
               manner
               it
               may
               be
               brought
               about
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               is
               to
               go
               before
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               hastened
               ,
               for
               making
               way
               for
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               phrase
               ,
               haste
               ,
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               is
               indefinite
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               look
               both
               to
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               must
               necessarily
               preceed
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               yet
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               as
               previous
               to
               his
               coming
               ,
               she
               bids
               him
               hasten
               it
               .
               ●
               .
               We
               take
               this
               desire
               to
               look
               mainly
               to
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               because
               that
               only
               can
               perfect
               believers
               consolation
               ,
               and
               put
               an
               end
               to
               their
               prayers
               :
               Till
               he
               come
               ,
               their
               consolation
               cannot
               be
               full
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 shadowes
                 are
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               17.
               
               There
               is
               ever
               something
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               have
               ever
               something
               to
               pray
               for
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               may
               come
               )
               till
               that
               time
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               the
               great
               ,
               joynt
               ,
               and
               main
               suit
               of
               all
               believers
               ;
               they
               all
               concurr
               in
               this
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               essential
               to
               all
               who
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               joyn
               in
               this
               suit
               ;
               and
               the
               Bride
               cannot
               but
               be
               supponed
               to
               love
               the
               last
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               will
               perfect
               all
               her
               desires
               :
               And
               this
               coming
               of
               his
               ,
               was
               
                 prophesied
                 of
                 by
                 
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 the
                 seventh
                 from
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               Jude
               v.
               14.
               and
               was
               delighted
               in
               by
               believers
               (
               Psal.
               96.
               12
               ,
               &c.
               Psal.
               98.
               6
               ,
               7.
               )
               before
               Solomon
               wrote
               this
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               title
               which
               she
               gives
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               ,
               That
               which
               ordinarily
               she
               gave
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               here
               insert
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               be
               a
               motive
               to
               presse
               her
               suit
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               the
               most
               kindly
               motive
               which
               she
               could
               use
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               such
               a
               relation
               betwixt
               him
               and
               her
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               prayeth
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               her
               comfortlesse
               ,
               but
               return
               again
               .
               2.
               
               It
               's
               made
               use
               of
               as
               a
               stay
               to
               her
               faith
               ,
               for
               sustaining
               of
               her
               against
               discouragement
               :
               And
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               tye
               standing
               betwixt
               him
               and
               believers
               ,
               is
               a
               notable
               consolation
               ,
               seing
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               kind
               in
               all
               his
               relations
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               she
               sweetens
               this
               her
               farewel-wish
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               an
               expression
               of
               her
               affection
               ,
               she
               cannot
               speak
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               her
               heart
               is
               kindled
               ,
               and
               must
               speak
               kindly
               :
               And
               it
               shews
               ,
               that
               their
               patting
               is
               in
               very
               good
               terms
               ,
               like
               friends
               .
               4.
               
               It
               shews
               her
               clearnesse
               of
               her
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               on
               which
               she
               grounds
               this
               suit
               ,
               so
               as
               heartily
               she
               thereby
               makes
               ready
               ,
               and
               prepares
               for
               his
               coming
               ,
               knowing
               that
               he
               is
               hers
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               qualification
               of
               her
               suit
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 young
                 Hart
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Spices
                 :
                 Roes
              
               and
               Harts
               frequent
               mountains
               ,
               and
               do
               run
               swiftly
               ,
               speedily
               and
               pleasantly
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               often
               said
               :
               See
               upon
               Chap.
               2.
               8.
               17.
               the
               allusion
               and
               scope
               here
               is
               ,
               as
               Roes
               and
               Harts
               run
               swiftly
               over
               mountains
               ,
               so
               ,
               my
               Beloved
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               make
               haste
               to
               return
               with
               all
               diligence
               :
               or
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Spices
              
               signify
               some
               
                 excellent
                 mountains
              
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               were
               not
               ordinary
               for
               Roes
               and
               Harts
               to
               run
               upon
               (
               though
               in
               these
               countries
               it
               might
               be
               so
               in
               part
               )
               therefore
               we
               may
               read
               th●
               words
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 upon
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               so
               Heaven
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               such
               savory
               and
               refreshful
               mountains
               .
               The
               scope
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               Now
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               seing
               there
               is
               a
               time
               coming
               ,
               when
               there
               will
               be
               a
               refreshful
               meeting
               betwixt
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               interrupted
               ,
               therefore
               I
               intreat
               thee
               ,
               so
               to
               expede
               thy
               affairs
               which
               are
               to
               preceed
               ,
               which
               in
               reason
               I
               cannot
               obstruct
               ,
               that
               that
               blessed
               and
               longed-for
               meeting
               may
               be
               hastened
               ,
               
               and
               thou
               may
               come
               to
               receive
               thy
               Bride
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               From
               all
               these
               ,
               Observ.
               1.
               which
               is
               supposed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               final
               and
               glorious
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               when
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               in
               the
               earth
               in
               perfected
               ;
               otherwise
               this
               could
               not
               be
               prayed
               for
               by
               the
               Bride
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               implyed
               ,
               that
               this
               coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               comfortable
               and
               desirable
               thing
               to
               believers
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               they
               more
               aim
               at
               and
               pant
               for
               ,
               than
               his
               company
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               so
               desirable
               here
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               much
               more
               so
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               all
               his
               people
               shall
               be
               gathered
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               King
               in
               rayment
               of
               needle
               work
               ,
               and
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               palace
               with
               him
               ,
               there
               to
               abide
               for
               ever
               :
               That
               cannot
               but
               be
               desirable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               pressed
               as
               her
               farewel-suit
               .
               3.
               
               This
               suit
               of
               the
               Brides
               implyes
               ,
               that
               this
               glorious
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               much
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               useth
               to
               be
               meditated
               on
               by
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               this
               prayer
               of
               hers
               ,
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               what
               useth
               to
               be
               in
               her
               heart
               .
               4.
               
               It
               implyes
               ,
               that
               believers
               ought
               to
               be
               established
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ's
               second
               coming
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               prayer
               to
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Even
               the
               thoughts
               of
               this
               second
               coming
               ,
               which
               flow
               from
               the
               faith
               thereof
               ,
               long
               ere
               it
               come
               ,
               will
               be
               refreshful
               to
               the
               believer
               .
               6.
               
               It
               's
               peculiar
               to
               the
               believer
               to
               be
               delighted
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               longing
               for
               Christ's
               second
               coming
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               agrees
               with
               this
               relation
               the
               Bride
               hath
               to
               him
               as
               
                 her
                 Beloved
              
               :
               And
               whatever
               others
               may
               say
               ,
               yet
               this
               coming
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               really
               is
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               dreadful
               to
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               are
               believers
               differenced
               from
               all
               others
               by
               this
               name
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               such
               
                 who
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               further
               consider
               this
               prayer
               of
               the
               Brides
               ,
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               first
               ,
               mor●
               generally
               ,
               and
               so
               gather
               these
               .
               Observ.
               1.
               
               Faith
               and
               love
               will
               compend
               much
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               and
               will
               thrust
               together
               many
               suits
               in
               a
               short
               expression
               :
               There
               is
               much
               in
               this
               same
               word
               ,
               flee
               ,
               or
               haste
               ;
               It
               's
               not
               the
               longest
               prayer
               that
               is
               made
               up
               of
               maniest
               words
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               in
               exercise
               ,
               will
               make
               the
               believer
               to
               meddle
               in
               his
               prayers
               with
               things
               of
               the
               greatest
               concernment
               ;
               so
               doth
               this
               prayer
               of
               the
               Brides
               ,
               it
               looks
               not
               only
               to
               
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               but
               also
               takes
               in
               the
               overturning
               Satans
               kingdom
               ,
               the
               calling
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               which
               go
               alongst
               with
               ,
               and
               before
               ,
               Christ's
               coming
               :
               These
               are
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               they
               may
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               she
               here
               prayeth
               for
               .
               3.
               
               Faith
               will
               look
               far
               off
               in
               prayer
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               minding
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               long
               after
               the
               persons
               removal
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               this
               suit
               as
               it
               followeth
               on
               the
               former
               long
               conference
               ,
               and
               goes
               before
               the
               off-breaking
               thereof
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               most
               lively
               and
               longest
               continued
               enjoyments
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               believers
               have
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               their
               interruptions
               and
               off-breakings
               for
               a
               time
               :
               Uninterrupted
               communion
               is
               reserved
               for
               Heaven
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               that
               have
               been
               admitted
               to
               familiar
               accesse
               unto
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               would
               endeavour
               to
               have
               it
               distinctly
               breaking
               off
               ;
               so
               that
               although
               they
               cannot
               entertain
               it
               alway
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               be
               careful
               that
               it
               slip
               not
               away
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               knowing
               how
               ,
               nor
               understanding
               in
               what
               terms
               their
               souls
               stand
               with
               Christ
               ;
               neglects
               here
               occasion
               many
               challenges
               .
               3.
               
               These
               who
               are
               best
               acquainted
               with
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               here-away
               ,
               and
               are
               clearest
               of
               their
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               desirous
               of
               ,
               and
               most
               pressing
               after
               ,
               his
               second
               coming
               :
               And
               the
               little
               acquaintance
               that
               many
               have
               with
               him
               here-away
               ,
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               so
               few
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               this
               suit
               .
               4.
               
               When
               believers
               have
               been
               admitted
               to
               much
               sweet
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               before
               their
               sun
               decline
               ,
               or
               before
               his
               sensible
               presence
               be
               withdrawn
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               new
               design
               and
               desire
               tabled
               for
               his
               returning
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               good
               way
               to
               close
               such
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               conferences
               with
               Christ
               ,
               by
               referring
               distinctly
               to
               a
               new
               meeting
               ,
               especially
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               admit
               of
               a
               parting
               again
               .
               5.
               
               When
               temporal
               enjoyments
               of
               Christ
               break
               off
               ,
               believers
               would
               endeavour
               the
               clearing
               of
               their
               hope
               of
               that
               eternal
               enjoyment
               which
               is
               coming
               ,
               and
               would
               comfort
               themselves
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               no
               time
               will
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               the
               words
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               this
               particular
               prayer
               holds
               forth
               a
               pattern
               and
               copy
               of
               prayer
               to
               believers
               ,
               
               and
               as
               the
               Bride
               evidenceth
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               love
               by
               this
               suit
               .
               And
               so
               we
               may
               ,
               Observ.
               1.
               
               That
               it
               's
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               believer
               to
               long
               and
               pray
               ●or
               Christ's
               second
               coming
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               and
               case
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               so
               :
               Love
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               at
               his
               appearing
               is
               to
               be
               glorified
               ;
               love
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               which
               that
               day
               is
               to
               be
               adorned
               as
               a
               bride
               for
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               fully
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               all
               outward
               crosses
               and
               inward
               defects
               ;
               and
               love
               to
               a
               believers
               own
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               that
               day
               is
               fully
               to
               be
               perfected
               ,
               do
               all
               call
               for
               this
               .
               2.
               
               This
               second
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               doth
               fully
               satisfie
               the
               believer
               in
               all
               respects
               ;
               they
               have
               no
               suit
               nor
               prayer
               after
               this
               ,
               when
               that
               day
               is
               once
               come
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               more
               complaints
               ,
               all
               sorrow
               and
               fighing
               flies
               then
               away
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               then
               no
               more
               prayer
               ,
               for
               there
               will
               be
               no
               more
               necessities
               and
               wants
               ,
               but
               all
               they
               can
               desire
               will
               be
               then
               enjoyed
               ,
               and
               praise
               will
               be
               the
               work
               of
               that
               blessed
               world
               ,
               amongst
               all
               the
               Saints
               to
               all
               Eternity
               :
               There
               will
               be
               no
               such
               use
               of
               the
               promises
               and
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               of
               them
               now
               ,
               but
               all
               will
               be
               in
               possession
               ;
               Our
               warfare
               will
               be
               ended
               ,
               and
               our
               victory
               compleated
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               be
               like
               him
               :
               It
               's
               no
               marvel
               then
               that
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               say
               ,
               come
               ,
               and
               cry
               constantly
               ,
               
                 haste
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               ,
               until
               this
               desire
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .